The right method for a settled peace of conscience, and spiritual comfort in 32 directions : written for the use of a troubled friend / and now published by Richard Baxter ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 753 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 301 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27009
         Wing B1373A
         ESTC R17485
         12256279
         ocm 12256279
         57538
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27009)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57538)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 166:9)
      
       
         
           
             The right method for a settled peace of conscience, and spiritual comfort in 32 directions : written for the use of a troubled friend / and now published by Richard Baxter ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [58], 540 p.
           
             Printed for T. Underhil, F. Tyton, and W. Raybould ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Errata: p. [57].
             Reproduction of original in Princeton Theological Seminary Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Assurance (Theology)
           Conscience -- Religious aspects.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Right
           METHOD
           For
           a
           settled
           PEACE
           Of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           COMFORT
           .
        
         
           In
           32
           DIRECTIONS
           .
        
         
           Written
           for
           the
           use
           of
           a
           troubled
           friend
           :
           and
           now
           published
        
         
           By
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Kederminster
           in
           Worcestershire
           .
        
         
           
             1
             John
             4.16
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             Love.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Luke
               14.17
               .
               Mat.
               22.4
            
             .
          
           
             Come
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             now
             Ready
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           T.
           Vnderhil
           ,
           F.
           Tyton
           ,
           and
           W.
           R●ybould
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Unicorn
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           three
           Daggers
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1653.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             
               MAT.
               11.28
            
             .
          
           
             COme
             unto
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             labor
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             :
             Take
             my
             Yoke
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             Learn
             of
             me
             :
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             
               Lowly
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             finde
             Rest
             unto
             your
             souls
             :
             For
             my
             Yoke
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             my
             burthen
             is
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               GAL.
               5.17
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             contrary
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             that
             ye
             cannot
             do
             the
             things
             that
             ye
             would
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               ROM
               .
               6.16
            
             .
          
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             to
             whom
             ye
             Yield
             your selves
             servants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             servants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ?
             whether
             of
             sin
             unto
             Death
             ,
             or
             of
             Obedience
             unto
             Righteousness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               ROM
               .
               13.14
            
             .
          
           
             Make
             not
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               ROM
               .
               8.13
            
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             ye
             Live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             ▪
             But
             if
             ye
             through
             the
             Spirit
             do
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             ye
             shall
             live
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               2
               PET.
               2.19
            
             .
          
           
             While
             they
             promise
             them
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             the
             Servants
             of
             Corruption
             :
             for
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             is
             overcome
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             is
             he
             brought
             in
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
           
             EZEK
             .
             33.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               you
               speak
               ,
               saying
            
             ,
             If
             our
             transgressions
             and
             our
             sins
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             pine
             away
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             then
             live
             ?
             
               Say
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             wicked
             turn
             from
             his
             way
             and
             live
             :
             turn
             ye
             ,
             turn
             ye
             from
             your
             evil
             ways
             ;
             for
             why
             will
             ye
             dye
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               COR.
               2.20
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             we
             are
             Ambassadors
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             :
             we
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               PSAL.
               37.3
               ,
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             &c.
             
             Delight
             thy self
             also
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             thee
             the
             Desires
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Sound
           Doctrine
           makes
           a
           sound
           Judgement
           ,
           a
           sound
           Heart
           ,
           a
           sound
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           Conscience
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           my
           much
           valued
           ,
           beloved
           ,
           and
           honored
           friends
           ,
           Col.
           John
           Bridges
           ,
           
             with
             Mr
             s
          
           Margaret
           Bridges
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Thomas
           Foley
           ,
           with
           Mr
           s
           Anne
           Foley
           his
           Wife
           .
        
         
           THough
           in
           publishing
           our
           Writings
           ,
           we
           intend
           them
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           ;
           yet
           custom
           (
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           doth
           teach
           us
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           direct
           them
           more
           especially
           to
           some
           .
           Though
           one
           only
           had
           the
           original
           interest
           in
           these
           papers
           ,
           yet
           do
           I
           now
           direct
           them
           to
           you
           all
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           how
           in
           this
           to
           separate
           you
           .
           You
           dwell
           together
           in
           my
           Estimation
           and
           Affection
           :
           One
           of
           you
           a
           Member
           of
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           Teach
           ;
           and
           legally
           the
           Patron
           of
           its
           Maintenance
           and
           Minister
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           a
           special
           branch
           of
           that
           family
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           first
           indebted
           to
           in
           this
           County
           .
           You
           lately
           joyned
           in
           presenting
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Petition
           of
           this
           County
           for
           the
           Gospel
           and
           a
           faithful
           Ministry
           :
           When
           I
           only
           told
           you
           of
           my
           intention
           ,
           of
           sending
           some
           poor
           Scholars
           to
           the
           University
           ,
           you
           freely
           and
           joyntly
           offered
           your
           considerable
           Annual
           allowance
           thereto
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           or
           their
           necessities
           there
           .
           I
           will
           tell
           the
           world
           of
           this
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           no
           :
           not
           for
           your
           applause
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           imitation
           ;
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           many
           of
           far
           greater
           estates
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           drawn
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           The
           season
           somewhat
           aggravates
           the
           Goodness
           of
           your
           Works
           .
           When
           Satan
           hath
           a
           design
           to
           burn
           up
           those
           Nurseries
           ,
           you
           are
           watering
           Gods
           plants
           :
           when
           the
           greedy
           mouth
           of
           Sacriledge
           is
           gaping
           for
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           you
           are
           voluntarily
           adding
           
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           its
           defect
           .
           Who
           knows
           how
           many
           souls
           they
           may
           win
           to
           Christ
           (
           if
           God
           shall
           send
           them
           forth
           into
           his
           harvest
           )
           whom
           you
           have
           thus
           assisted
           ?
           and
           what
           an
           addition
           to
           your
           comfort
           this
           may
           be
           ?
           When
           the
           Gospel
           is
           so
           undermined
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           so
           maligned
           ,
           and
           their
           maintenance
           so
           envied
           ,
           you
           have
           ,
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           County
           ,
           appeared
           for
           them
           all
           .
           What
           God
           will
           yet
           do
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           continue
           his
           Gospel
           to
           us
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           the
           greater
           comfort
           in
           it
           ;
           If
           he
           will
           remove
           it
           ,
           and
           forsake
           a
           proud
           unworthy
           false
           hearted
           People
           ;
           yet
           may
           you
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           your
           sincere
           endeavors
           :
           you
           (
           with
           the
           rest
           that
           sincerely
           furthered
           it
           )
           may
           escape
           the
           gnawings
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           publique
           curse
           and
           reproach
           ,
           which
           the
           Historie
           of
           this
           age
           may
           fasten
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           their
           Engagements
           in
           blood
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           would
           either
           in
           ignorant
           fury
           ,
           or
           malicious
           subtilty
           ,
           or
           base
           temporizing
           cowardize
           ,
           oppugn
           or
           
           undermine
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           in
           perfidious
           silence
           ,
           look
           on
           ,
           whilst
           it
           s
           destroyed
           .
           But
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           work
           of
           a
           flatterer
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           doing
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           friend
           ;
           I
           must
           second
           these
           commendations
           with
           some
           caution
           and
           counsel
           ;
           and
           tell
           your selves
           of
           your
           danger
           and
           duty
           ,
           as
           I
           tell
           others
           of
           your
           exemplary
           Deeds
           .
           Truly
           the
           sad
           experiences
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           have
           much
           abased
           my
           confidence
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           caused
           me
           to
           have
           lower
           thoughts
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           then
           sometime
           I
           have
           had
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           look
           on
           man
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           distempered
           ,
           slippery
           and
           unconstant
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           natural
           mutability
           of
           Apprehensions
           and
           Affections
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           shall
           never
           more
           call
           any
           man
           on
           earth
           ,
           My
           friend
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           supposition
           that
           he
           may
           possibly
           become
           mine
           enemie
           ;
           So
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           so
           confident
           of
           any
           mans
           Fidelity
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           not
           withal
           to
           suspect
           that
           he
           may
           possibly
           forsake
           him
           :
           nor
           shall
           I
           boast
           of
           any
           mans
           service
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           jealousie
           that
           he
           may
           
           be
           drawn
           to
           do
           as
           much
           against
           it
           (
           though
           God
           who
           knows
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           knows
           his
           own
           decrees
           ,
           may
           know
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           foreknow
           his
           perseverance
           .
           )
           Let
           me
           therefore
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           had
           you
           expended
           your
           whole
           estates
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           your
           hearts
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           take
           himself
           beholden
           to
           you
           .
           He
           oweth
           you
           no
           Thanks
           for
           your
           deepest
           engagements
           ,
           highest
           adventures
           ,
           greatest
           cost
           ,
           or
           utmost
           endeavours
           .
           You
           are
           sure
           beforehand
           that
           you
           shall
           be
           no
           losers
           by
           him
           :
           your
           seeming
           hazards
           increase
           your
           security
           :
           Your
           losses
           are
           your
           gain
           ;
           your
           giving
           is
           your
           receiving
           ;
           your
           expences
           are
           your
           revenues
           :
           Christ
           returns
           the
           largest
           usury
           .
           The
           more
           you
           do
           and
           suffer
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           are
           beholden
           to
           him
           .
           I
           must
           also
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           possibly
           live
           to
           see
           the
           day
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           cost
           you
           dearer
           to
           shew
           your selves
           faithful
           ●o
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           now
           it
           doth
           :
           and
           
           that
           many
           have
           shrunk
           in
           greater
           tryals
           ,
           that
           past
           through
           lesser
           with
           resolution
           and
           honor
           .
           Your
           defection
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           your
           works
           and
           hopes
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             draw
             back
          
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             soul
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
           Even
           those
           that
           have
           endured
           the
           great
           fight
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           being
           reproached
           and
           made
           a
           gazing-stock
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           taken
           joyfully
           the
           spoiling
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           in
           assurance
           of
           a
           better
           and
           enduring
           substance
           ,
           have
           yet
           need
           to
           be
           warned
           that
           they
           cast
           not
           away
           their
           confidence
           ,
           and
           draw
           not
           back
           to
           perdition
           ,
           and
           lose
           not
           the
           Reward
           for
           want
           of
           Patience
           and
           Perseverance
           ,
           Heb.
           10.22
           .
           to
           the
           end
           .
           That
           you
           may
           escape
           this
           danger
           ,
           and
           be
           happy
           for
           ever
           ,
           take
           this
           advice
           .
           1.
           
           Look
           carefully
           to
           the
           sincerity
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           in
           their
           Covenant-closure
           with
           Christ
           .
           See
           that
           you
           take
           him
           with
           the
           happiness
           he
           hath
           promised
           for
           your
           All.
           Take
           heed
           of
           looking
           after
           another
           felicity
           ;
           〈◊〉
           cherishing
           other
           Hopes
           ;
           or
           esteeming
           
           too
           highly
           any
           thing
           below
           .
           Be
           jealous
           ,
           and
           very
           jealous
           ,
           lest
           your
           hearts
           should
           close
           deceitfully
           with
           Christ
           ,
           maintaining
           any
           secret
           Reserve
           for
           your
           bodily
           safety
           :
           either
           resolving
           not
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           resolving
           to
           follow
           him
           through
           the
           most
           desolate
           distressed
           condition
           that
           he
           shall
           lead
           you
           in
           .
           Count
           what
           it
           may
           cost
           you
           to
           get
           the
           Crown
           ;
           study
           well
           his
           precepts
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Self-denyal
           .
           There
           is
           no
           true
           hopes
           of
           the
           Glory
           to
           come
           ,
           if
           you
           cannot
           cast
           overboard
           all
           worldly
           hopes
           ,
           when
           the
           storm
           is
           such
           that
           you
           must
           hazard
           the
           one
           .
           O
           how
           many
           have
           thought
           that
           Christ
           was
           most
           dear
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           were
           their
           chiefest
           hopes
           ,
           who
           have
           left
           Christ
           ,
           though
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           when
           he
           bid
           them
           let
           go
           all
           ?
           2.
           
           Every
           day
           renew
           your
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Worth
           of
           the
           Promised
           Felicity
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Delusory
           Vanity
           of
           all
           things
           here
           below
           :
           Let
           not
           Heaven
           lose
           with
           you
           its
           Attractive
           force
           ,
           through
           your
           
           forgetfulness
           or
           unbelief
           .
           He
           is
           the
           best
           Christian
           ,
           that
           knows
           best
           why
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           most
           faithfully
           seek
           and
           suffer
           ,
           that
           best
           knows
           for
           what
           he
           doth
           it
           .
           Value
           not
           Wealth
           and
           Honor
           above
           that
           rate
           which
           the
           wisest
           and
           best
           experienced
           have
           put
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           allow
           them
           no
           more
           of
           your
           affections
           then
           they
           deserve
           .
           A
           mean
           wit
           may
           easily
           discover
           their
           emptiness
           .
           Look
           on
           all
           present
           actions
           and
           conditions
           with
           a
           remembrance
           of
           their
           end
           .
           Desire
           not
           a
           share
           in
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           who
           must
           pay
           as
           dear
           for
           it
           as
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           souls
           :
           Be
           not
           ambitious
           of
           that
           honor
           which
           must
           end
           in
           Confusion
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           Favor
           of
           those
           that
           God
           will
           call
           enemies
           .
           How
           speedily
           will
           they
           come
           down
           ,
           and
           be
           levelled
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           chains
           of
           darkness
           ,
           that
           now
           seem
           so
           happy
           to
           the
           pur-blinde
           world
           ,
           that
           cannot
           see
           the
           things
           to
           come
           ?
           Fear
           not
           that
           man
           that
           must
           shortly
           tremble
           before
           that
           God
           whom
           all
           must
           fear
           .
           3.
           
           Be
           more
           
           solicitous
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           your
           Consciences
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           then
           of
           your
           honors
           or
           estates
           :
           In
           every
           thing
           that
           you
           are
           put
           upon
           ,
           consult
           first
           with
           God
           and
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           It
           is
           your
           daily
           and
           most
           serious
           care
           and
           watchfulness
           that
           is
           requisite
           to
           maintain
           your
           integrity
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           few
           careless
           thoughts
           or
           purposes
           ,
           conjunct
           with
           a
           minding
           of
           earthly
           things
           .
           4
           Deal
           faithfully
           with
           every
           truth
           which
           you
           receive
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           subjecting
           it
           to
           carnal
           interests
           :
           If
           once
           you
           have
           affections
           that
           can
           master
           your
           Understandings
           ,
           you
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           know
           it
           not
           .
           For
           when
           you
           have
           a
           Resolution
           to
           cast
           off
           any
           d●ty
           ,
           you
           will
           first
           Believe
           it
           is
           no
           duty
           :
           and
           when
           you
           must
           change
           your
           judgement
           for
           carnal
           advantages
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           the
           change
           seem
           reasonable
           and
           right
           :
           and
           evil
           shall
           be
           proved
           good
           when
           you
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           follow
           it
           .
           5.
           
           Make
           Gospel-Truths
           your
           own
           ,
           by
           daily
           humble
           studies
           ,
           arising
           to
           such
           a
           soundness
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           
           you
           may
           not
           need
           to
           take
           too
           much
           upon
           trust
           ;
           lest
           if
           your
           guides
           should
           miscarry
           ,
           you
           miscarry
           with
           them
           .
           Deliver
           not
           up
           your
           understanding
           in
           Captivity
           to
           any
           .
           6.
           
           Yet
           do
           not
           over-value
           your
           own
           Understandings
           .
           This
           Pride
           hath
           done
           that
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           all
           discerning
           men
           are
           lamenting
           .
           They
           that
           know
           but
           little
           ,
           see
           not
           what
           they
           want
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           what
           they
           have
           ;
           nor
           that
           imperfection
           in
           their
           knowledge
           which
           should
           humble
           them
           ,
           nor
           that
           difficulty
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           should
           make
           them
           diligent
           and
           modest
           .
           7.
           
           Apprehend
           the
           necessity
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           Christs
           Officers
           ,
           Order
           and
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           Pastors
           must
           guide
           you
           ,
           though
           not
           seduce
           you
           ,
           or
           lead
           you
           blindefold
           .
           But
           choose
           (
           if
           you
           may
           )
           such
           as
           are
           judicious
           ,
           and
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           not
           rash
           but
           sober
           ,
           not
           formal
           but
           serious
           and
           spiritual
           ,
           not
           of
           carnal
           but
           heavenly
           conversations
           ;
           especially
           avoid
           them
           that
           divide
           and
           follow
           par●●es
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           draw
           Disciples
           to
           
           themselves
           ,
           &
           can
           sacrifice
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           to
           their
           proud
           humors
           or
           carnal
           interests
           .
           Watch
           carefully
           that
           no
           weaknesses
           of
           the
           Minister
           do
           draw
           you
           to
           a
           dis-esteem
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           :
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           sad
           miscarriages
           of
           Professors
           should
           cause
           you
           to
           set
           less
           by
           Truth
           or
           Godliness
           .
           Wrong
           not
           Christ
           more
           ,
           because
           other
           men
           have
           so
           wronged
           him
           .
           Quarrel
           more
           with
           your
           own
           unfitness
           and
           unworthiness
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           then
           with
           other
           mens
           .
           It
           is
           the
           frame
           of
           your
           own
           heart
           that
           doth
           more
           to
           help
           or
           hinder
           your
           Comforts
           ,
           then
           the
           quality
           of
           those
           you
           joyn
           with
           .
           To
           these
           few
           Directions
           added
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           subjoyn
           my
           hearty
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receive
           from
           that
           Gospel
           and
           Ministry
           which
           you
           have
           owned
           ,
           such
           stability
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           such
           victory
           over
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           such
           direction
           in
           every
           strait
           and
           duty
           ,
           that
           you
           
           Live
           uprightly
           ,
           Dye
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           Raign
           Gloriously
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               May
               9.
               1653.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             servant
             in
             the
             Faith
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             Rich.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Poor
           in
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           MY
           dearly
           Beloved
           Fellow-Christians
           ,
           whose
           souls
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           careful
           thoughts
           of
           attaining
           and
           maintaining
           Peace
           with
           God
           :
           who
           are
           vile
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           value
           the
           Blood
           and
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           of
           your
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           the
           Hope
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           approaching
           Blessedness
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Vanities
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           Resolve
           to
           give
           up
           your selves
           to
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           who
           is
           become
           the
           Author
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           to
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           :
           For
           You
           do
           I
           Publish
           these
           following
           Directions
           :
           and
           to
           You
           it
           is
           that
           I
           direct
           this
           Preface
           .
           The
           onely
           Glorious
           and
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           
           and
           upholdeth
           them
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           who
           is
           attended
           with
           Millions
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Praised
           continually
           by
           his
           Heavenly
           hosts
           :
           who
           pulleth
           down
           the
           Mighty
           from
           their
           seats
           ,
           and
           scattereth
           the
           Proud
           in
           the
           Imaginations
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           maketh
           his
           Enemies
           lick
           the
           dust
           :
           to
           whom
           the
           Kings
           and
           Conquerors
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           as
           the
           silliest
           worms
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           Nothing
           ,
           and
           lighter
           then
           Vanity
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           shortly
           turn
           into
           flames
           before
           your
           eyes
           :
           This
           God
           hath
           sent
           me
           to
           you
           ,
           with
           that
           Joyful
           Message
           ,
           which
           needs
           no
           more
           but
           your
           believing
           entertainment
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           sufficient
           to
           raise
           you
           from
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           banish
           those
           terrours
           and
           troubles
           from
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           help
           you
           to
           live
           like
           the
           Sons
           of
           God.
           He
           commandeth
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           your
           sorrows
           :
           he
           stands
           by
           when
           you
           see
           him
           not
           and
           say
           He
           hath
           forsaken
           you
           :
           he
           minds
           you
           with
           greatest
           tenderness
           when
           you
           say
           He
           hath
           forgotten
           you
           :
           He
           numbreth
           your
           sighs
           :
           he
           bottles
           up
           your
           tears
           :
           the
           groans
           of
           your
           hearts
           do
           reach
           his
           own
           .
           He
           takes
           
           it
           unkindly
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           so
           suspicious
           of
           him
           :
           and
           that
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           you
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           gracious
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           on
           your
           souls
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           own
           peculiar
           experiences
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           can
           raise
           you
           to
           no
           higher
           apprehensions
           of
           his
           Love
           !
           Shall
           not
           Love
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           Love
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           grown
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ?
           when
           it
           surpasseth
           Comprehension
           !
           Must
           the
           Lord
           set
           up
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           to
           be
           equally
           admired
           with
           his
           Omnipotency
           manifested
           in
           the
           Creation
           ?
           and
           call
           forth
           the
           World
           to
           this
           sweet
           imployment
           ,
           that
           in
           Secret
           and
           in
           Publick
           it
           might
           be
           the
           business
           of
           our
           lives
           ?
           and
           yet
           shall
           it
           be
           so
           overlookt
           or
           questioned
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           lived
           without
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Providence
           doth
           its
           part
           ,
           by
           heaping
           up
           Mountains
           of
           daily
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           these
           it
           sets
           before
           your
           eyes
           :
           The
           Gospel
           hath
           eminently
           done
           its
           part
           by
           clear
           describing
           them
           ,
           and
           fully
           assuring
           them
           :
           and
           this
           is
           proclaimed
           frequently
           in
           your
           ears
           :
           And
           yet
           is
           there
           so
           little
           in
           your
           hearts
           and
           mouths
           ?
           Do
           you
           see
           ,
           
           and
           hear
           ,
           and
           feel
           ,
           and
           taste
           Mercy
           and
           Love
           ?
           do
           you
           Live
           wholly
           on
           it
           ?
           and
           yet
           do
           you
           still
           doubt
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           think
           so
           meanly
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           hardly
           acknowledge
           it
           ?
           God
           takes
           not
           this
           well
           :
           but
           yet
           he
           considereth
           your
           frailty
           ,
           and
           takes
           you
           not
           at
           the
           worst
           .
           He
           knows
           that
           flesh
           will
           play
           its
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Remnants
           of
           Corruption
           will
           not
           be
           idle
           :
           and
           the
           Serpent
           will
           be
           suggesting
           false
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           still
           striving
           most
           to
           obscure
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Glory
           which
           is
           dearest
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           especially
           which
           is
           most
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Man.
           He
           knows
           also
           ,
           that
           sin
           will
           breed
           sorrows
           and
           fears
           :
           and
           that
           mans
           Understanding
           is
           shallow
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Conceivings
           of
           God
           are
           exceeding
           low
           :
           and
           that
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           God
           as
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           further
           as
           sinners
           ,
           and
           especially
           as
           Conscious
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           needs
           follow
           such
           a
           strangeness
           ,
           as
           will
           damp
           and
           dull
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           his
           Love
           :
           and
           such
           an
           abatement
           of
           our
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           us
           draw
           back
           ,
           and
           look
           at
           God
           afar
           off
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           at
           this
           distance
           
           no
           full
           apprehensions
           of
           Love
           can
           be
           expected
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           shortly
           to
           Return
           ,
           with
           ten
           thousands
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           with
           the
           noble
           Army
           of
           his
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           attendance
           of
           his
           Angels
           :
           and
           to
           give
           you
           such
           a
           Convincing
           Demonstration
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           as
           shall
           leave
           no
           room
           for
           one
           more
           Doubt
           .
           Your
           Comforts
           are
           now
           but
           a
           Tast
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           then
           a
           Feast
           :
           They
           are
           now
           but
           Intermittent
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           then
           Continual
           ▪
           How
           soon
           now
           do
           your
           Conquered
           fears
           return
           ?
           and
           what
           an
           unconstancy
           and
           unevenness
           is
           there
           in
           our
           Peace
           ?
           But
           then
           our
           Peace
           must
           needs
           be
           Perfect
           and
           Permanent
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           please
           God
           and
           Enjoy
           him
           in
           Perfection
           to
           Perpetuity
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           your
           Comforts
           should
           be
           now
           more
           abundant
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ripe
           :
           It
           is
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           your
           harvest
           :
           I
           have
           told
           you
           in
           another
           Book
           the
           mistake
           and
           danger
           of
           expecting
           too
           much
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Looking
           and
           Longing
           for
           that
           Rest
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           have
           Peace
           indeed
           !
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           how
           hard
           is
           this
           lesson
           learned
           ?
           Unbelievers
           would
           
           have
           Happiness
           :
           but
           how
           fain
           would
           they
           have
           it
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           rather
           then
           in
           God!
           Believers
           would
           rather
           have
           their
           Happiness
           in
           God
           then
           in
           the
           Creature
           :
           But
           how
           fain
           would
           they
           have
           it
           without
           Dying
           ?
           And
           no
           wonder
           :
           for
           when
           Sin
           brought
           in
           Death
           ,
           even
           Grace
           it self
           cannot
           Love
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           submit
           to
           it
           :
           But
           though
           Churlish
           Death
           do
           stand
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           why
           look
           we
           not
           at
           the
           Souls
           admittance
           into
           Rest
           !
           and
           the
           Bodies
           Resurrection
           that
           must
           shortly
           follow
           ?
           Doubtless
           that
           Faith
           by
           which
           we
           are
           Justified
           and
           Saved
           ,
           as
           it
           sits
           down
           on
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           as
           the
           present
           ground
           of
           its
           confident
           repose
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           thence
           look
           with
           one
           eye
           backward
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           other
           forward
           on
           the
           Crown
           :
           And
           if
           we
           well
           observe
           the
           Scripture
           Descriptions
           of
           that
           Faith
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           as
           frequently
           magnifying
           it
           ,
           and
           describing
           it
           from
           the
           latter
           as
           from
           the
           former
           .
           As
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           glory
           of
           faith
           to
           look
           back
           with
           Thankful
           Acknowledgement
           to
           a
           Crucified
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           payment
           of
           our
           Ransome
           :
           so
           is
           it
           the
           Duty
           and
           Glory
           of
           
           that
           same
           Justifying
           Saving
           Faith
           to
           Look
           forward
           with
           Desire
           and
           Hope
           to
           the
           Return
           of
           King
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           the
           Sentencial
           Justification
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorification
           of
           his
           Saints
           :
           To
           Believe
           these
           things
           unfeignedly
           which
           we
           never
           saw
           ,
           (
           nor
           ever
           spoke
           with
           man
           that
           did
           see
           )
           and
           to
           Hope
           for
           them
           so
           Really
           as
           to
           let
           go
           all
           present
           forbidden
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           all
           worldly
           hopes
           and
           seeming
           happiness
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           hazard
           the
           loss
           of
           them
           :
           this
           is
           an
           eminent
           part
           of
           that
           Faith
           by
           which
           the
           Just
           do
           live
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           own
           as
           Justifying
           and
           Saving
           :
           (
           For
           it
           never
           distinguisheth
           between
           Justifying
           Faith
           and
           Saving
           Faith
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           nature
           .
           )
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           great
           mistake
           of
           some
           to
           look
           onely
           at
           that
           one
           eye
           of
           Justifying
           Faith
           which
           looks
           back
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           mistake
           of
           them
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           that
           look
           onely
           at
           that
           eye
           of
           it
           which
           beholds
           the
           Crown
           :
           Both
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           Christ
           Interceding
           ,
           and
           Christ
           Returning
           to
           Justifie
           and
           Glorifie
           ,
           are
           the
           
           objects
           even
           of
           Justifying
           Saving
           Faith
           ,
           most
           strictly
           so
           called
           .
           The
           Scripture
           oft
           expresseth
           the
           one
           onely
           :
           but
           then
           it
           still
           implyeth
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Socinians
           erroniously
           therefore
           from
           
             Heb.
             11.
          
           (
           where
           the
           Examples
           and
           Elogies
           of
           Faith
           are
           set
           forth
           )
           do
           exclude
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           or
           the
           respect
           to
           his
           Satisfaction
           ,
           from
           Justifying
           Faith
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           in
           a
           meer
           Expectation
           of
           Glory
           :
           and
           others
           do
           as
           ungroundedly
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Justifying
           Act
           of
           Faith
           which
           
             Heb.
             11.
          
           describeth
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           not
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           there
           mentioned
           .
           For
           as
           Believing
           in
           Christs
           Blood
           Comprehendeth
           the
           End
           ,
           even
           the
           Expectation
           of
           Remission
           and
           Glory
           merited
           by
           that
           blood
           :
           so
           the
           Believing
           of
           that
           Glory
           doth
           always
           imply
           that
           we
           Believe
           and
           Expect
           it
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           Christs
           Ransome
           .
           It
           is
           for
           health
           and
           life
           that
           we
           Accept
           and
           Trust
           upon
           our
           Physician
           :
           And
           it
           is
           for
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           that
           we
           Accept
           and
           Trust
           on
           Christ
           .
           The
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Souls
           is
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Faith.
           They
           that
           question
           whether
           we
           may
           Believe
           and
           Obey
           for
           our
           
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           do
           question
           whether
           we
           may
           go
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           follow
           his
           advice
           for
           Health
           and
           Life
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           you
           that
           are
           Believers
           ,
           so
           much
           forget
           the
           End
           of
           your
           Faith
           ?
           and
           that
           for
           which
           it
           is
           that
           you
           Believe
           ?
           Believing
           in
           Christ
           for
           present
           Mercies
           onely
           ,
           be
           they
           temporal
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Believing
           .
           They
           are
           dangerously
           mistaken
           that
           think
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Heaven
           to
           be
           so
           accidental
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           tend
           onely
           to
           our
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           it self
           .
           It
           is
           upon
           your
           apprehensions
           and
           expectations
           of
           that
           unseen
           felicity
           that
           both
           your
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           do
           depend
           .
           How
           contrary
           therefore
           is
           it
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Believer
           ,
           to
           forget
           the
           Place
           of
           his
           Rest
           and
           Consolation
           !
           and
           to
           Look
           for
           so
           much
           of
           these
           from
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           present
           Pilgrimage
           and
           Prison
           ,
           as
           ,
           alas
           ,
           too
           commonly
           we
           do
           !
           Thus
           do
           we
           kill
           our
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           then
           complain
           for
           want
           of
           them
           .
           How
           should
           you
           have
           any
           Life
           or
           Constancy
           of
           Consolations
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           seldom
           ,
           so
           slight
           ,
           so
           unbelieving
           and
           
           so
           heartless
           in
           your
           thoughts
           of
           Heaven
           !
           You
           know
           what
           a
           folly
           it
           is
           to
           expect
           any
           Peace
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           come
           from
           Christ
           as
           the
           Fountain
           :
           And
           you
           must
           learn
           as
           well
           to
           understand
           what
           a
           folly
           it
           is
           to
           expect
           any
           solid
           Joys
           ,
           or
           stable
           Peace
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           fetcht
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           End.
           O
           that
           Christians
           were
           careful
           to
           live
           with
           one
           eye
           still
           on
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           other
           on
           Christ
           coming
           in
           Glory
           !
           If
           the
           Everlasting
           Joys
           were
           more
           in
           your
           believing
           thoughts
           ,
           Spiritual
           Joys
           would
           more
           abound
           at
           present
           in
           your
           hearts
           .
           It
           's
           no
           more
           wonder
           that
           you
           are
           Comfortless
           when
           Heaven
           is
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           doubtingly
           remembred
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           are
           faint
           when
           you
           eat
           not
           ,
           or
           cold
           when
           you
           stir
           not
           ,
           or
           when
           you
           have
           not
           fire
           or
           clothes
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Christians
           do
           not
           onely
           let
           fall
           their
           expectations
           of
           the
           things
           Unseen
           ,
           but
           also
           heighten
           their
           expectations
           from
           the
           Creature
           :
           then
           do
           they
           most
           infallibly
           prepare
           for
           their
           fears
           ,
           and
           troubles
           ,
           and
           estrangedness
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           both
           hands
           draw
           calamities
           on
           their
           
           souls
           .
           Who
           ever
           meets
           with
           a
           distressed
           complaining
           soul
           ,
           where
           one
           or
           both
           of
           these
           is
           not
           apparent
           ?
           their
           Low
           expectations
           from
           God
           hereafter
           ,
           or
           their
           high
           expectations
           from
           the
           Creature
           now
           ?
           What
           doth
           keep
           us
           under
           such
           trouble
           and
           disquietness
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           will
           not
           Expect
           what
           God
           hath
           Promised
           ,
           or
           we
           will
           needs
           Expect
           what
           he
           Promised
           not
           ?
           And
           then
           we
           complain
           when
           we
           miss
           of
           those
           Expectations
           which
           we
           foolishly
           and
           ungroundedly
           raised
           to
           our selves
           !
           We
           are
           grieved
           for
           Crosses
           ,
           for
           Losses
           ,
           for
           wrongs
           from
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           for
           unkind
           or
           unfaithful
           dealings
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           for
           sickness
           ,
           for
           contempt
           and
           dis-esteem
           in
           the
           World
           !
           But
           who
           bid
           you
           look
           for
           any
           better
           ?
           Was
           it
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Credit
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           that
           God
           called
           you
           to
           Believe
           for
           ?
           or
           that
           you
           became
           Christians
           for
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           had
           an
           absolute
           promise
           of
           in
           the
           Word
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           make
           Promises
           to
           your self
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           own
           Promises
           deceive
           you
           ,
           whom
           should
           you
           blame
           for
           that
           ?
           Nay
           do
           we
           not
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           necessitate
           God
           hereby
           ,
           to
           embitter
           
           all
           our
           Comforts
           below
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           every
           Creature
           as
           a
           Scorpion
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           needs
           make
           them
           our
           petty
           Deities
           ?
           We
           have
           less
           Comfort
           in
           them
           then
           else
           we
           might
           have
           ,
           because
           we
           must
           needs
           have
           more
           then
           we
           should
           have
           .
           You
           might
           have
           more
           faithfulness
           from
           your
           Friends
           ,
           more
           Reputation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           more
           sweetness
           in
           all
           your
           present
           enjoyments
           ,
           if
           you
           lookt
           for
           Less
           .
           Why
           is
           it
           that
           you
           can
           scarce
           name
           a
           Creature
           near
           you
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           scourge
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           because
           you
           can
           scarce
           name
           one
           that
           is
           not
           your
           Idol
           ?
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           not
           expect
           more
           from
           ,
           then
           you
           ought
           ?
           Nay
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           Considerations
           of
           this
           kind
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           )
           God
           is
           fain
           to
           scourge
           us
           most
           even
           by
           the
           highest
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           most
           Idolized
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           such
           excessive●●●pectations
           from
           them
           .
           One
           wo●●
           〈…〉
           thought
           it
           next
           to
           an
           impossibili●●
           〈…〉
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           they
           ,
           〈…〉
           ever
           have
           been
           drawn
           to
           do
           that
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           that
           Gospel-Ministry
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           (
           which
           once
           seemed
           
           dearer
           to
           them
           then
           their
           lives
           )
           which
           hath
           since
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           which
           yet
           we
           fear
           !
           But
           a
           believing
           eye
           can
           discern
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           sad
           providence
           (
           in
           part
           :
           )
           Never
           men
           were
           more
           Idolized
           :
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           we
           were
           never
           so
           afflicted
           by
           any
           .
           Alas
           ,
           when
           will
           we
           learn
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Providence
           so
           to
           know
           God
           and
           the
           Creature
           ,
           as
           to
           look
           for
           More
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           less
           from
           them
           !
           We
           have
           looked
           for
           Wonders
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           come
           of
           it
           ?
           We
           looked
           that
           War
           should
           have
           even
           satisfied
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           had
           removed
           all
           visible
           Impediments
           ,
           we
           thought
           we
           should
           have
           had
           such
           a
           glorious
           Reformation
           as
           the
           World
           never
           knew
           !
           And
           now
           behold
           ,
           a
           Babel
           ,
           and
           a
           mangled
           Deformation
           !
           What
           high
           Expectations
           had
           we
           from
           an
           Assembly
           !
           what
           Expectations
           from
           a
           Parliament
           !
           and
           where
           are
           they
           now
           !
           O
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ye
           low-spirited
           People
           !
           [
           Cease
           ye
           from
           man
           ,
           whose
           breath
           is
           in
           his
           nostrils
           :
           for
           wherein
           is
           he
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ?
           
             Isa
             .
             2.22
          
           .
           ]
           [
           Cursed
           be
           the
           man
           that
           trusteth
           in
           man
           ,
           
           and
           maketh
           flesh
           his
           arm
           ,
           and
           whose
           heart
           departeth
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           For
           he
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           Heath
           in
           the
           Desart
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           see
           when
           Good
           cometh
           .
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           that
           trusteth
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           whose
           Hope
           the
           Lord
           is
           :
           For
           he
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           Tree
           planted
           by
           the
           Waters
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Jer.
             17.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
          
           ]
           [
           Surely
           men
           of
           Low
           degree
           are
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           High
           degree
           are
           a
           Lye
           :
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           ballance
           they
           are
           altogether
           lighter
           then
           Vanity
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             62.9
          
           .
           ]
           Let
           me
           warn
           you
           all
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           Take
           the
           Creature
           as
           a
           Creature
           :
           remember
           its
           frailty
           :
           look
           for
           no
           more
           from
           it
           then
           its
           part
           :
           If
           you
           have
           the
           nearest
           ,
           dearest
           ,
           godly
           friends
           ,
           expect
           to
           feel
           the
           sting
           of
           their
           Corruptions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           tast
           the
           sweetness
           of
           their
           Grace
           :
           And
           they
           must
           expect
           the
           like
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           ask
           me
           why
           I
           speak
           so
           much
           of
           these
           things
           here
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           I
           find
           that
           much
           of
           the
           trouble
           of
           ordinary
           Christians
           comes
           from
           their
           Crosses
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           frustration
           of
           these
           their
           sinful
           Expectations
           .
           2.
           
           And
           because
           
           I
           have
           said
           so
           little
           of
           it
           in
           the
           following
           Directions
           ,
           they
           being
           intended
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           another
           kind
           of
           Trouble
           :
           therefore
           I
           have
           said
           this
           much
           here
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           Having
           premised
           this
           advice
           ,
           I
           take
           my self
           bound
           to
           adde
           one
           thing
           more
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           An
           Apologie
           for
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Imperfect
           Piece
           :
           whether
           just
           or
           insufficient
           ,
           other
           men
           must
           judge
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           so
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           Luxuriant
           Fertility
           ,
           or
           Licenciousness
           of
           the
           Press
           of
           late
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           design
           of
           the
           Enemy
           to
           bury
           and
           overwhelm
           in
           a
           croud
           those
           Judicious
           ,
           Pious
           ,
           Excellent
           Writings
           that
           before
           were
           so
           commonly
           read
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           few
           men
           should
           now
           print
           without
           an
           Apologie
           :
           much
           less
           such
           as
           I
           ;
           who
           hath
           more
           lamented
           this
           inundation
           of
           impertinencies
           !
           or
           more
           accused
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Pride
           of
           others
           ●hat
           must
           needs
           disgorge
           themselves
           of
           all
           ●heir
           Crudities
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           such
           pre●ious
           Conceptions
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           might
           not
           ,
           without
           very
           great
           injury
           ,
           be
           deprived
           of
           :
           and
           it
           were
           pity
           that
           all
           men
           should
           
           not
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           how
           come
           I
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           same
           fault
           my self
           ?
           Truly
           I
           have
           no
           Excuse
           or
           Argument
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           
             Necessity
             and
             Providence
          
           :
           which
           how
           far
           they
           may
           Justifie
           me
           ,
           I
           must
           leave
           to
           the
           Judge
           .
           Being
           in
           company
           with
           a
           troubled
           complaining
           Friend
           ,
           I
           perceived
           that
           it
           must
           be
           some
           standing
           Counsel
           which
           might
           be
           frequently
           perused
           ,
           that
           must
           satisfactorily
           answer
           the
           Complaints
           that
           I
           heard
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           transient
           Speech
           ,
           which
           would
           quickly
           slip
           away
           :
           Being
           therefore
           obliged
           as
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           tender
           my
           best
           assistance
           for
           relief
           ,
           I
           was
           suddenly
           (
           in
           the
           moment
           of
           speaking
           )
           moved
           to
           promise
           one
           sheet
           of
           Paper
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           that
           End.
           Which
           promise
           when
           I
           attempted
           to
           perform
           ,
           the
           one
           sheet
           lengthened
           to
           thirty
           ,
           and
           my
           one
           daies
           (
           intended
           )
           work
           was
           drawn
           out
           to
           a
           just
           month
           ,
           I
           went
           on
           far
           before
           I
           had
           the
           least
           thought
           to
           let
           any
           eye
           behold
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           Party
           for
           whom
           I
           wrote
           it
           :
           But
           at
           last
           I
           perceived
           an
           impossibility
           of
           contracting
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           
           presently
           possessed
           with
           confident
           apprehensions
           ,
           that
           a
           Copy
           of
           those
           Directions
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           many
           other
           of
           my
           poor
           Neighbours
           and
           Friends
           that
           needed
           them
           ●s
           much
           :
           Upon
           which
           apprehension
           I
           presently
           permitted
           my
           Pen
           to
           run
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           to
           deviate
           from
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           I
           wrote
           for
           :
           and
           to
           take
           in
           the
           common
           case
           of
           most
           troubled
           doubting
           souls
           .
           By
           that
           time
           I
           had
           finished
           it
           ,
           I
           received
           Letters
           from
           several
           parts
           ,
           from
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Divines
           ,
           importuning
           me
           to
           print
           more
           (
           having
           understood
           my
           Intentions
           to
           desist
           ,
           as
           having
           done
           too
           much
           already
           ,
           even
           at
           first
           :
           )
           I
           confess
           I
           was
           not
           much
           moved
           by
           their
           Importunity
           ,
           till
           they
           seconded
           it
           with
           their
           Arguments
           :
           whereof
           one
           was
           ,
           The
           Experience
           of
           the
           success
           of
           former
           Writings
           ,
           which
           might
           assure
           me
           it
           was
           not
           displeasing
           to
           God.
           I
           had
           many
           that
           urged
           me
           :
           I
           had
           no
           one
           but
           my self
           to
           draw
           me
           back
           .
           I
           apprehended
           that
           a
           writing
           of
           this
           nature
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           many
           weak
           perplexed
           Christians
           through
           the
           Land.
           Two
           reasons
           did
           at
           first
           come
           
           in
           against
           it
           .
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           written
           on
           this
           Subject
           then
           Doctor
           
           Sibs's
           Bruised
           Reed
           ,
           and
           Souls
           Conflict
           ,
           and
           Mr
           
             Jos
             .
             Symonds
          
           Deserted
           Souls
           Case
           and
           Cure
           ,
           there
           need
           no
           more
           :
           Especially
           there
           being
           also
           Doctor
           Prestons
           Works
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           Perkins
           ,
           to
           this
           use
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Ball
           and
           Mr.
           Culverwel
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           divers
           the
           like
           .
           To
           this
           my
           own
           Judgement
           answered
           ,
           That
           yet
           these
           brief
           Directions
           might
           adde
           somewhat
           that
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           matter
           :
           And
           my
           Brethren
           stopt
           my
           mouth
           by
           telling
           me
           ,
           that
           others
           had
           written
           before
           me
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Baptism
           :
           and
           yet
           my
           labours
           were
           not
           lost
           .
           Next
           this
           ,
           I
           thought
           the
           Crudity
           and
           weakness
           of
           the
           Writing
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           should
           prohibit
           the
           publication
           ,
           it
           being
           unfit
           to
           thrust
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           hasty
           undigested
           lines
           that
           were
           written
           for
           the
           use
           of
           one
           person
           .
           To
           this
           my
           thoughts
           replied
           ,
           That
           1.
           
           For
           all
           that
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           poor
           Women
           ,
           and
           Country
           people
           ,
           who
           most
           commonly
           prove
           the
           troubled
           
           spirits
           for
           whose
           sakes
           I
           wrote
           it
           .
           Had
           I
           writ
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Learned
           men
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           tried
           to
           make
           it
           fitter
           for
           their
           use
           :
           and
           if
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           suppressed
           it
           .
           2.
           
           It
           was
           my
           Pride
           that
           nourished
           this
           scruple
           ,
           which
           moved
           me
           not
           to
           appear
           so
           homely
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cast
           it
           by
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           confess
           did
           much
           prevail
           with
           me
           to
           make
           these
           Papers
           publick
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Antinomians
           common
           ,
           confident
           obtrusion
           of
           their
           Anti-Evangelical
           doctrines
           and
           methods
           for
           comforting
           troubled
           souls
           .
           They
           are
           the
           most
           notorious
           Mountebanks
           in
           this
           Art
           ,
           the
           highest
           pretenders
           ,
           and
           unhappiest
           performers
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ever
           knew
           .
           And
           none
           usually
           are
           readier
           to
           receive
           their
           doctrines
           ,
           then
           such
           weak
           women
           or
           unskilful
           people
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           Trouble
           ,
           are
           like
           a
           sick
           man
           in
           great
           pain
           ,
           who
           is
           glad
           to
           hear
           what
           all
           can
           say
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           trial
           of
           every
           thing
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           any
           hope
           of
           ease
           .
           And
           then
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Opium
           in
           these
           Mountebanks
           Nepenthes
           ,
           or
           Antidote
           of
           Rest
           :
           so
           many
           principles
           of
           carnal
           
           security
           and
           presumption
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           present
           case
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           (
           whatever
           follow
           )
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           some
           well-meaning
           Christians
           do
           quickly
           swallow
           the
           bait
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           the
           rare
           effects
           of
           this
           Medicament
           ,
           and
           the
           admirable
           skil
           of
           this
           unskilful
           Sect
           ,
           to
           the
           ensnaring
           of
           others
           ,
           especially
           that
           are
           in
           the
           like
           distress
           .
           Especially
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           some
           Divines
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           who
           do
           deliver
           to
           them
           some
           Master-points
           of
           this
           Systeme
           of
           Mistakes
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           necessarily
           concatenated
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           one
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           all
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           hold
           Contradictions
           .
           As
           to
           instance
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           before
           Faith
           :
           or
           the
           dissolving
           the
           Obligation
           to
           Punishment
           (
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           Remission
           of
           sin
           )
           before
           Faith
           :
           So
           that
           nothing
           remains
           since
           Christs
           death
           (
           as
           some
           )
           or
           since
           Gods
           Decree
           (
           as
           others
           )
           but
           onely
           to
           have
           our
           Pardon
           manifested
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Justified
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           some
           phrase
           it
           )
           to
           have
           that
           Justification
           which
           is
           terminated
           in
           Conscience
           .
           There
           
           is
           a
           very
           Judicious
           man
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Benjamin
             Woodbridge
          
           of
           Newbury
           hath
           written
           so
           excellent
           well
           against
           this
           Errour
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           small
           room
           ,
           being
           but
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           advise
           all
           private
           Christians
           to
           get
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           peruse
           it
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           easiest
           ,
           cheapest
           Preservatives
           against
           the
           contagion
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Antinomianism
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           not
           troubled
           the
           Reader
           with
           this
           Apologie
           ,
           had
           I
           thought
           so
           well
           of
           this
           Writing
           as
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Apologie
           for
           it self
           :
           or
           had
           I
           not
           taken
           it
           for
           a
           hainous
           Crime
           to
           speak
           Idly
           in
           Print
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Doctrine
           here
           contained
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           a
           Middle
           strain
           ,
           between
           (
           I
           think
           )
           the
           Extreams
           of
           some
           others
           .
           I
           have
           laboured
           so
           to
           build
           up
           Peace
           ,
           as
           not
           thereby
           to
           fortifie
           Presumption
           .
           And
           perhaps
           in
           some
           Points
           you
           may
           see
           my
           meaning
           more
           plainly
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           obscurity
           of
           former
           Writings
           I
           was
           mis-understood
           in
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Manner
           of
           this
           Writing
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           them
           that
           expect
           Learning
           or
           Exactness
           ,
           to
           turn
           away
           their
           eyes
           :
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           wrote
           it
           not
           for
           such
           as
           
           they
           .
           I
           use
           not
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           b●●
           plain
           English
           to
           that
           Sex
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           Us●
           and
           End
           for
           which
           I
           wrote
           these
           Lines
           I
           wrote
           to
           the
           utmost
           verge
           of
           my
           Paper
           before
           I
           thought
           to
           make
           it
           publick
           ,
           an●
           so
           had
           no
           room
           for
           Marginal
           Quotations
           ▪
           (
           nor
           time
           to
           transcribe
           that
           Copy
           that
           might
           have
           room
           )
           nor
           indeed
           much
           min●
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           had
           both
           room
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           all
           the
           Removes
           of
           my
           Life
           ●
           have
           been
           still
           led
           to
           that
           place
           or
           state
           which
           was
           furthest
           from
           my
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           never
           designed
           or
           contrived
           by
           my self
           :
           so
           all
           the
           Writings
           that
           yet
           I
           have
           published
           are
           such
           as
           have
           been
           by
           some
           sudden
           unexpected
           occasion
           extorted
           from
           me
           ,
           while
           those
           that
           I
           most
           affected
           have
           been
           stifled
           in
           the
           Conception
           :
           and
           those
           that
           I
           have
           most
           laboured
           in
           ,
           must
           lie
           buried
           in
           the
           dust
           :
           that
           I
           may
           know
           it's
           God
           that
           is
           the
           Disposer
           of
           all
           .
           Experience
           perswadeth
           me
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           compelled
           me
           hereto
           ,
           intendeth
           to
           make
           this
           hasty
           writing
           a
           means
           for
           the
           calming
           of
           some
           Troubled
           Souls
           :
           Which
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           I
           have
           
           my
           End.
           If
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           to
           the
           ●hurches
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           either
           through
           my
           own
           unskilfulness
           and
           unworthiness
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           prevalency
           of
           the
           Malady
           :
           yet
           will
           it
           be
           my
           comfort
           to
           further
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           poorest
           Christian
           .
           (
           Though
           to
           the
           former
           also
           I
           shall
           contribute
           my
           best
           endeavours
           :
           and
           am
           with
           this
           sending
           to
           the
           Press
           some
           few
           sheets
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           with
           our
           
             Worcestershire
             Agreement
          
           .
           )
           The
           full
           accomplishment
           of
           both
           :
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           Confusion
           and
           Contention
           :
           the
           destroying
           of
           that
           Pride
           ,
           self-esteem
           ,
           self-seeking
           ,
           and
           carnal-mindedness
           ,
           which
           remaining
           even
           in
           the
           best
           ,
           are
           the
           disturbers
           of
           all
           Peace
           :
           the
           fuller
           discovery
           of
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           impeaceable
           Principles
           ,
           Dispositions
           and
           Practices
           :
           the
           nearer
           closure
           of
           all
           true
           Believers
           ,
           and
           the
           hastning
           of
           the
           Churches
           Everlasting
           Peace
           :
           These
           are
           his
           daily
           Prayers
           ,
           who
           is
        
         
           
             
               
                 May
                 7.
                 1653.
              
               
            
          
           
             A
             zealous
             desirer
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             faithful
             soul
             ,
             
               RICHARD
               BAXTER
               ▪
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Case
             to
             be
             Resolved
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               I.
               
            
             Discover
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             your
             Trouble
             .
             4
          
           
             The
             continued
             necessity
             of
             a
             standing
             Ministry
             .
             6
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               II.
               
            
             Discover
             well
             how
             much
             of
             your
             trouble
             is
             from
             Melancholy
             ,
             or
             from
             outward
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             Remedy
             accordingly
             .
             7
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               III.
               
            
             Lay
             first
             in
             your
             understanding
             sound
             and
             deep
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             nature
             .
             17
          
           
             
             The
             Benefits
             that
             arise
             from
             the
             Apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             .
             18
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               IV.
               
            
             Get
             deep
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Gracious
             Nature
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Mediator
             .
             28
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               .
               V.
               
            
             Believe
             and
             consider
             the
             full
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             and
             Ransome
             for
             all
             .
             32
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               VI.
               
            
             Apprehend
             the
             Freeness
             ,
             Fulness
             and
             Universality
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Conditional
             Grant
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             .
             33
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               VII
               .
            
             Understand
             the
             difference
             between
             General
             Grace
             and
             Special
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Possibility
             ,
             Probability
             ,
             Conditional
             Certainty
             ,
             and
             Absolute
             Certainty
             of
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             between
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Comfort
             that
             these
             Severals
             may
             afford
             ▪
             35
          
           
             
             How
             much
             Comfort
             the
             unconverted
             may
             receive
             from
             General
             Grace
             .
             39
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               VIII
               .
            
             Understand
             rightly
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             saving
             Faith.
             49
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               IX
               .
            
             Next
             perform
             the
             Condition
             by
             Actual
             Believing
             .
             55
          
           
             Object
             .
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             Believe
             :
             Answered
             56
          
           
             Direction
             how
             to
             get
             Faith.
             59
          
           
             How
             far
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             acceptable
             .
             60
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               X.
               
            
             Next
             Review
             your
             own
             Believing
             ,
             and
             thence
             gather
             Assurance
             .
             66
          
           
             The
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             .
             68
             ,
             71
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             Legal
             departing
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             sinful
             trusting
             in
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             gather
             Peace
             ,
             Comfort
             or
             Assurance
             from
             signs
             within
             us
             ?
             74
          
           
             Twenty
             Arguments
             proving
             it
             lawfvl
             to
             gather
             Comfort
             or
             Assurance
             from
             Gods
             Graces
             in
             us
             ▪
             75
          
           
             
             
               DIRECTION
               XI
               .
            
             Make
             use
             in
             Trial
             of
             none
             but
             infallible
             signs
             .
             86
          
           
             Five
             certain
             signs
             ,
             together
             comprizing
             the
             Description
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
             88
          
           
             Twenty
             observable
             explicatory
             points
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             these
             signs
             .
             91
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XII
               .
            
             Know
             ,
             that
             Assurance
             of
             Justification
             ,
             or
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             saving
             Grace
             .
             119
          
           
             Proved
             from
             the
             many
             exceeding
             Difficulties
             that
             must
             be
             overcome
             by
             all
             that
             will
             have
             Assurance
             in
             ordinary
             ways
             :
             and
             from
             other
             Reasons
             .
             120
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XIII
               .
            
             The
             first
             time
             of
             our
             Receiving
             or
             Acting
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             our
             Justification
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             cannot
             ordinarily
             be
             known
             .
             136
          
           
             To
             affirm
             that
             saving
             sincerity
             of
             Grace
             lieth
             but
             in
             a
             Gradual
             Natural-difference
             is
             no
             diminution
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Grace
             .
             142
          
           
             
             
               DIRECTION
               XIV
               .
            
             Know
             that
             Assurance
             is
             not
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             a
             few
             of
             the
             strongest
             ,
             most
             active
             ,
             watchful
             and
             obedient
             ,
             Proved
             .
             145
          
           
             The
             observation
             of
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             this
             .
             151
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XV.
               
            
             Know
             that
             even
             many
             of
             the
             stronger
             and
             more
             obedient
             who
             have
             Assurance
             of
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             are
             yet
             unassured
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Assurance
             to
             persevere
             .
             160
          
           
             The
             Authors
             free
             Confession
             of
             his
             own
             state
             ,
             and
             Judgement
             herein
             .
             162
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XVI
               .
            
             There
             are
             many
             grounds
             to
             discover
             a
             Probability
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             yet
             discern
             a
             Certainty
             :
             And
             you
             must
             learn
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Comforts
             of
             General
             Grace
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Probability
             of
             Special
             Grace
             ,
             before
             you
             expect
             or
             are
             ripe
             for
             the
             Comforts
             of
             Assurance
             ▪
             170
          
           
             
             Proved
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             live
             a
             Joyful
             Life
             without
             Assurance
             .
             178
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XVII
               .
            
             Improve
             your
             own
             and
             others
             Experiences
             to
             strengthen
             your
             Probabilities
             .
             179
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XVIII
               .
            
             Know
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             commanded
             you
             to
             Believe
             that
             you
             do
             Believe
             ,
             nor
             that
             you
             are
             Justified
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             saved
             (
             but
             onely
             Conditionally
             )
             and
             therefore
             your
             Assurance
             is
             not
             a
             Certainty
             properly
             of
             Divine
             Faith.
             189
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             Unbelief
             or
             Desperation
             in
             Christians
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             so
             .
             193
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XIX
               .
            
             Know
             that
             those
             few
             that
             do
             attain
             to
             Assurance
             ,
             have
             it
             not
             constantly
             .
             209
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XX.
               
            
             Never
             expect
             so
             much
             Assurance
             on
             Earth
             as
             shall
             set
             you
             above
             all
             Possibility
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             apprehensions
             of
             real
             danger
             .
             211
          
           
             
             The
             usefulness
             of
             Apprehension
             of
             danger
             opened
             .
             214
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXI
               .
            
             Be
             glad
             of
             a
             setled
             Peace
             ,
             and
             look
             not
             too
             much
             after
             raptures
             and
             strong
             feelings
             of
             Comfort
             :
             And
             if
             you
             have
             such
             ,
             expect
             not
             a
             constancy
             of
             them
             .
             227
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXII
               .
            
             Spend
             more
             time
             and
             care
             about
             your
             Duty
             then
             your
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             and
             exercise
             and
             increase
             Grace
             ,
             then
             to
             discern
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
             232
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXIII
               .
            
             Think
             not
             that
             those
             Doubts
             and
             Troubles
             which
             are
             caused
             and
             continued
             by
             wilful
             Disobedience
             ,
             will
             ever
             be
             well
             healed
             but
             by
             the
             healing
             of
             that
             Disobedience
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             can
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             same
             means
             ,
             as
             obedient
             doubting
             Christians
             may
             .
             246
          
           
             How
             far
             a
             Christian
             can
             or
             cannot
             do
             the
             Good
             he
             would
             .
             251
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             so
             called
             ,
             opened
             .
             256
          
           
             
             The
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             under
             gross
             sin
             ,
             doubtful
             .
             265
          
           
             Proved
             ,
             that
             Assurance
             dependeth
             much
             on
             careful
             Obedience
             ;
             And
             that
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             most
             obedient
             Believer
             will
             ordinarily
             have
             most
             and
             best
             Assurance
             of
             his
             sincerity
             and
             salvation
             .
             270
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             the
             former
             Direction
             .
             280
          
           
             The
             Doubtings
             of
             most
             Christians
             that
             have
             the
             free
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             are
             fed
             by
             some
             sin
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             sins
             which
             Troubled
             Christians
             should
             most
             search
             after
             ,
             are
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Contrary
                 carnal
                 Interest
                 encroaching
                 on
                 Christs
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 enumerated
                 as
                 against
                 each
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Pride
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Covetousness
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Voluptuousness
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             considered
             here
             as
             against
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             .
             286
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Actual
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 Commandments
                 .
                 Especially
                 suspect
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Unmercifulness
                 and
                 rigid
                 censoriousness
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Unpeaceableness
                 in
                 Family
                 ,
                 Neighbourhood
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 301
              
            
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXIV
               .
            
             Content
             not
             your self
             with
             a
             cheap
             Religiousness
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             that
             which
             cost
             you
             little
             or
             nothing
             :
             And
             take
             every
             Call
             to
             costly
             duty
             or
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             as
             a
             prize
             put
             into
             your
             hand
             for
             advancing
             your
             Comforts
             .
             313
          
           
             Remember
             this
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 preventing
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 rising
                 from
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 performance
                 of
                 Duty
                 .
                 325
              
            
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXV
               .
            
             Study
             the
             great
             art
             of
             
               Doing
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             your
             every-days
             contrivance
             ,
             care
             and
             business
             ,
             how
             to
             lay
             out
             all
             your
             Talents
             to
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             .
             332
          
           
             Applyed
             to
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             to
             Rich
             men
             .
             337
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXVI
               .
            
             Trouble
             not
             your
             soul
             with
             needless
             scruples
             :
             Nor
             make
             your self
             more
             work
             
             then
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             ,
             by
             feigning
             that
             unlawful
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             forbidden
             ;
             or
             by
             placing
             your
             Religion
             in
             Will-worship
             ,
             or
             overmuch
             rigour
             to
             your
             body
             ,
             &c.
             346
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Righteous
             Over-much
             ?
             The
             Question
             Answered
             ,
             Whether
             all
             Virtue
             be
             in
             the
             middle
             ?
             And
             Whether
             we
             can
             love
             or
             serve
             God
             too
             much
             ?
             347
          
           
             All
             Over-doing
             in
             Gods
             work
             is
             Un-doing
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             most
             zealous
             in
             Over-doing
             .
             A
             sad
             instance
             how
             much
             the
             Devil
             hath
             got
             by
             Over-doing
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaking
                 Scripture-phrase
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 Government
                 or
                 Church-power
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 late
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 goes
                 beyond
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 once
                 fals
                 to
                 work
                 .
                 354
              
            
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXVII
               .
            
             When
             God
             hath
             discovered
             your
             sincerity
             to
             you
             ,
             fix
             it
             in
             your
             Memory
             that
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             leave
             not
             your
             soul
             open
             to
             new
             Apprehensions
             :
             
             Except
             in
             case
             of
             notable
             declinings
             ,
             or
             gross
             sinning
             .
             376
          
           
             Proved
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             excepted
             cases
             even
             the
             Justified
             may
             question
             their
             sincerity
             and
             Justification
             .
             377
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXVIII
               .
            
             Beware
             of
             perplexing
             mis-interpretations
             of
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Providences
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sermons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             be
             willing
             that
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             most
             searchingly
             and
             rouzingly
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             mis-applying
             it
             to
             your self
             .
             387
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXIX
               .
            
             Distinguish
             carefully
             between
             causes
             of
             Doubting
             ,
             and
             causes
             of
             meer
             Humiliation
             and
             Amendment
             :
             God
             calleth
             you
             very
             often
             to
             Humiliation
             when
             he
             calleth
             you
             not
             to
             Doubting
             .
             403
          
           
             
               Twenty
               ordinary
            
             DOUBTS
             Resolved
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 About
                 knowing
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Conversion
                 .
                 406
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 About
                 Humiliation
                 .
                 411
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 receiving
                 Religion
                 by
                 Education
                 .
                 417
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 About
                 Deadness
                 ,
                 Hard-heartedness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 weeping
                 for
                 sin
                 .
                 423
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 About
                 Backwardness
                 to
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Delighting
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 434
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 About
                 doing
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 slavish
                 fear
                 .
                 439
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Not
                 able
                 to
                 Believe
                 .
                 443
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Strangeness
                 to
                 the
                 Witness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 God.
                 444.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Want
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 446
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Unprofitableness
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 Gifts
                 .
                 450
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Greatness
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 unworthiness
                 .
                 452
              
               
                 A
                 twofold
                 Worthiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 453
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Want
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 Hatred
                 to
                 sin
                 :
                 Fear
                 
                 lest
                 stronger
                 Temptation
                 would
                 overthrow
                 us
                 .
                 456
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Fear
                 of
                 committing
                 the
                 unpardonable
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 459
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Lest
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 past
                 ▪
                 Time
                 of
                 Grace
                 past
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 sense
                 .
                 461
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Sinning
                 since
                 Profession
                 against
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 on
                 Deliberation
                 .
                 465
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Not
                 overcoming
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Growing
                 in
                 Grace
                 .
                 469
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Blasphemous
                 and
                 Unbelieving
                 thoughts
                 .
                 476
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Fears
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 481
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Heavy
                 Afflictions
                 .
                 483
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Not
                 being
                 Afflicted
                 .
                 484
              
            
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXX
               .
            
             Carefully
             discern
             whether
             your
             Doubts
             are
             
             such
             as
             must
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             General
             or
             of
             Special
             Grace
             ▪
             And
             be
             sure
             that
             when
             you
             lose
             the
             sight
             of
             Certain
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             you
             let
             not
             go
             Probabilities
             :
             Or
             at
             the
             worst
             when
             you
             are
             beaten
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             judge
             your self
             .
             Graceless
             ,
             yet
             lose
             not
             the
             Comforts
             of
             General
             Grace
             .
             489
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXXI
               .
            
             In
             all
             pressing
             Necessities
             take
             the
             advice
             of
             your
             Pastors
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Keep
                 it
                 not
                 secret
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 Cases
                 to
                 seek
                 advice
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 Ends.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 to
                 avoyd
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 to
                 open
                 your
                 Case
                 .
                 Objections
                 answered
                 against
                 confessing
                 sin
                 to
                 Pastors
                 .
                 Reasons
                 why
                 Ministers
                 have
                 not
                 fully
                 acquainted
                 their
                 People
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 duty
                 of
                 confessing
                 and
                 opening
                 their
                 Case
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 499
              
            
          
           
             
               DIRECTION
               XXXII
               .
            
             Understand
             that
             the
             height
             of
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             your
             Duty
             ,
             lyeth
             in
             
               A
               loving
               Delight
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Thankful
               and
               Chearful
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Will
            
             :
             which
             you
             must
             be
             still
             endeavouring
             ;
             and
             subordinate
             all
             other
             duties
             to
             these
             .
             523
          
           
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             should
             keep
             the
             Lords
             day
             as
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             spend
             more
             of
             it
             in
             Praises
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             &c.
             and
             less
             in
             Confessing
             ,
             &c.
             533
          
           
             How
             Christians
             wrong
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             contradict
             the
             main
             design
             of
             Grace
             by
             their
             sad
             dejected
             lives
             .
             536
          
           
             Stand
             not
             Complaining
             and
             Doubting
             ,
             but
             Chearfully
             Amend
             and
             Obey
             .
             537
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           16.
           lin
           .
           3.
           for
           quit
           r.
           quiet
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           22.
           before
           arise
           put
           or
           .
           p.
           67.
           l.
           26
           ,
           27.
           for
           define
           put
           explain
           .
           p.
           164.
           l.
           5.
           after
           bad
           make
           a
           stop
           .
           p.
           174.
           l.
           2.
           for
           given
           r.
           even
           .
           p.
           186.
           l.
           10.
           for
           their
           r.
           the.
           p.
           204.
           l.
           21.
           for
           and
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           259.
           l.
           23.
           for
           nobility
           r.
           mobility
           .
           p.
           455.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             our
             faith
          
           r.
           
             one
             saith
          
           .
           p.
           482.
           l.
           28.
           between
           the
           two
           it
           s
           put
           as
           .
           p.
           526.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Thankfully
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RIGHT
           METHOD
           For
           a
           setled
           PEACE
           OF
           CONSCIENCE
           and
           Spirituall
           COMFORT
           .
           In
           XXXII
           .
           DIRECTIONS
           .
        
         
           IT
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           here
           to
           be
           resolved
           is
           not
           ,
           How
           an
           unhumbled
           prophane
           sinner
           that
           never
           was
           Convinced
           of
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           setled
           Peace
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Their
           Carnall
           Peace
           must
           first
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           so
           far
           humbled
           ,
           as
           to
           finde
           
           the
           want
           and
           worth
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Consolations
           may
           not
           seem
           contemptible
           in
           their
           eyes
           .
           It
           is
           none
           of
           my
           business
           now
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           advice
           for
           the
           furthering
           of
           this
           Conviction
           or
           Humiliation
           .
           But
           the
           Case
           in
           hand
           is
           ;
           
             How
             a
             Sinner
             may
             attain
             to
             a
             setled
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             some
             competent
             measure
             of
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             convinced
             of
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ,
             and
             long
             made
             a
             Profession
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             liveth
             in
             continuall
             doubtings
             of
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             fears
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             because
             of
             an
             exceeding
             Deadness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             want
             of
             that
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Delight
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             sweetness
             in
             Duty
             ,
             and
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             Evidences
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           How
           far
           the
           party
           is
           right
           or
           wrong
           in
           the
           Discovery
           of
           these
           Wants
           ,
           I
           now
           meddle
           not
           .
           Whether
           they
           Judge
           rightly
           or
           wrongly
           the
           Directions
           may
           be
           Usefull
           to
           them
           .
           And
           though
           I
           purposely
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           unhumbled
           that
           feel
           not
           the
           want
           of
           Christ
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           yet
           most
           that
           falls
           may
           be
           usefull
           to
           all
           that
           profess
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           For
           I
           shall
           study
           so
           to
           avoid
           the
           extreames
           in
           my
           doctrinall
           Directions
           ,
           as
           may
           conduce
           to
           your
           escaping
           the
           desperate
           extremes
           ,
           of
           
             Vngrounded
             Comforts
          
           ,
           and
           
             Causless
             Terrours
          
           ,
           in
           your
           own
           spirit
           .
        
         
         
           Of
           my
           Directions
           the
           first
           shall
           be
           only
           Generall
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           more
           particular
           ▪
           And
           in
           all
           of
           them
           I
           must
           intreat
           you
           1.
           
           To
           observe
           the
           Order
           and
           Method
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Matter
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           would
           practise
           them
           in
           the
           same
           order
           as
           I
           place
           them
           .
           2.
           
           And
           to
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           Comfortable
           words
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Directions
           for
           your
           own
           practice
           which
           here
           I
           prescribe
           you
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           bare
           Reading
           of
           them
           that
           will
           Cure
           you
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           mean
           to
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           bestow
           more
           time
           in
           Practising
           them
           then
           I
           have
           done
           in
           Penning
           them
           :
           yea
           you
           must
           make
           it
           the
           work
           of
           your
           life
           .
           And
           let
           not
           that
           startle
           you
           or
           seem
           tedious
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           be
           no
           more
           grievous
           a
           work
           to
           a
           well
           tempered
           soul
           ,
           then
           eating
           ,
           or
           drinking
           ,
           or
           sleep
           ,
           or
           recreation
           is
           to
           a
           healthfull
           Body
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           to
           an
           honest
           woman
           to
           Love
           and
           Delight
           in
           her
           Husband
           and
           her
           Children
           :
           which
           is
           no
           grievous
           task
           .
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Get
               as
               clear
               a
               discovery
               as
               you
               can
               of
               the
               true
               Cause
               of
               your
               Doubts
               and
               Troubles
               :
               for
               if
               you
               should
               mistake
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               it
               would
               much
               frustrate
               the
               most
               excellent
               means
               for
               the
               Cure.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             very
             same
             Doubts
             and
             Complaints
             may
             come
             from
             severall
             Causes
             in
             severall
             Persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             admit
             not
             of
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Cure
             :
             sometime
             the
             Cause
             begins
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             thence
             proceedeth
             to
             the
             minde
             :
             sometime
             it
             begins
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             thence
             distempereth
             the
             body
             :
             sometime
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             or
             first
             from
             worldly
             crosses
             and
             thence
             proceedeth
             to
             spirituall
             things
             :
             And
             of
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             begins
             upon
             scruples
             or
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             :
             sometimes
             and
             most
             commonly
             ,
             from
             the
             ●ense
             of
             our
             own
             Infirmities
             :
             sometimes
             it
             is
             only
             from
             ordinary
             Infirmities
             :
             sometimes
             from
             some
             extraordinary
             decayes
             of
             inward
             Grace
             :
             sometime
             from
             the
             neglects
             
             of
             some
             weighty
             duty
             :
             and
             sometimes
             from
             the
             deep
             wounds
             of
             some
             heynous
             secret
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             sin
             :
             And
             sometimes
             it
             is
             meerly
             from
             the
             fresh
             discovery
             of
             that
             which
             before
             we
             never
             did
             discern
             :
             And
             sometimes
             from
             the
             violent
             assault
             of
             extraordinary
             Temptations
             :
             which
             of
             these
             is
             your
             own
             Case
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             finde
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             the
             means
             for
             Cure
             accordingly
             .
             Even
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             the
             same
             means
             will
             not
             fit
             all
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             Natures
             as
             well
             as
             of
             actuall
             Cases
             must
             be
             considered
             .
             One
             hath
             need
             of
             that
             tender
             handling
             which
             would
             undo
             another
             :
             and
             he
             again
             hath
             need
             of
             that
             rowsing
             which
             another
             cannot
             bear
             .
             And
             therefore
             understand
             that
             when
             I
             have
             given
             you
             all
             the
             Directions
             that
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             must
             (
             in
             the
             end
             hereof
             )
             advise
             you
             to
             take
             the
             Counsel
             of
             a
             skilfull
             Minister
             in
             applying
             and
             making
             use
             of
             them
             :
             For
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Physick
             :
             When
             we
             have
             written
             the
             best
             Books
             of
             Receipts
             ,
             or
             for
             Methodicall
             Cures
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             advise
             people
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             use
             them
             without
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             learned
             and
             faithfull
             Physitian
             .
             For
             Medicines
             must
             not
             be
             only
             fitted
             to
             Diseases
             but
             to
             Bodies
             .
             That
             Medicine
             will
             kill
             one
             man
             ,
             which
             will
             cure
             another
             of
             the
             same
             distemper
             :
             such
             difference
             there
             may
             be
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             strength
             ,
             
             complexion
             and
             other
             things
             .
             So
             is
             it
             much
             in
             our
             present
             Case
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             when
             all
             the
             Physick
             Books
             in
             the
             world
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             all
             Receipts
             known
             ,
             yet
             will
             there
             be
             still
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Physitians
             ;
             so
             when
             all
             Discoveries
             and
             Directions
             are
             made
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             there
             will
             still
             be
             a
             Necessity
             of
             a
             constant
             standing
             Ministry
             .
             And
             as
             ignorant
             Women
             and
             Emprikes
             do
             kill
             oft
             times
             more
             then
             they
             Cure
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             the
             best
             Receipts
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Judgment
             and
             experience
             to
             use
             them
             aright
             :
             so
             do
             ignorant
             Teachers
             and
             Guides
             by
             mens
             souls
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             say
             the
             same
             words
             as
             a
             Judicious
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             repeat
             the
             same
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             such
             can
             do
             no
             good
             :
             Yes
             ,
             much
             no
             doubt
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             humbly
             ,
             compassionately
             and
             faithfully
             improve
             their
             Talents
             ,
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             their
             own
             Calling
             :
             which
             if
             they
             go
             beyond
             ,
             ordinarily
             a
             remarkable
             Judgment
             followeth
             their
             best
             labours
             ;
             both
             to
             the
             Churches
             and
             particular
             souls
             that
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             because
             (
             if
             my
             conjectural
             prognisticks
             fail
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             daily
             pray
             they
             may
             )
             we
             are
             like
             to
             be
             more
             tried
             and
             plagued
             this
             way
             ,
             then
             ever
             were
             any
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             since
             Adams
             dayes
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             seeing
             this
             is
             the
             hour
             of
             our
             Temptation
             ,
             wherein
             God
             is
             purposely
             separating
             the
             chaff
             ,
             and
             discovering
             
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             dangers
             of
             injudicious
             misguided
             Zeal
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             both
             first
             and
             last
             advise
             you
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             would
             have
             a
             setled
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             vagrant
             and
             seducing
             Mountebanks
             ,
             under
             what
             Names
             ,
             or
             Titles
             ,
             or
             pretences
             soever
             they
             may
             assault
             you
             .
             Especially
             suspect
             all
             that
             bestow
             as
             much
             pains
             to
             win
             you
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             as
             to
             win
             you
             to
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Make
               as
               full
               a
               Discovery
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               how
               much
               of
               the
               trouble
               of
               your
               minde
               doth
               arise
               from
               your
               Melancholy
               ,
               and
               bodily
               distempers
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               from
               discontenting
               afflictions
               in
               your
               worldly
               Estate
               ,
               or
               Friends
               ,
               or
               Name
               .
               And
               according
               to
               your
               Discovery
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Remedy
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Put
             these
             two
             Causes
             of
             trouble
             here
             together
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             presently
             dismiss
             them
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             Directions
             only
             to
             those
             Troubles
             that
             
             are
             raised
             from
             sins
             and
             wants
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             Melancholy
             ,
             I
             have
             by
             long
             experience
             found
             it
             to
             have
             so
             great
             and
             common
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             fears
             and
             troubles
             of
             minde
             ,
             that
             I
             meet
             not
             with
             one
             of
             many
             that
             live
             in
             great
             Troubles
             and
             fears
             for
             any
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             but
             Melancholy
             is
             the
             main
             seat
             of
             them
             :
             Though
             they
             feel
             nothing
             in
             their
             body
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             their
             Minde
             .
             I
             would
             have
             such
             persons
             make
             use
             of
             some
             able
             godly
             Phisitian
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             help
             them
             to
             discern
             how
             much
             of
             their
             Trouble
             comes
             from
             Melancholy
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             the
             Cause
             ,
             usually
             the
             party
             is
             Fearfull
             of
             almost
             every
             thing
             :
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             a
             sudden
             thought
             will
             disquiet
             them
             :
             Sometime
             they
             are
             sad
             and
             scarce
             know
             why
             :
             all
             Comforts
             are
             of
             no
             continuance
             with
             them
             :
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             have
             done
             comforting
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             be
             never
             so
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             yet
             the
             trouble
             returns
             in
             a
             few
             dayes
             or
             hours
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             dark
             and
             troubled
             spirits
             return
             to
             their
             former
             force
             :
             They
             are
             still
             addicted
             to
             musing
             and
             solitariness
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             will
             run
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             lay
             them
             by
             :
             If
             it
             go
             any
             thing
             farre
             ;
             they
             are
             almost
             alwayes
             assaulted
             with
             Temptations
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             to
             doubt
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             true
             ;
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Heaven
             or
             a
             Hell
             :
             and
             oft
             tempted
             to
             speak
             
             some
             blasphemous
             words
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             such
             importunity
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             forbear
             :
             and
             oft
             times
             they
             are
             tempted
             to
             make
             away
             themselves
             .
             When
             it
             goes
             so
             farre
             ,
             they
             are
             next
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             those
             that
             finde
             that
             Melancholy
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Troubles
             I
             would
             give
             this
             advice
             .
             1.
             
             Expect
             not
             that
             Rational
             ,
             Spiritual
             Remedies
             should
             suffice
             for
             this
             Cure
             :
             For
             you
             may
             as
             well
             expect
             that
             a
             good
             Sermon
             or
             comfortable
             words
             should
             cure
             the
             falling
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             Palsie
             ,
             or
             a
             broken
             head
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Cure
             to
             your
             Melancholy
             fears
             .
             For
             this
             is
             as
             reall
             a
             bodily
             disease
             as
             the
             other
             :
             Only
             because
             it
             works
             on
             the
             spirits
             and
             phantasie
             ,
             on
             which
             words
             of
             advice
             do
             also
             work
             ,
             therefore
             such
             words
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             may
             somewhat
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             palliate
             or
             allay
             some
             of
             the
             effects
             at
             the
             present
             :
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             time
             hath
             worn
             off
             the
             force
             and
             effects
             of
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             the
             distemper
             presently
             returns
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Humour
             hath
             the
             advantage
             1.
             
             Of
             continuall
             presence
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             more
             necessary
             ,
             naturall
             and
             sensible
             way
             of
             working
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             be
             in
             an
             easie
             Lethargy
             ;
             you
             may
             awake
             him
             so
             long
             as
             you
             are
             calling
             on
             him
             aloud
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             cease
             ,
             he
             is
             asleep
             
             again
             :
             Such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Melancholy
             in
             their
             sorrows
             :
             For
             it
             is
             as
             natural
             for
             Melancholy
             to
             cause
             fears
             and
             disquietness
             of
             minde
             ,
             as
             for
             Phlegme
             in
             a
             Lethargy
             to
             cause
             sleep
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             therefore
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             your
             Books
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             Instructions
             (
             no
             nor
             all
             on
             your
             Soul
             ,
             )
             if
             these
             Troubles
             be
             not
             cured
             by
             words
             .
             But
             labour
             to
             discern
             truly
             how
             much
             of
             your
             Trouble
             comes
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             fix
             it
             in
             your
             minde
             in
             all
             your
             Enquiries
             ,
             Reading
             and
             Hearing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             other
             part
             of
             your
             Trouble
             which
             is
             truly
             Rational
             ,
             and
             not
             this
             part
             of
             it
             which
             is
             from
             Melancholy
             ,
             that
             these
             means
             were
             ordained
             to
             remove
             (
             though
             God
             may
             also
             bless
             them
             extraordinarily
             to
             do
             both
             .
             )
             Only
             constant
             importunate
             Prayer
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             and
             special
             means
             for
             the
             Curing
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             you
             have
             truly
             found
             out
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             your
             Disquietness
             proceeds
             from
             Melancholy
             ,
             acquit
             your
             soul
             from
             that
             part
             of
             it
             :
             Still
             remember
             in
             all
             your
             self-examinations
             ,
             self-judgings
             and
             reflections
             on
             your
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             directly
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             those
             sorrowes
             that
             come
             from
             your
             Spleen
             :
             save
             only
             remotely
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Diseases
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             sin
             :
             as
             a
             Lethargick
             dullness
             is
             the
             deserved
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             should
             charge
             it
             immediatly
             on
             his
             soul
             ,
             
             should
             wrong
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             would
             attempt
             the
             Cure
             must
             do
             it
             on
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             would
             have
             these
             fears
             and
             troubles
             removed
             ,
             apply
             your self
             to
             the
             proper
             Cure
             of
             Melancholy
             .
             1.
             
             Avoid
             all
             passions
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             and
             anger
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             ;
             and
             all
             occasions
             of
             discontent
             and
             grief
             .
             2.
             
             Avoid
             much
             solitariness
             ,
             and
             be
             most
             commonly
             in
             some
             cheerfull
             company
             :
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             do
             as
             the
             foolish
             sinners
             of
             the
             world
             do
             ,
             to
             drink
             away
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             keep
             company
             with
             sensual
             ,
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             persons
             that
             will
             draw
             you
             deeper
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             your
             wound
             greater
             instead
             of
             healing
             it
             ,
             and
             multiply
             your
             Troubles
             when
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             look
             back
             on
             your
             sinfull
             loss
             of
             time
             :
             But
             keep
             company
             with
             the
             more
             cheerfull
             sort
             of
             the
             Godly
             :
             There
             's
             no
             mirth
             like
             the
             mirth
             of
             Believers
             ,
             which
             faith
             doth
             fetch
             from
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             from
             experiences
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             serious
             fore-apprehensions
             of
             our
             everlasting
             Blessedness
             .
             Converse
             with
             men
             of
             strongest
             faith
             that
             have
             this
             heavenly
             mirth
             ,
             and
             can
             speak
             experimentally
             of
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             these
             will
             be
             a
             great
             help
             to
             the
             reviving
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             and
             changing
             your
             Melancholy
             habit
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             without
             
             
             
             
             
             out
             a
             Physitian
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             .
             Yet
             sometimes
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             confer
             with
             some
             that
             are
             in
             your
             own
             Case
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             your
             Condition
             is
             not
             singular
             :
             For
             Melancholy
             people
             in
             such
             distresses
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             as
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             never
             any
             that
             were
             truly
             godly
             :
             when
             you
             hear
             people
             of
             the
             most
             upright
             lives
             and
             that
             truly
             fear
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             very
             same
             complaints
             as
             you
             have
             your self
             ,
             it
             may
             give
             you
             some
             hopes
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             you
             before
             did
             imagin
             .
             However
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             avoid
             solitariness
             as
             much
             as
             you
             well
             can
             .
             3.
             
             Also
             take
             heed
             of
             too
             deep
             ,
             fixed
             ,
             musing
             thoughts
             :
             studying
             and
             serious
             meditating
             be
             not
             duties
             for
             the
             deeply-Melancholy
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             more
             in
             the
             following
             Directions
             :
             )
             You
             must
             let
             those
             alone
             till
             you
             are
             better
             able
             to
             perform
             them
             ;
             lest
             by
             attempting
             those
             duties
             which
             you
             cannot
             perform
             ,
             you
             shall
             utterly
             disable
             your self
             from
             all
             :
             Therefore
             I
             would
             advise
             you
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             to
             shake
             and
             rowse
             your self
             out
             of
             such
             musings
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             to
             turn
             your
             thoughts
             away
             to
             something
             else
             .
             4.
             
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             avoid
             Idleness
             and
             want
             of
             imployment
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             life
             not
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             opportunity
             for
             Melancholy
             thoughts
             to
             be
             working
             ,
             and
             
             the
             chiefest
             season
             for
             Satan
             to
             tempt
             you
             .
             Never
             let
             the
             Devil
             finde
             you
             unimployed
             :
             but
             see
             that
             you
             go
             cheerfully
             about
             the
             works
             of
             your
             Calling
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             with
             diligence
             ;
             and
             that
             time
             which
             you
             redeem
             for
             spiritual
             exercises
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             most
             spent
             in
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             Prayses
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Conference
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             may
             do
             much
             for
             prevention
             ,
             and
             abating
             your
             disease
             if
             it
             be
             not
             gone
             too
             far
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             you
             were
             best
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             expect
             Gods
             blessing
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             :
             and
             you
             will
             finde
             when
             your
             Body
             is
             once
             cured
             ,
             the
             disquietness
             of
             your
             Minde
             will
             vanish
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Direction
             was
             ,
             That
             you
             take
             notice
             how
             much
             of
             your
             disquietness
             may
             proceed
             from
             outward
             Crosses
             :
             for
             it
             is
             ordinary
             for
             these
             to
             lye
             at
             the
             root
             and
             bring
             the
             heart
             into
             a
             disquiet
             and
             discontent
             ,
             and
             then
             trouble
             for
             sin
             doth
             follow
             after
             .
             Alas
             ,
             how
             oft
             have
             I
             seen
             that
             verified
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
             The
             sorrow
             of
             the
             world
             worketh
             death
             .
             How
             many
             even
             godly
             people
             have
             I
             known
             ,
             that
             through
             crosses
             in
             children
             or
             friends
             ,
             or
             losses
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             wrongs
             from
             men
             ,
             or
             perplexities
             that
             through
             some
             unadvisedness
             they
             were
             cast
             into
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             
             fallen
             into
             mortall
             Diseases
             ,
             or
             into
             such
             a
             fixed
             Melancholy
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             gone
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             lived
             in
             fears
             and
             doubting
             ever
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             removall
             of
             the
             disquietness
             to
             their
             consciences
             ?
             How
             sad
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             add
             to
             our
             own
             Afflictions
             ?
             and
             the
             heavier
             we
             judge
             the
             burden
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             lay
             on
             !
             As
             if
             God
             had
             not
             done
             enough
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             sufficiently
             afflict
             us
             ?
             We
             may
             more
             comfortably
             bear
             that
             which
             God
             layeth
             on
             us
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             we
             immediately
             lay
             upon
             our selves
             !
             Crosses
             are
             not
             great
             or
             small
             according
             to
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             according
             chiefly
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             sufferer
             .
             Or
             else
             how
             could
             holy
             men
             rejoyce
             in
             Tribulation
             ,
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             that
             they
             are
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ?
             Reproaches
             ,
             wrongs
             ,
             losses
             are
             all
             without
             you
             :
             unless
             you
             open
             them
             the
             door
             wilfully
             your self
             ,
             they
             cannot
             come
             in
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             put
             the
             Joy
             or
             Grief
             of
             your
             Heart
             in
             any
             other
             mans
             power
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             own
             .
             It
             is
             you
             therefore
             that
             do
             your selves
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             .
             God
             afflicts
             your
             body
             ,
             or
             men
             wrong
             you
             in
             your
             state
             of
             name
             (
             a
             small
             hurt
             if
             it
             go
             on
             further
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             you
             will
             afflict
             your
             soul
             !
             But
             a
             sadder
             thing
             yet
             is
             it
             to
             consider
             of
             ,
             that
             men
             fearing
             God
             should
             so
             highly
             
             value
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             They
             who
             in
             their
             Convenants
             with
             Christ
             are
             engaged
             ,
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             devil
             !
             They
             that
             have
             taken
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             their
             Portion
             ,
             for
             their
             All
             !
             and
             have
             resigned
             themselves
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             Christs
             dispose
             !
             whose
             very
             business
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             Christian
             life
             ,
             consisteth
             so
             much
             in
             resisting
             the
             devil
             ,
             mortifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             the
             world
             :
             and
             it
             is
             Gods
             business
             in
             his
             inward
             works
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             his
             outward
             teachings
             ,
             and
             sharp
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             wean
             them
             from
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             high
             in
             their
             estimation
             ,
             and
             sit
             so
             close
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             bear
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             without
             such
             discontent
             ,
             disquiet
             and
             distraction
             of
             minde
             :
             Yea
             though
             when
             all
             is
             gone
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             God
             left
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Christ
             still
             ,
             whom
             they
             took
             for
             their
             Treasure
             ,
             they
             have
             opportunities
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             sure
             promise
             of
             Glory
             ,
             yea
             and
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             yea
             and
             for
             that
             one
             thing
             that
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             yet
             a
             hundred
             outward
             Mercies
             remaining
             ;
             that
             yet
             even
             Believers
             should
             have
             so
             much
             unbelief
             !
             and
             have
             their
             Faith
             to
             seek
             when
             
             they
             should
             use
             it
             and
             live
             by
             it
             !
             and
             that
             God
             should
             seem
             so
             small
             in
             their
             eyes
             as
             not
             to
             satisfie
             or
             quit
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             the
             world
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             world
             should
             still
             seem
             so
             Amiable
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             contempt
             !
             Truly
             this
             (
             and
             more
             )
             shews
             that
             the
             work
             of
             Mortification
             is
             very
             imperfect
             in
             professors
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             bend
             not
             the
             force
             of
             our
             daily
             strivings
             and
             endeavours
             that
             way
             .
             If
             Christians
             did
             bestow
             but
             as
             much
             time
             and
             pains
             ,
             in
             Mortifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             getting
             down
             the
             Interest
             of
             it
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Interest
             may
             be
             advanced
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             about
             Controversies
             ,
             external
             duties
             ,
             formalities
             ,
             tasks
             of
             devotion
             ,
             and
             self
             tormenting
             fears
             ,
             O
             what
             excellent
             Christians
             should
             we
             then
             be
             !
             and
             how
             happily
             would
             most
             of
             our
             disquiet
             be
             removed
             !
             Alas
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             so
             unfit
             to
             part
             with
             one
             outward
             comfort
             now
             ,
             upon
             the
             disposal
             of
             our
             fathers
             providence
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             forsake
             all
             for
             Christ
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             at
             death
             when
             all
             must
             be
             parted
             with
             .
             As
             ever
             therefore
             you
             would
             live
             in
             true
             Christian
             Peace
             ,
             set
             more
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             less
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             hold
             all
             that
             you
             possess
             ,
             so
             loosely
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             grievous
             to
             you
             when
             you
             must
             leave
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Troubles
             that
             arise
             from
             
             your
             Body
             and
             outward
             state
             :
             All
             the
             rest
             shall
             be
             directed
             for
             the
             Curing
             of
             those
             Troubles
             that
             arise
             immediatly
             from
             more
             Spiritual
             Causes
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Be
               sure
               that
               you
               first
               lay
               sound
               apprehensions
               of
               Gods
               nature
               ,
               in
               your
               understanding
               :
               and
               lay
               them
               deeply
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             your
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             to
             know
             God!
             His
             substance
             is
             quite
             past
             humane
             understanding
             ;
             therefore
             never
             make
             any
             attempt
             to
             reach
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             positive
             conceivings
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             be
             all
             but
             Idols
             ,
             or
             false
             conceptions
             :
             but
             his
             Attributes
             are
             manifested
             to
             our
             understandings
             .
             Well
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             even
             under
             the
             terrible
             Law
             ,
             when
             God
             proclaims
             to
             Moses
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             therein
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
             part
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               God
               ,
               Mercifull
               and
               Gracious
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               and
               sin
               .
            
             And
             he
             hath
             sworn
             
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               return
               and
               live
               .
            
             Think
             not
             therefore
             of
             Gods
             Mercifulness
             ,
             with
             diminishing
             ,
             extenuating
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             limit
             it
             by
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             frail
             understandings
             ;
             for
             the
             heavens
             are
             not
             so
             far
             above
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             his
             thoughts
             and
             wayes
             are
             above
             ours
             .
             Still
             remember
             that
             you
             must
             have
             no
             low
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             ;
             but
             apprehend
             it
             as
             bearing
             proportion
             with
             his
             Power
             .
             As
             it
             is
             blasphemy
             to
             limit
             his
             Power
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             limit
             his
             Goodness
             .
             The
             advantages
             that
             your
             soul
             will
             get
             by
             this
             right
             knowledge
             and
             estimation
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             ,
             will
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             will
             make
             God
             appear
             more
             Amiable
             in
             your
             eyes
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             will
             Love
             him
             more
             readily
             and
             abundantly
             .
             And
             Love
             1.
             
             Is
             effectually
             consolatory
             in
             the
             very
             working
             :
             so
             much
             Love
             ,
             usually
             so
             much
             Comfort
             (
             I
             mean
             this
             Love
             of
             Complacency
             :
             for
             a
             Love
             of
             Desire
             there
             may
             be
             without
             comfort
             .
             )
             2.
             
             It
             will
             breed
             perswasions
             of
             Gods
             Love
             to
             you
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             Comfort
             .
             3.
             
             It
             will
             be
             an
             unquestionable
             evidence
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             Affections
             follow
             the
             Understandings
             conceptions
             .
             If
             you
             think
             of
             God
             as
             one
             that
             is
             glad
             of
             all
             advantages
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             delighteth
             in
             his
             Creatures
             misery
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             you
             should
             Love
             him
             .
             The
             
             Love
             of
             our selves
             is
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             lay
             it
             by
             ,
             nor
             Love
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Absolutely
             and
             directly
             against
             us
             .
             We
             conceive
             of
             the
             devil
             as
             an
             Absolute
             Enemy
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             seeks
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             Love
             him
             :
             And
             the
             great
             Cause
             why
             troubled
             souls
             do
             Love
             God
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             represent
             him
             to
             themselves
             in
             an
             ugly
             ,
             odious
             shape
             :
             To
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             seeks
             and
             delighteth
             in
             mans
             ruine
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             him
             as
             the
             devil
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             wonder
             if
             in
             stead
             of
             Loving
             him
             ,
             and
             Delighting
             in
             him
             ,
             you
             tremble
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             him
             !
             As
             I
             have
             observed
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             devil
             painted
             on
             a
             wall
             ,
             in
             an
             ugly
             shape
             ,
             they
             have
             partly
             feared
             ,
             and
             partly
             hated
             it
             :
             If
             you
             do
             so
             by
             God
             in
             your
             fancy
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             putting
             the
             Name
             of
             [
             God
             ]
             on
             him
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             will
             reconcile
             your
             Affections
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             strip
             him
             of
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             Remember
             the
             holy
             Ghost's
             description
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Joh
             4.16
             .
             
               God
               is
               Love.
            
             Write
             these
             words
             deep
             in
             your
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hereby
             you
             will
             have
             this
             Advantage
             also
             ,
             that
             your
             thoughts
             of
             God
             will
             be
             more
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             you
             :
             For
             as
             Glorious
             and
             beautifull
             sights
             to
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             melodious
             sounds
             to
             your
             ears
             ,
             and
             sweet
             
             smels
             ,
             tastes
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             delightfull
             :
             when
             things
             deformed
             ,
             stinking
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             loathsome
             :
             and
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             one
             with
             abhorrency
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             would
             often
             see
             ,
             taste
             ,
             &c.
             and
             enjoy
             them
             :
             So
             is
             it
             with
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             minde
             ;
             God
             hath
             given
             no
             command
             for
             Duty
             ,
             but
             what
             most
             perfectly
             agreeth
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             object
             .
             He
             hath
             therefore
             bid
             us
             ,
             Love
             God
             and
             Delight
             in
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             above
             all
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             even
             infinitely
             and
             unconceivably
             Good
             :
             else
             we
             could
             not
             Love
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             nor
             would
             he
             ever
             command
             us
             so
             to
             do
             :
             The
             object
             is
             ever
             as
             exactly
             fitted
             to
             its
             part
             (
             as
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             Love
             and
             Delight
             of
             our
             hearts
             )
             as
             the
             Precept
             is
             on
             its
             part
             (
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             it
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             is
             a
             precept
             to
             Duty
             ,
             and
             it
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereupon
             will
             follow
             this
             further
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             your
             Thoughts
             will
             be
             both
             easilyer
             drawn
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             frequent
             and
             constant
             on
             him
             .
             For
             delightfull
             objects
             draw
             the
             heart
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Loadstone
             doth
             the
             Iron
             :
             How
             gladly
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             and
             frequently
             do
             you
             think
             of
             your
             deerest
             friends
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             did
             firmly
             conceive
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             Gracious
             ,
             Loving
             and
             Amiable
             then
             any
             friend
             that
             you
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             
             would
             make
             you
             not
             only
             to
             Love
             him
             above
             all
             friends
             ,
             but
             also
             more
             freely
             ,
             delightfully
             and
             unweariedly
             to
             think
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             then
             you
             would
             hence
             have
             this
             further
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             lesse
             backwardness
             to
             any
             Duty
             ,
             and
             lesse
             weariness
             in
             Duty
             :
             you
             would
             finde
             more
             delight
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             and
             speech
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             once
             God
             himself
             were
             more
             Lovely
             and
             delightfull
             in
             your
             eyes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             these
             Advantages
             would
             produce
             a
             further
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             growth
             of
             all
             your
             Graces
             :
             For
             its
             impossible
             but
             this
             growth
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             frequent
             delightfull
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             addresses
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             cause
             an
             increase
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereupon
             your
             Evidences
             would
             be
             more
             clear
             and
             discernable
             :
             For
             Grace
             in
             strength
             and
             action
             would
             be
             easily
             found
             :
             and
             would
             not
             this
             resolve
             all
             your
             doubts
             at
             once
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             the
             very
             exercise
             of
             these
             severall
             Graces
             would
             be
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             hereupon
             you
             would
             have
             more
             humble
             familiarity
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             :
             For
             Love
             ,
             Delight
             and
             frequent
             addresses
             would
             overcome
             strangeness
             and
             disacquaintance
             ,
             which
             make
             us
             fly
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Fish
             ,
             or
             Bird
             ,
             or
             wild
             beast
             will
             from
             the
             face
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             us
             access
             with
             
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             .
             And
             this
             would
             banish
             sadness
             and
             terrour
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             dispelleth
             darkness
             and
             cold
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             At
             least
             you
             would
             hence
             have
             this
             advantage
             ,
             That
             the
             fixed
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             and
             mercifull
             nature
             ,
             would
             cause
             a
             fixed
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Probability
             of
             your
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             Happy
             in
             Gods
             way
             .
             For
             reason
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             Love
             it self
             ,
             and
             whose
             Goodness
             is
             equal
             to
             his
             Almightiness
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             repent
             and
             live
             ,
             will
             not
             destroy
             a
             poor
             soul
             that
             lyeth
             in
             submission
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             resolved
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             grieveth
             that
             it
             is
             no
             better
             and
             can
             please
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             However
             ,
             these
             right
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             overcome
             those
             terrours
             which
             are
             raised
             only
             by
             false
             apprehensions
             of
             him
             :
             And
             doubtless
             a
             very
             great
             part
             of
             mens
             causeless
             troubles
             ,
             are
             raised
             from
             such
             misapprehensions
             of
             God.
             For
             Satan
             knows
             that
             if
             he
             can
             Bring
             you
             to
             think
             of
             God
             as
             a
             cruel
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             bloudthirsty
             man-hater
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             drive
             you
             from
             him
             in
             terrour
             ,
             and
             turn
             all
             your
             Love
             and
             cheerfull
             obedience
             into
             hatred
             and
             slavish
             fear
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             again
             ,
             Do
             not
             only
             get
             ,
             but
             also
             
             fix
             deep
             in
             your
             understanding
             ,
             the
             highest
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             natural
             Goodness
             and
             Graciousness
             that
             possibly
             you
             can
             raise
             :
             for
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             they
             come
             short
             ten
             thousand
             fold
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             ,
             Gods
             Goodness
             lyeth
             not
             in
             Mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             read
             in
             great
             Divines
             :
             he
             may
             be
             perfectly
             Good
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             for
             ever
             torment
             the
             most
             innocent
             creatures
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             These
             are
             ignorant
             presumptuous
             intrusions
             into
             that
             which
             is
             unsearchable
             .
             Where
             doth
             Scripture
             say
             as
             you
             say
             ?
             Judge
             of
             God
             as
             he
             revealeth
             himself
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             but
             delude
             your self
             and
             abuse
             him
             .
             All
             his
             works
             represent
             him
             mercifull
             :
             for
             his
             Mercy
             is
             over
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             legible
             in
             them
             all
             .
             His
             word
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               Good
               and
               doth
               Good
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             119.68
             .
             and
             145.9
             .
             How
             himself
             doth
             proclaim
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             
             I
             told
             you
             before
             .
             The
             most
             mercifull
             men
             are
             his
             liveliest
             Image
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             plants
             Mercy
             in
             them
             in
             their
             conversion
             ,
             as
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             new
             nature
             :
             and
             commands
             of
             mercifulness
             are
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Law
             ;
             and
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             
               Be
               mercifull
               as
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               mercifull
               ,
            
             Luk.
             6.36
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             were
             none
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             be
             the
             pattern
             of
             our
             new
             nature
             herein
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             infinitely
             Mercifull
             
             himself
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             be
             required
             to
             be
             Mercifull
             as
             he
             is
             ?
             Who
             dare
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             more
             Mercifull
             then
             God
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             God
             is
             Just
             as
             well
             as
             Mercifull
             :
             and
             for
             all
             his
             Mercifull
             nature
             ,
             he
             will
             damn
             most
             of
             the
             world
             for
             ever
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             But
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               Mercy
               rejoiceth
               against
               Judgement
            
             ,
             Jam.
             2.13
             .
             2.
             
             God
             is
             necessarily
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             (
             while
             there
             is
             a
             world
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             govern
             it
             in
             Justice
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             not
             suffer
             his
             Mercy
             to
             be
             perpetually
             abused
             by
             wicked
             ,
             wilfull
             ,
             contemptuous
             sinners
             .
             But
             then
             consider
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             he
             destroyeth
             not
             humble
             souls
             that
             lye
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             have
             Mercy
             on
             his
             easie
             termes
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             stubborn
             despisers
             of
             his
             Mercy
             :
             He
             damneth
             none
             but
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             saved
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             Christ
             and
             salvation
             freely
             given
             them
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             :
             for
             others
             their
             case
             is
             more
             unknown
             to
             us
             :
             )
             And
             is
             it
             any
             diminution
             to
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             save
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             intreated
             to
             accept
             of
             salvation
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             consider
             how
             long
             he
             useth
             to
             wait
             on
             sinners
             ,
             and
             even
             beseech
             them
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             destroyeth
             them
             :
             and
             that
             he
             heapeth
             multitudes
             of
             Mercies
             on
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             
             to
             Repentance
             and
             so
             to
             Life
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             unmercifulness
             yet
             if
             such
             men
             perish
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             if
             God
             were
             so
             infinite
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             make
             all
             these
             men
             willing
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             God
             having
             created
             the
             world
             and
             all
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             did
             make
             them
             in
             a
             certain
             nature
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             stablish
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             fixed
             Law
             :
             and
             he
             thereupon
             is
             their
             Governour
             ,
             to
             govern
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             its
             nature
             .
             Now
             mans
             Nature
             was
             to
             be
             Principled
             with
             an
             Inclination
             to
             his
             own
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             lead
             to
             it
             by
             objects
             in
             a
             Morall
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             means
             to
             be
             a
             free
             agent
             ,
             and
             the
             Guider
             of
             himself
             under
             God.
             As
             Governour
             of
             the
             Rational
             creature
             ,
             God
             doth
             continue
             that
             same
             course
             of
             Ruling
             them
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             drawing
             them
             by
             ends
             and
             objects
             ,
             as
             their
             natures
             do
             require
             :
             And
             in
             this
             way
             he
             is
             not
             wanting
             to
             them
             :
             His
             Laws
             are
             now
             Laws
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             universal
             in
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             free
             Gift
             and
             Promise
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             there
             given
             life
             in
             Christ
             to
             all
             that
             will
             have
             it
             :
             and
             the
             objects
             propounded
             are
             sufficient
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             to
             work
             even
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             effects
             on
             mens
             souls
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             ,
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             glory
             :
             Besides
             ,
             God
             giveth
             men
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             have
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             unreasonable
             then
             to
             refuse
             this
             offered
             Mercy
             .
             He
             giveth
             inducing
             Arguments
             in
             the
             written
             Word
             and
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             addeth
             such
             Mercies
             and
             Afflictions
             that
             one
             would
             think
             should
             bow
             the
             hardest
             heart
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             strivings
             and
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             then
             we
             can
             give
             an
             account
             of
             .
             Now
             is
             not
             this
             as
             much
             as
             belongs
             to
             God
             as
             Governour
             of
             the
             Creature
             according
             to
             its
             Nature
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             Giving
             of
             a
             New
             nature
             ,
             and
             Creating
             New
             hearts
             in
             men
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             rebellious
             rejecting
             of
             Grace
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Miracle
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             God
             in
             another
             Relation
             (
             even
             as
             the
             free
             chooser
             of
             his
             Elect
             ,
             )
             and
             not
             directly
             as
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             universe
             .
             This
             is
             from
             his
             special
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             from
             his
             General
             .
             Now
             special
             Providences
             are
             not
             to
             be
             as
             common
             as
             the
             General
             ,
             nor
             to
             subvert
             Gods
             ordinary
             established
             ▪
             Course
             of
             Government
             .
             If
             God
             please
             to
             stop
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             dry
             up
             the
             Red
             Sea
             for
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             Sun
             to
             stand
             still
             for
             Joshua
             ,
             must
             he
             do
             so
             still
             for
             every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             accounted
             unmercifull
             ?
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             Objection
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             God
             is
             not
             so
             rich
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             except
             he
             will
             New
             make
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             
             Govern
             it
             above
             its
             Nature
             .
             Suppose
             a
             King
             know
             his
             subjects
             to
             be
             so
             wicked
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             every
             one
             a
             full
             design
             to
             famish
             or
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             or
             poison
             themselves
             with
             something
             which
             is
             enticing
             by
             its
             sweetness
             .
             The
             King
             not
             only
             makes
             a
             Law
             ,
             strictly
             charging
             them
             all
             to
             forbear
             to
             touch
             that
             poison
             ,
             but
             he
             sendeth
             special
             Messengers
             to
             entreat
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             the
             danger
             ?
             If
             these
             men
             will
             not
             hear
             him
             ,
             but
             wilfully
             poison
             themselves
             ,
             is
             he
             therefore
             unmercifull
             ?
             But
             suppose
             that
             he
             hath
             three
             or
             four
             of
             his
             sons
             that
             are
             infected
             with
             the
             same
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             only
             command
             and
             intreat
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             also
             lock
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             keep
             the
             poison
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             will
             feed
             them
             by
             violence
             with
             bitter
             food
             ?
             is
             he
             unmercifull
             unless
             he
             will
             do
             so
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             all
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             you
             ;
             Consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             infinite
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             .
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             utterly
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             God
             worketh
             on
             mans
             will
             inwardly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             yet
             what
             intollerable
             inconvenience
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             work
             in
             other
             wayes
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             upon
             such
             uncertainties
             ,
             deny
             certainties
             ;
             nor
             from
             some
             unreasonable
             scruples
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             
             working
             Grace
             ,
             deny
             the
             blessed
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             himself
             hath
             most
             evidently
             proclaimed
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             the
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             finde
             Satan
             harp
             so
             much
             on
             this
             string
             ,
             with
             many
             troubled
             souls
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             advantage
             of
             some
             common
             doctrines
             .
             For
             false
             doctrine
             still
             tends
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             solid
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             .
             Remember
             therefore
             before
             all
             other
             thoughts
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Peace
             ,
             to
             get
             high
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Gracious
             and
             Lovely
             Nature
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               4.
               
               
                 Next
                 this
              
               ,
               Be
               sure
               that
               you
               deeply
               apprehend
               the
               Gracious
               Nature
               ,
               Disposition
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Mediator
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
            
          
           
             THough
             there
             can
             no
             more
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Gracious
             Nature
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Father's
             ,
             even
             ,
             that
             his
             Goodness
             is
             Infinite
             ;
             yet
             these
             two
             advantages
             this
             Consideration
             will
             add
             unto
             the
             former
             .
             1.
             
             You
             will
             see
             here
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             in
             its
             condescension
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             you
             then
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             alone
             it
             was
             .
             Our
             thoughts
             
             of
             God
             are
             necessarily
             more
             strange
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             Infinite
             distance
             from
             the
             Godhead
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             will
             be
             the
             lesse
             working
             ,
             because
             lesse
             familiar
             .
             But
             in
             Christ
             God
             is
             come
             down
             into
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             is
             incarnate
             .
             The
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             able
             now
             to
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Mercifull
             High
             Priest
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             our
             Infirmities
             .
             2.
             
             Herein
             we
             see
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             putting
             forth
             it self
             for
             our
             help
             in
             the
             most
             astonishing
             way
             that
             could
             be
             imagined
             .
             Here
             is
             more
             then
             meerly
             a
             Gracious
             inclination
             .
             It
             s
             an
             Office
             of
             saving
             and
             shewing
             Mercy
             also
             that
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             ;
             even
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             :
             to
             bring
             home
             straying
             souls
             to
             God
             :
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Peace-maker
             between
             God
             and
             man
             :
             to
             Reconcile
             God
             to
             man
             and
             man
             to
             God
             :
             and
             so
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             and
             Husband
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Certainly
             the
             Devil
             strangely
             wrongeth
             poor
             troubled
             souls
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             that
             he
             can
             bring
             them
             to
             have
             such
             hard
             suspicious
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             to
             overlook
             the
             Glory
             of
             Mercy
             which
             so
             shineth
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Mercy
             it self
             .
             How
             can
             we
             more
             contradict
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-description
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             think
             him
             a
             
             destroying
             hater
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             watcheth
             for
             our
             halting
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             mind
             to
             hurt
             us
             then
             to
             help
             us
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             have
             manifested
             more
             willingness
             to
             save
             ?
             and
             more
             tender
             compassion
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             fully
             manifested
             ?
             That
             the
             Godhead
             should
             condescend
             to
             assume
             our
             Nature
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             wonderfull
             even
             to
             astonishment
             ,
             that
             it
             puts
             faith
             to
             it
             to
             apprehend
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             condescension
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             greatest
             King
             to
             become
             a
             Fly
             or
             a
             Toad
             to
             save
             such
             creatures
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             ever
             have
             low
             and
             suspicious
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Gracious
             and
             Mercifull
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             after
             so
             strange
             and
             full
             a
             discovery
             of
             it
             ?
             If
             twenty
             were
             ready
             to
             drown
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             that
             were
             able
             to
             swim
             and
             fetch
             them
             all
             out
             ,
             should
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             his
             help
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             foolish
             ingratitude
             for
             any
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               yet
               whether
               he
               be
               willing
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               or
               not
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             have
             Jealous
             thoughts
             of
             his
             good
             will
             ;
             and
             so
             perish
             in
             refusing
             his
             help
             ?
             How
             tenderly
             did
             Christ
             deal
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             sinners
             ?
             He
             professed
             that
             he
             
               came
               not
               into
               the
               world
               to
               condemn
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               world
               through
               him
               might
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Did
             he
             weep
             over
             a
             rejected
             unbeleeving
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             he
             desirous
             of
             their
             desolation
             ?
             
               How
               oft
               would
               he
               
               have
               gathered
               them
               as
               a
               Hen
               gathereth
               her
               Chickens
               under
               her
               wings
            
             (
             mark
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             done
             this
             for
             them
             that
             he
             cast
             off
             )
             
               and
               they
               would
               not
            
             ?
             When
             his
             Disciples
             would
             have
             had
             
               fire
               come
               down
               from
               ▪
               Heaven
               to
               consume
               those
               that
               refused
               him
               ,
            
             he
             reproves
             them
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               They
               kn●w
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               they
               were
               of
            
             (
             the
             common
             case
             of
             them
             that
             miscarry
             ,
             by
             suffering
             their
             zeal
             to
             overrun
             their
             Christian
             Wisdome
             and
             meekness
             .
             )
             Yea
             he
             prayeth
             for
             his
             crucifyers
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             not
             forgetting
             them
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             sufferings
             :
             Thus
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             wicked
             :
             But
             to
             those
             that
             follow
             him
             his
             tenderness
             is
             unspeakable
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             said
             your self
             if
             you
             had
             but
             stood
             by
             and
             seen
             him
             washing
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             and
             wiping
             them
             ;
             or
             bidding
             Thomas
             put
             his
             fingers
             into
             his
             side
             ,
             
               and
               be
               not
               faithless
               but
               beleeving
               .
            
             Alas
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             should
             come
             from
             Heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
             from
             Glory
             into
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             and
             passe
             through
             a
             life
             of
             misery
             to
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Crosse
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             to
             manifest
             openly
             to
             the
             world
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             tenderness
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             all
             this
             we
             should
             suspect
             him
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             hardheartedness
             and
             unwillingness
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             devil
             can
             so
             far
             delude
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             us
             think
             of
             the
             
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Tyger
             or
             devourer
             !
          
           
             But
             I-will
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             D
             r
             Sibbs
             in
             his
             
               Bruised
               Reed
            
             hath
             said
             so
             much
             already
             :
             Only
             remember
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             would
             methodically
             proceed
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             solid
             Comfort
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             next
             stone
             that
             must
             be
             laid
             ;
             You
             must
             be
             deeply
             possessed
             with
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             most
             Gracious
             Nature
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             tenderness
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             lost
             sinners
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 step
                 in
                 right
                 order
                 to
                 Comfort
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               You
               must
               beleeve
               and
               consider
               ,
               the
               full
               sufficiency
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               and
               Ransome
               ,
               for
               All.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             Controversies
             about
             this
             you
             need
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             :
             for
             as
             almost
             all
             confess
             this
             sufficiency
             ,
             so
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             plainness
             and
             fullness
             of
             its
             expression
             makes
             it
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             
               for
               All.
            
             The
             fuller
             proof
             of
             this
             I
             have
             given
             you
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             yet
             more
             publikely
             ,
             if
             God
             will.
             If
             Satan
             would
             
             perswade
             you
             either
             that
             no
             Ransome
             or
             Sacaifice
             was
             ever
             given
             for
             you
             ,
             or
             that
             therefore
             you
             have
             no
             Redeemer
             to
             trust
             in
             ,
             and
             no
             Saviour
             to
             beleeve
             in
             ,
             and
             no
             Sanctuary
             to
             fly
             to
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             must
             first
             prove
             you
             either
             to
             be
             no
             lost
             sinner
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             final-impenitent
             unbeleever
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             dead
             already
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             must
             delude
             your
             understanding
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             think
             that
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             All
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             confess
             he
             hath
             a
             sore
             advantage
             against
             your
             faith
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 is
                 this
                 :
              
               Get
               clear
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               freeness
               ,
               fullness
               ,
               and
               universality
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               or
               Law
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Mean
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             Remission
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Salvation
             to
             All
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             beleeve
             .
             No
             man
             on
             earth
             is
             excluded
             in
             the
             tenor
             of
             this
             covenant
             :
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             you
             are
             not
             excluded
             :
             and
             if
             not
             excluded
             ,
             then
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             included
             .
             Shew
             where
             you
             are
             excluded
             if
             
             you
             can
             !
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             All
             men
             are
             not
             Justified
             and
             saved
             :
             Ans
             .
             True
             :
             because
             they
             Will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             Accept
             the
             Mercy
             that
             is
             freely
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             make
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
               You
               must
               get
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               General
               Grace
               and
               Special
               :
               and
               between
               the
               Possibility
               ,
               Probability
               ,
               Conditional
               certainty
               ,
               and
               Absolute
               certainty
               of
               your
               Salvation
               :
               and
               so
               between
               the
               Comfort
               on
               the
               former
               ground
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               later
               .
            
          
           
             ANd
             here
             I
             shall
             open
             to
             you
             a
             rich
             mine
             of
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Understand
             therefore
             that
             as
             every
             particular
             part
             of
             the
             house
             is
             built
             on
             the
             foundation
             ,
             so
             is
             every
             part
             of
             Special
             Grace
             built
             on
             General
             Grace
             .
             Understand
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             four
             last
             mentioned
             particulars
             do
             belong
             to
             this
             General
             Grace
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             man
             can
             have
             Absolute
             Certainty
             
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             General
             Grace
             alone
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             afford
             abundance
             of
             relief
             to
             distressed
             souls
             ,
             yea
             much
             true
             Consolation
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Understand
             ,
             that
             All
             that
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             may
             take
             part
             in
             this
             Consolation
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             Assurance
             of
             their
             Salvation
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             special
             Saving
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             you
             understand
             these
             things
             well
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Use
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             make
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             begin
             the
             way
             to
             your
             Spiritual
             Peace
             ,
             by
             enquiring
             after
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             Graces
             ,
             and
             trying
             your selves
             by
             Signes
             :
             Do
             not
             seek
             out
             for
             Assurance
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             nor
             do
             not
             look
             and
             study
             after
             the
             special
             Comforts
             which
             come
             from
             certainty
             of
             Special
             Grace
             ,
             b●fore
             you
             have
             learned
             1.
             
             To
             perform
             the
             Duty
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             to
             Receive
             the
             Comforts
             which
             General
             Grace
             affordeth
             .
             Such
             immethodical
             disorderly
             proceedings
             ,
             keepeth
             thousands
             of
             poor
             ignorant
             Christians
             in
             darkness
             and
             trouble
             almost
             all
             their
             daies
             .
             Let
             the
             first
             thing
             you
             do
             ,
             be
             to
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             calleth
             you
             to
             Accept
             of
             Christ
             and
             special
             Mercy
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               Record
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               is
               in
               his
               Son
               :
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               Son
               hath
               life
               .
            
             Fix
             this
             deep
             in
             your
             minde
             ;
             
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             first
             to
             declare
             to
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             the
             most
             gracious
             Nature
             ,
             undertakings
             and
             performances
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             (
             which
             must
             be
             beleeved
             to
             be
             true
             :
             )
             And
             2.
             
             To
             Offer
             this
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             special
             Mercy
             to
             every
             man
             to
             whom
             this
             Gospel
             comes
             ,
             and
             to
             Intreat
             them
             to
             Accept
             Christ
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             freely
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             them
             .
             Remember
             then
             ,
             You
             are
             a
             lost
             sinner
             :
             for
             certain
             Christ
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             is
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             you
             .
             Now
             your
             first
             work
             is
             ,
             Presently
             to
             accept
             it
             :
             not
             to
             make
             an
             unseasonable
             enquiry
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             be
             yours
             ?
             but
             to
             Take
             him
             that
             he
             may
             be
             yours
             .
             If
             you
             were
             Condemned
             ,
             and
             a
             Pardon
             were
             freely
             Given
             you
             ,
             on
             Condition
             you
             would
             Thankfully
             Take
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             offered
             to
             you
             and
             you
             intreated
             to
             take
             it
             ;
             what
             would
             you
             do
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             would
             you
             spend
             your
             time
             and
             thoughts
             in
             searching
             whether
             this
             Pardon
             be
             already
             yours
             ?
             or
             would
             you
             not
             presently
             Take
             it
             that
             it
             may
             be
             yours
             ?
             Or
             if
             you
             were
             ready
             to
             famish
             ,
             and
             food
             were
             offered
             you
             ;
             would
             you
             stand
             asking
             first
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             mine
             ?
             or
             rather
             Take
             and
             Eat
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             sure
             it
             may
             be
             yours
             if
             you
             will.
             Let
             me
             intreat
             you
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             devil
             clamours
             in
             your
             ears
             [
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             is
             none
             of
             thine
             ,
             ]
             
             suppose
             that
             this
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             were
             still
             in
             your
             ears
             ,
             yea
             let
             it
             be
             still
             in
             your
             memory
             [
             O
             Take
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             saved
             :
             ]
             still
             think
             that
             you
             hear
             Paul
             following
             you
             with
             these
             words
             [
             
               We
               are
               Embassadors
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               did
               beseech
               you
               by
               us
               :
               we
               pray
               you
               in
               Christs
               stead
               ,
               be
               Reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             ]
             Will
             you
             but
             remember
             this
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             on
             your
             knees
             in
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             would
             fain
             have
             Christ
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             afraid
             that
             God
             will
             not
             give
             them
             to
             you
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             Remember
             then
             ,
             God
             stands
             by
             Beseeching
             you
             to
             Accept
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             you
             are
             Beseeching
             him
             to
             give
             .
             God
             is
             the
             first
             suitor
             and
             solicitor
             :
             God
             Prayes
             you
             to
             Take
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             Pray
             him
             to
             give
             you
             Christ
             :
             what
             have
             you
             now
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             Take
             him
             ?
             And
             here
             understand
             ,
             that
             this
             Taking
             is
             no
             Impossible
             business
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             your
             hearty
             Consenting
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             more
             anon
             .
             If
             you
             did
             but
             well
             understand
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             Beleeving
             is
             the
             great
             Duty
             that
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             save
             you
             if
             you
             do
             truly
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Beleeving
             is
             to
             Take
             ,
             or
             Consent
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Mercy
             which
             you
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             troubled
             for
             fear
             least
             you
             shall
             misse
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             Christ
             and
             life
             in
             him
             ;
             this
             would
             presently
             draw
             forth
             your
             
             Consent
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             open
             and
             express
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             you
             could
             not
             but
             discover
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
             Remember
             this
             then
             ,
             That
             your
             first
             work
             is
             to
             Beleeve
             ,
             or
             Accept
             an
             offered
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             learn
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             )
             to
             Receive
             the
             Comforts
             of
             Universal
             or
             General
             Grace
             ,
             before
             you
             search
             after
             the
             Comforts
             of
             Special
             Grace
             .
             (
             I
             here
             suppose
             you
             so
             far
             sound
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             neither
             with
             some
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             look
             so
             much
             at
             Special
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             General
             Grace
             which
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             presupposed
             to
             it
             :
             nor
             with
             others
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             look
             at
             universal
             Mercy
             as
             to
             deny
             Special
             .
             )
             Satan
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             Duties
             have
             been
             done
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             unsound
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             drop
             of
             saving
             Grace
             :
             You
             are
             apt
             to
             entertain
             this
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             all
             this
             is
             true
             :
             If
             I
             had
             any
             Grace
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             more
             Life
             ,
             and
             Love
             and
             Delight
             in
             God
             ;
             more
             tenderness
             of
             heart
             ,
             more
             growth
             in
             Grace
             :
             I
             should
             not
             carry
             about
             such
             a
             Rock
             in
             my
             breast
             ;
             such
             a
             stupid
             ,
             dull
             ,
             insensible
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             present
             let
             us
             suppose
             that
             all
             this
             be
             true
             :
             yet
             see
             what
             a
             world
             of
             Comfort
             you
             may
             gather
             from
             Universal
             or
             General
             Mercy
             .
             I
             have
             before
             opened
             to
             you
             four
             parts
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             your
             Happiness
             ,
             
             and
             three
             in
             the
             Effect
             ,
             which
             may
             each
             of
             them
             afford
             much
             relief
             to
             your
             troubled
             soul
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suppose
             you
             are
             yet
             Graceless
             ,
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
             that
             it
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Infinite
             Mercy
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ?
             whose
             Compassions
             are
             ten
             thousand
             times
             greater
             then
             your
             dearest
             friends
             or
             your
             own
             husbands
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             O
             but
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             save
             the
             Graceless
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             True
             :
             but
             he
             is
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             give
             Grace
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
            
             (
             mark
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             )
             
               do
               lack
               wisdome
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               to
               all
               men
               liberally
            
             (
             without
             desert
             )
             
               and
               upbraideth
               not
            
             (
             with
             our
             unworthiness
             or
             former
             faults
             )
             
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               him
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.4
             .
             
               If
               you
               that
               are
               evil
               can
               give
               good
               gifts
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               give
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               it
               ,
            
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
             Suppose
             your
             life
             were
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             your
             own
             husband
             ,
             or
             your
             childrens
             life
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             exceedingly
             comfort
             you
             or
             them
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             whose
             hands
             they
             are
             in
             ?
             though
             yet
             you
             had
             no
             further
             Assurance
             how
             you
             should
             be
             used
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             But
             God
             is
             no
             Father
             to
             the
             Graceless
             ?
             I
             answer
             :
             He
             is
             not
             their
             Father
             in
             so
             neer
             and
             strict
             a
             sense
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Beleevers
             :
             but
             yet
             a
             Father
             he
             is
             even
             
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             and
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             his
             Fatherly
             Mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             often
             so
             stileth
             himself
             .
             He
             saith
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             32.6
             .
             to
             a
             wicked
             generation
             ,
             whose
             spot
             was
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               thus
               requite
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               foolish
               people
               and
               unwise
               ?
               Is
               not
               he
               thy
               Father
               that
               bought
               thee
               ?
               hath
               he
               not
               made
               thee
               and
               established
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             the
             Prodigall
             could
             call
             him
             Father
             for
             his
             encouragement
             ,
             before
             he
             returned
             to
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             15.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             profess
             ,
             that
             my
             soul
             hath
             more
             frequent
             support
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             Gracious
             and
             Merciful
             nature
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Promise
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Furthermore
             .
             Suppose
             you
             were
             Graceless
             at
             the
             present
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             an
             exceeding
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             of
             such
             Infinite
             Compassions
             as
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             assumed
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             is
             come
             down
             to
             seek
             and
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ;
             and
             is
             more
             tender
             hearted
             to
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             possibly
             conceive
             ?
             yea
             who
             hath
             made
             it
             his
             Office
             to
             Heal
             ,
             and
             Relieve
             ,
             and
             Restore
             ,
             and
             Reconcile
             :
             Yea
             that
             hath
             himself
             endured
             such
             temptations
             as
             many
             of
             ours
             :
             
               For
               we
               have
               not
               an
               high-Priest
               which
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ;
               but
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               like
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               without
               sin
               :
               Let
               us
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               finde
               Grace
               to
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               the
               children
               were
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               he
               also
               himself
               likewise
               took
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               through
               death
               ,
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               devil
               ;
               and
               deliver
               them
               who
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               all
               their
               lifetime
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
               For
               verily
               he
               took
               not
               on
               him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               he
               took
               on
               him
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               :
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               Merciful
               and
               faithful
               high-Priest
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               Reconciliation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               :
               For
               in
               that
               he
               himself
               hath
               suffered
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Have
             you
             discountenance
             from
             men
             ?
             Christ
             had
             much
             more
             .
             Doth
             God
             seem
             to
             forsake
             you
             ?
             so
             he
             did
             by
             Christ
             .
             Are
             you
             fain
             to
             lye
             on
             your
             knees
             crying
             for
             Mercy
             ?
             why
             Christ
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             offer
             up
             
               strong
               cryes
               and
               tears
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               ▪
               and
               was
               heard
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               .
            
             It
             seems
             that
             Christ
             had
             distressing
             fears
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             though
             not
             sinful
             fears
             .
             Have
             you
             horrid
             temptations
             ?
             why
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             to
             cast
             himself
             headlong
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             
             Devil
             ,
             for
             worldly
             preferment
             :
             Yea
             the
             devil
             had
             power
             to
             carry
             his
             body
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             to
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mountain
             .
             If
             he
             had
             such
             power
             of
             you
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             think
             your self
             certainly
             his
             slave
             ?
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             exceeding
             ground
             of
             comfort
             to
             all
             the
             sick
             people
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             most
             merciful
             and
             skilful
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             is
             easily
             able
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             do
             it
             freely
             for
             all
             that
             will
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Physitian
             :
             so
             is
             it
             a
             ground
             of
             exceeding
             comfort
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             sinners
             ,
             to
             all
             sinners
             (
             that
             are
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             blasphemed
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             )
             to
             know
             what
             a
             Merciful
             and
             sufficient
             Saviour
             hath
             undertaken
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Also
             ,
             Suppose
             yet
             that
             you
             are
             Graceless
             :
             Is
             it
             nothing
             that
             a
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             and
             Ransome
             is
             given
             for
             you
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             all
             solid
             Peace
             .
             I
             think
             this
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             God
             looks
             now
             for
             no
             satisfaction
             at
             your
             hand
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Number
             or
             Greatness
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             cannot
             now
             be
             your
             ruine
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             the
             payment
             of
             his
             Ransome
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             :
             but
             only
             for
             want
             of
             a
             willing
             heart
             to
             Accept
             him
             that
             hath
             freely
             Ransomed
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Also
             ,
             Suppose
             you
             are
             Graceless
             ;
             Is
             it
             nothing
             that
             God
             hath
             under
             his
             hand
             and
             seal
             made
             a
             full
             and
             free
             Deed
             of
             Guift
             ,
             to
             you
             and
             all
             sinners
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             of
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             ?
             and
             all
             this
             on
             Condition
             of
             your
             Acceptance
             or
             Consent
             ?
             I
             know
             the
             Despisers
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             miserable
             for
             all
             this
             :
             But
             for
             you
             that
             would
             fain
             have
             Christ
             ,
             is
             it
             no
             comfort
             to
             know
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             if
             you
             will
             ?
             and
             to
             finde
             this
             to
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             have
             oft
             read
             those
             free
             offers
             ,
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
               :
               Hoe
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Almost
             all
             that
             I
             have
             hitherto
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             comprised
             in
             that
             one
             text
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             it
             you
             in
             the
             Causes
             (
             what
             Comfort
             even
             General
             Mercie
             may
             afford
             )
             so
             let
             me
             a
             little
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             the
             Effects
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             God
             is
             now
             satisfied
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             your self
             and
             every
             sinner
             ,
             these
             three
             things
             are
             produced
             hereby
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             now
             a
             Possibility
             of
             Salvation
             to
             you
             .
             And
             certainly
             even
             that
             should
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Comfort
             .
             I
             know
             you
             will
             meet
             
             with
             some
             Divines
             ,
             who
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             is
             no
             effect
             of
             Christs
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             else
             Christ
             should
             die
             for
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             procured
             him
             a
             Power
             to
             save
             which
             he
             had
             not
             before
             :
             But
             this
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             Reproaching
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             Suppose
             that
             a
             Traytor
             have
             so
             abused
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             neither
             stand
             with
             his
             own
             Honour
             ,
             nor
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             Laws
             to
             pardon
             him
             :
             If
             his
             Compassion
             were
             so
             great
             that
             his
             own
             Son
             shall
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             King
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             pardoning
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             diminution
             of
             his
             Honour
             or
             Justice
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             a
             vile
             reproach
             ,
             if
             this
             Traytor
             should
             tell
             the
             Prince
             that
             suffered
             for
             him
             [
             It
             was
             for
             your
             Father
             that
             you
             suffered
             to
             procure
             him
             a
             Power
             of
             pardoning
             :
             it
             was
             not
             for
             me
             .
             ]
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             King
             could
             not
             pardon
             him
             ,
             without
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             through
             any
             Impotency
             :
             but
             because
             the
             thing
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             so
             was
             Morally
             Impossible
             .
             For
             in
             Law
             we
             say
             ,
             Dishonest
             things
             are
             Impossible
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             no
             losse
             to
             the
             King
             if
             the
             Traytor
             had
             not
             been
             pardoned
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             our
             Case
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christs
             sufferings
             could
             not
             be
             more
             eminently
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             then
             by
             enabling
             the
             offended
             Majesty
             to
             forgive
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             taking
             the
             greatest
             impediment
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             for
             when
             
             impediments
             are
             once
             removed
             ,
             Gods
             Nature
             is
             so
             Gracious
             and
             prone
             to
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             soon
             pardon
             us
             when
             once
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             Morally
             possible
             in
             the
             fullest
             sense
             :
             only
             mens
             own
             Unwillingness
             now
             stands
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             not
             fully
             fit
             to
             be
             yet
             done
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             in
             a
             Remote
             sense
             ,
             the
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             was
             alway
             Possible
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             neerest
             sense
             it
             was
             Impossible
             ,
             till
             Christ
             made
             it
             Possible
             by
             his
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nay
             ,
             though
             you
             were
             yet
             Graceless
             ,
             you
             have
             now
             this
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             your
             Salvation
             is
             Probable
             as
             well
             as
             Possible
             .
             You
             are
             very
             fair
             for
             it
             .
             The
             termes
             be
             not
             hard
             in
             themselves
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             is
             tendered
             .
             For
             Christs
             yoak
             is
             easie
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             ,
             and
             his
             Commands
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
             
               The
               word
               is
               nigh
               you
            
             ,
             even
             the
             offer
             of
             Grace
             :
             you
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               go
               down
               to
               hell
               ?
            
             Rom.
             10.
             
             But
             this
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             this
             exceeding
             Comfort
             there
             is
             ,
             even
             for
             them
             that
             are
             Graceless
             ,
             that
             their
             Salvation
             is
             
               Conditionally
               Certain
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Condition
             is
             but
             their
             
               own
               willingness
            
             .
             They
             may
             all
             have
             Christ
             and
             Life
             if
             they
             will.
             Now
             I
             desire
             you
             in
             all
             your
             Doubts
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             well
             consider
             and
             improve
             this
             one
             Truth
             and
             Ground
             of
             Comfort
             .
             Would
             you
             ,
             
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             groans
             ,
             and
             complaints
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             a
             small
             mercy
             ,
             to
             be
             certain
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             Christ
             if
             you
             will
             ?
             when
             you
             are
             praying
             for
             Christ
             in
             fear
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             if
             an
             Angel
             or
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             should
             say
             to
             you
             [
             It
             shall
             be
             unto
             thee
             according
             to
             thy
             will
             :
             If
             thou
             wilt
             have
             Christ
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             :
             ]
             would
             this
             be
             no
             Comfort
             to
             you
             ?
             would
             it
             not
             revive
             you
             ,
             and
             overcome
             your
             fears
             ?
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             hope
             you
             see
             what
             abundance
             of
             Comfort
             General
             Mercy
             or
             Grace
             may
             afford
             the
             soul
             ,
             before
             it
             perceive
             (
             yea
             or
             receive
             ,
             )
             any
             special
             Grace
             (
             though
             few
             of
             those
             that
             receive
             not
             Special
             Grace
             can
             make
             much
             use
             of
             General
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             propounded
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             the
             terrifying
             Temptations
             which
             are
             grounded
             on
             misrepresentations
             of
             God
             (
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             cruel
             destroyer
             to
             be
             fled
             from
             ,
             )
             are
             dispelled
             by
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             deep
             setled
             apprehensions
             of
             his
             Gracious
             ,
             Merciful
             ,
             Lovely
             Nature
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             first
             work
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             master
             Radical
             Act
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             maintainer
             of
             Spiritual
             Life
             and
             Motion
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             these
             Temptations
             are
             yet
             more
             effectually
             dispelled
             by
             considering
             this
             Merciful
             
             Divine
             Nature
             dwelling
             in
             flesh
             ,
             becoming
             man
             ,
             by
             condescending
             to
             the
             Assumption
             of
             our
             humane
             Nature
             ;
             and
             so
             come
             neer
             us
             ,
             and
             assuming
             the
             Office
             of
             being
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             your
             doubts
             and
             fears
             that
             proceed
             from
             your
             former
             sins
             ,
             whether
             of
             youth
             or
             of
             age
             ,
             of
             ignorance
             or
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             your
             Legal
             unworthiness
             ;
             have
             all
             a
             present
             Remedy
             in
             the
             fullness
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             even
             for
             all
             the
             world
             :
             so
             that
             no
             sin
             (
             except
             the
             excepted
             sin
             )
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             for
             :
             and
             though
             you
             are
             unworthy
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             worthy
             ;
             and
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             only
             the
             unworthy
             (
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             Legal
             sense
             .
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             your
             doubts
             and
             fears
             that
             arise
             from
             an
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             unwillingness
             to
             shew
             you
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             Christ
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             ,
             arise
             from
             the
             misapprehension
             of
             Christs
             unwillingness
             to
             be
             yours
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             from
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             his
             willingness
             ;
             these
             have
             all
             a
             sufficient
             Remedy
             in
             the
             general
             extent
             and
             tenour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             Can
             you
             doubt
             whether
             God
             be
             willing
             to
             give
             you
             Christ
             and
             Life
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             already
             ?
             even
             by
             a
             Deed
             of
             Guift
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             by
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             yet
             all
             are
             not
             Pardoned
             ,
             nor
             possessed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             saved
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             because
             they
             will
             not
             :
             so
             that
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             it
             well
             )
             God
             hath
             in
             these
             four
             Means
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             given
             even
             to
             the
             Graceless
             so
             much
             Ground
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             [
             their
             unwillingness
             to
             have
             Christ
             ,
             ]
             is
             left
             to
             be
             their
             terror
             .
             For
             though
             sin
             be
             not
             Actually
             Remitted
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             Conditionally
             Remitted
             ,
             viz.
             if
             they
             will
             but
             accept
             of
             Christ
             offered
             them
             .
             Will
             you
             remember
             this
             ,
             when
             your
             doubts
             are
             greatest
             ,
             and
             you
             conclude
             that
             certainly
             Christs
             is
             not
             yours
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             no
             true
             Grace
             :
             Suppose
             it
             be
             true
             :
             Yet
             still
             know
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             yours
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             will.
             This
             Comfort
             you
             may
             have
             when
             you
             can
             finde
             no
             Evidences
             of
             true
             Grace
             in
             your self
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             Direction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 building
                 up
                 a
                 stable
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 setling
                 your
                 Conscience
                 in
                 a
                 solid
                 Peace
                 ,
                 is
                 this
              
               ;
               Be
               sure
               to
               get
               and
               keep
               a
               right
               Understanding
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Saving
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             AS
             you
             must
             have
             right
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             (
             of
             which
             before
             ,
             )
             the
             want
             whereof
             doth
             puzzle
             and
             confound
             very
             many
             Christians
             ;
             so
             you
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             right
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             For
             indeed
             that
             Grace
             which
             causeth
             you
             to
             perform
             this
             Condition
             ,
             is
             your
             first
             special
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             take
             as
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             your
             Justification
             :
             And
             this
             Condition
             is
             the
             very
             link
             which
             conjoyneth
             all
             the
             General
             foregoing
             Grace
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             following
             special
             Grace
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             so
             full
             and
             plain
             in
             Assuring
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             can
             but
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             are
             a
             Believer
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             make
             any
             doubt
             of
             your
             interest
             in
             Christ
             and
             
             your
             salvation
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             all
             the
             question
             will
             be
             ,
             Whether
             you
             have
             true
             Faith
             ?
             Whether
             you
             do
             perform
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ?
             (
             For
             all
             other
             doubts
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             resolve
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             )
             how
             much
             then
             doth
             it
             concern
             you
             to
             have
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Faith
             ?
             Which
             that
             you
             may
             have
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             briefly
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Mans
             soul
             hath
             two
             faculties
             ,
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             :
             Accordingly
             the
             Objects
             of
             mans
             soul
             (
             all
             Beings
             which
             it
             is
             to
             Receive
             )
             have
             two
             Modifications
             ;
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             (
             as
             those
             to
             be
             Avoided
             are
             Evil.
             )
             Accordingly
             God
             's
             Word
             or
             Gospel
             hath
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Offer
             and
             Promise
             of
             some
             Good.
             This
             offered
             Good
             is
             principally
             and
             immediatly
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             us
             by
             Covenant
             as
             our
             head
             and
             husband
             :
             The
             secondary
             consequential
             Good
             ,
             is
             Pardon
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             further
             Sanctification
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             offered
             with
             Christ
             .
             By
             this
             you
             may
             see
             what
             saving
             Faith
             is
             :
             It
             is
             first
             a
             Believing
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             True
             ;
             and
             then
             an
             Accepting
             of
             Christ
             therein
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             his
             benefits
             :
             or
             a
             consenting
             that
             he
             be
             ours
             and
             we
             be
             his
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               true
               willingness
               to
               have
               an
               
               offered
               Christ
               .
            
             Remember
             this
             well
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             in
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             Faith.
             Thousands
             of
             poor
             souls
             have
             been
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             see
             themselves
             to
             be
             Believers
             ,
             meerly
             for
             want
             of
             knowing
             what
             saving
             Faith
             is
             .
             And
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             that
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ,
             that
             Divines
             who
             should
             have
             taught
             them
             better
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             their
             errour
             ;
             not
             well
             and
             cleerly
             understanding
             this
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shamefull
             confession
             :
             but
             the
             world
             knoweth
             it
             already
             .
             The
             Papists
             place
             almost
             all
             in
             the
             meer
             Assent
             of
             the
             Understanding
             .
             Our
             great
             Reformers
             made
             it
             to
             be
             either
             an
             Assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             own
             sins
             ;
             or
             a
             strong
             perswasion
             of
             their
             pardon
             ,
             excluding
             doubting
             ;
             or
             (
             the
             moderatest
             )
             a
             perswasion
             of
             our
             particular
             pardon
             ,
             though
             mixt
             with
             some
             doubting
             :
             The
             Antinomians
             strike
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             the
             same
             :
             Hence
             even
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             Divines
             (
             
               Chamier
               ,
               Polanus
               ,
               Twisse
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Justification
             and
             Remission
             go
             before
             faith
             (
             a
             desperate
             errour
             )
             because
             the
             Act
             doth
             alway
             suppose
             its
             object
             :
             For
             they
             thought
             that
             Remission
             already
             past
             ,
             was
             the
             object
             of
             Justifying
             Faith
             :
             supposing
             faith
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Belief
             that
             we
             are
             pardoned
             :
             Yea
             ordinarily
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             taught
             in
             the
             writings
             
             of
             our
             greatest
             refuters
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             That
             this
             Belief
             is
             properly
             a
             Divine
             faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Belief
             of
             a
             Divine
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Believing
             of
             any
             Proposition
             written
             in
             the
             Scriture
             (
             a
             foul
             error
             which
             I
             have
             confuted
             in
             my
             book
             of
             
               Rest
               ,
               Part.
            
             3.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             )
             Most
             of
             late
             have
             come
             neerer
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             Justifying
             Faith
             to
             consist
             in
             Affiance
             ,
             or
             Recumbency
             ,
             or
             Resting
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             .
             No
             doubt
             this
             is
             one
             Act
             of
             Justifying
             faith
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             which
             a
             poor
             troubled
             soul
             should
             first
             search
             after
             and
             try
             it self
             by
             (
             except
             by
             Affiance
             ,
             any
             should
             mean
             as
             Amesius
             doth
             ,
             
               Election
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             the
             same
             act
             which
             I
             am
             asserting
             ;
             but
             very
             unfitly
             exprest
             .
             )
             For
             1.
             
             Affiance
             is
             not
             the
             Principal
             act
             ,
             nor
             that
             wherein
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Justifying
             faith
             doth
             consist
             :
             but
             only
             an
             imperate
             following
             act
             ,
             and
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             vital
             act
             (
             which
             is
             Consent
             ,
             or
             Willing
             ,
             or
             Accepting
             Christ
             offered
             :
             )
             for
             it
             lyeth
             mainly
             in
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             sensitive
             part
             ,
             or
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             lesse
             constant
             ,
             and
             so
             unfitter
             to
             try
             by
             :
             For
             many
             a
             poor
             soul
             that
             knowes
             it self
             unfeignedly
             willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             feeleth
             not
             a
             Resting
             on
             him
             or
             Trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             crys
             out
             ,
             O
             I
             cannot
             believe
             ;
             and
             think
             they
             have
             no
             Faith.
             For
             Recumbency
             ,
             Affiance
             ,
             
             or
             Resting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             implieth
             that
             easing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             casting
             off
             their
             fears
             ,
             or
             doubts
             ,
             or
             cares
             ,
             which
             true
             believers
             do
             not
             alwayes
             finde
             .
             Many
             a
             poor
             soul
             complains
             ,
             O
             I
             cannot
             rest
             on
             Christ
             ;
             I
             cannot
             trust
             him
             !
             who
             yet
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             can
             easily
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             willingness
             .
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             Affiance
             is
             not
             the
             Adequate
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             object
             in
             that
             fullness
             as
             it
             must
             be
             Received
             :
             but
             Willingness
             ,
             or
             Acceptance
             ,
             is
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Rested
             on
             only
             for
             our selves
             as
             our
             Deliverer
             :
             but
             he
             is
             Accepted
             also
             for
             Himself
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             The
             full
             proof
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             performed
             in
             other
             Writings
             ,
             and
             oft
             in
             your
             hearing
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             therefore
             omit
             them
             now
             .
             Be
             sure
             then
             to
             fix
             this
             truth
             deep
             in
             your
             minde
             .
             That
             Justifying
             faith
             is
             not
             an
             Assurance
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             no
             nor
             a
             perswasion
             or
             belief
             that
             we
             are
             Justified
             or
             pardoned
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             died
             more
             for
             us
             then
             for
             others
             ;
             nor
             yet
             is
             Affiance
             or
             Resting
             on
             Christ
             the
             vital
             ,
             principal
             ,
             certain
             ,
             constant
             full
             act
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Understandings
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             's
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             and
             Life
             offered
             to
             us
             therein
             :
             which
             Acceptance
             is
             but
             the
             hearty
             Consent
             or
             Willingness
             that
             he
             be
             yours
             and
             you
             his
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Faith
             
             which
             must
             Justifie
             and
             save
             you
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             1.
             
             May
             not
             wicked
             men
             be
             Willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             do
             not
             you
             oft
             tell
             us
             that
             Justifying
             faith
             comprehendeth
             Love
             to
             Christ
             and
             Thankfulness
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             receiveth
             him
             as
             a
             Lord
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Deliverer
             ?
             and
             that
             Repentance
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             will
             give
             as
             brief
             a
             touch
             now
             on
             these
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             handled
             them
             in
             sitter
             places
             .
             1.
             
             Wicked
             men
             are
             willing
             to
             have
             Remission
             ,
             Justification
             and
             freedom
             from
             hell
             (
             for
             no
             man
             can
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             unpardoned
             or
             to
             be
             damned
             :
             )
             But
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             himself
             in
             that
             nature
             and
             office
             which
             he
             must
             be
             Accepted
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               As
               a
               holy
               Head
               and
               Husband
               ,
               to
               save
               them
               both
               from
               the
               Guilt
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               all
               defilement
               and
               abode
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               Rule
               them
               by
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               Guide
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               by
               bringing
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               being
               without
               sin
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               perfectly
               Pleasing
               and
               Amiable
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               him
               forever
               .
            
             Thus
             is
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             all
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             thus
             no
             wicked
             man
             will
             accept
             him
             (
             but
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             wicked
             .
             )
             2.
             
             (
             To
             cut
             all
             the
             rest
             short
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             )
             in
             this
             fore-described
             Willingness
             
             or
             Acceptance
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Thankfulness
             ,
             Resolution
             to
             obey
             ,
             are
             all
             contained
             ,
             or
             neerly
             implyed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             manifested
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Heart
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             is
             this
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Willingness
             to
             have
             him
             to
             Justifie
             ,
             Sanctifie
             ,
             Guide
             and
             Govern
             you
             .
             Finde
             but
             this
             Willingness
             ,
             and
             you
             finde
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             whether
             you
             expresly
             see
             them
             or
             not
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             Direction
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               9.
               
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 far
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 in
                 discovering
                 and
                 improving
                 the
                 General
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 discovering
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 you
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 special
                 Mercies
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 following
                 it
                 ;
                 Your
                 next
                 work
                 must
                 be
                 ,
              
               To
               perform
               this
               Condition
               by
               actual
               Believing
               .
            
          
           
             YOur
             soul
             stands
             in
             extreme
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             :
             God
             offereth
             you
             a
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             then
             have
             you
             next
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             Accept
             him
             ?
             Believe
             that
             this
             offer
             is
             general
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             you
             :
             and
             that
             
             Christ
             is
             not
             set
             to
             sale
             ,
             nor
             doth
             God
             require
             you
             to
             bring
             a
             Price
             in
             your
             hand
             :
             but
             only
             heartily
             and
             thankfully
             to
             Accept
             of
             what
             he
             freely
             giveth
             you
             .
             This
             must
             be
             done
             before
             you
             fall
             on
             trying
             your
             Graces
             to
             get
             Assurance
             :
             for
             you
             must
             have
             Grace
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             discover
             it
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             first
             proper
             special
             saving
             Grace
             (
             as
             it
             comprizeth
             that
             knowledge
             and
             Assent
             which
             necessarily
             go
             before
             it
             .
             )
             This
             is
             not
             only
             the
             method
             for
             those
             that
             yet
             never
             believed
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             them
             that
             have
             lost
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             evidence
             .
             Believe
             again
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             you
             do
             believe
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             may
             possesse
             an
             Accepted
             Saviour
             .
             When
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             bids
             you
             ,
             Take
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beseecheth
             you
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ;
             what
             will
             you
             say
             to
             him
             ?
             If
             your
             heart
             answer
             ,
             
               Lord
               I
               am
               willing
               ,
               I
               will
               Accept
               of
               Christ
               and
               be
               thankfull
            
             ;
             why
             ,
             then
             the
             match
             is
             made
             between
             Christ
             and
             you
             :
             and
             the
             marriage
             Covenant
             is
             truly
             entered
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             dissolve
             .
             If
             Christ
             were
             not
             first
             willing
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             the
             suitor
             and
             make
             the
             motion
             :
             and
             if
             he
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             you
             be
             willing
             ,
             what
             can
             break
             the
             match
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               believe
            
             ,
             if
             you
             understand
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             either
             you
             mean
             that
             you
             cannot
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             is
             true
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             
             you
             cannot
             be
             willing
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             yours
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             you
             speak
             truly
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             a
             flat
             Infidel
             (
             yet
             many
             temptations
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             true
             believer
             may
             have
             ,
             yea
             and
             actual
             doubtings
             ;
             but
             his
             faith
             prevaileth
             and
             is
             victorious
             over
             them
             :
             )
             But
             if
             you
             really
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Gospel
             be
             true
             ,
             use
             Gods
             means
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             its
             truth
             .
             Read
             what
             I
             have
             written
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             my
             book
             of
             Rest
             :
             I
             will
             undertake
             now
             more
             confidently
             then
             ever
             I
             did
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             plain
             ,
             full
             ,
             undeniable
             force
             of
             Reason
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             this
             is
             none
             of
             your
             case
             .
             If
             therefore
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             you
             mean
             that
             you
             cannot
             Accept
             an
             offered
             Christ
             ,
             or
             be
             willing
             to
             have
             him
             :
             then
             I
             demand
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             is
             your
             reason
             ?
             the
             Will
             is
             lead
             by
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Understanding
             .
             If
             you
             be
             not
             willing
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             that
             perswades
             you
             to
             be
             unwilling
             .
             This
             Reason
             must
             be
             from
             something
             reall
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             a
             mistake
             ,
             upon
             supposal
             of
             something
             that
             is
             not
             in
             being
             .
             If
             it
             be
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             that
             you
             be
             not
             convinced
             of
             Christs
             willingness
             to
             be
             yours
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             thought
             he
             did
             consent
             ,
             you
             would
             consent
             willingly
             :
             If
             this
             be
             it
             ,
             you
             do
             truly
             believe
             while
             you
             think
             you
             do
             not
             :
             for
             you
             do
             consent
             (
             and
             
             that
             's
             all
             on
             your
             part
             to
             make
             the
             match
             )
             and
             Christ
             doth
             certainly
             consent
             ,
             though
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             it
             :
             In
             this
             case
             it
             concerneth
             you
             ,
             to
             understand
             better
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             be
             past
             doubt
             of
             the
             willingness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             wherever
             the
             match
             breaks
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             for
             want
             of
             consent
             in
             men
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             suitor
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             ago
             in
             the
             Covenant
             proclaimed
             his
             consent
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             and
             Husband
             of
             every
             sinner
             ,
             on
             condition
             they
             will
             but
             consent
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             If
             your
             mistake
             be
             from
             any
             false
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             were
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             your
             comfort
             that
             he
             would
             do
             you
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             ;
             if
             these
             mistakes
             are
             prevalent
             ,
             then
             you
             do
             not
             know
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             presently
             better
             study
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             prevailed
             over
             such
             ignorant
             and
             blasphemous
             conceits
             (
             but
             none
             of
             this
             I
             suppose
             is
             your
             case
             .
             )
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             reason
             why
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             be
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             really
             in
             Christ
             (
             and
             not
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             )
             then
             it
             must
             be
             either
             from
             some
             dislike
             of
             his
             saving
             work
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             pardon
             you
             ,
             and
             save
             you
             from
             damnation
             (
             but
             that
             is
             
             impossible
             ;
             for
             you
             cannot
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             damned
             or
             unpardoned
             ,
             till
             you
             lose
             your
             Reason
             :
             )
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             from
             a
             dislike
             of
             his
             work
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             cleanse
             your
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             by
             saving
             you
             from
             your
             sinfull
             nature
             and
             actions
             :
             some
             grudgings
             against
             Christs
             holy
             and
             undefiled
             Laws
             and
             wayes
             will
             be
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             that
             flesh
             in
             them
             which
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             the
             things
             they
             would
             :
             But
             if
             truly
             you
             have
             such
             a
             dislike
             of
             a
             sinless
             condition
             ,
             through
             the
             love
             of
             any
             sin
             or
             creature
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             be
             willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             to
             cure
             you
             and
             cleanse
             you
             from
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             holy
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             a
             prevailing
             degree
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             Christ
             and
             Holiness
             were
             offered
             you
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             Accept
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             you
             have
             not
             true
             faith
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             discern
             ,
             that
             your
             first
             work
             lyeth
             not
             in
             getting
             Comfort
             or
             ease
             to
             your
             troubled
             minde
             ,
             but
             in
             getting
             better
             conceits
             of
             Christ
             and
             a
             holy
             state
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             willing
             of
             Christ
             as
             Christ
             is
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             true
             believer
             .
             And
             here
             I
             would
             not
             leave
             you
             at
             that
             losse
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             for
             you
             th●
             do
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             faith
             :
             for
             certainly
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             you
             Means
             for
             that
             end
             .
             
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
               ,
               
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.17
             .
             1.
             
             Therefore
             see
             that
             you
             wait
             diligently
             on
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Read
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             ;
             and
             search
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             you
             may
             not
             there
             finde
             that
             Holiness
             is
             better
             then
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             And
             (
             however
             some
             seducers
             may
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             yet
             )
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             lye
             on
             your
             knees
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             importunately
             beg
             that
             he
             would
             open
             your
             eyes
             and
             change
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             so
             far
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             and
             worth
             of
             Christ
             and
             holiness
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             unfainedly
             glad
             to
             Accept
             his
             offer
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               ▪
            
             But
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             You
             must
             distinguish
             between
             wicked
             men
             as
             actually
             wicked
             and
             going
             on
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             wicked
             men
             as
             they
             have
             some
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             doing
             some
             good
             ,
             or
             are
             attempting
             a
             return
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             You
             must
             distinguish
             between
             real
             Prayer
             and
             seeming
             prayer
             .
             3.
             
             You
             must
             distinguish
             between
             full
             Acceptance
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             God
             delighteth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             Acceptance
             only
             to
             some
             particular
             end
             ,
             not
             intimating
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             person
             with
             his
             prayer
             :
             And
             between
             Acceptance
             fully
             Promised
             (
             as
             certain
             )
             and
             Acceptance
             but
             half-promised
             (
             as
             
             Probable
             :
             )
             And
             upon
             these
             distinctions
             I
             shall
             answer
             your
             objection
             in
             the
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             wicked
             men
             pray
             God
             to
             prosper
             them
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             pardon
             them
             while
             they
             intend
             to
             go
             on
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             them
             an
             indulgence
             in
             sin
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             think
             with
             a
             few
             prayers
             for
             some
             Good
             which
             they
             can
             endure
             ,
             to
             put
             by
             that
             Holiness
             which
             they
             cannot
             endure
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             a
             cloak
             for
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             these
             prayers
             are
             all
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             men
             use
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Prayer
             without
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             thing
             asked
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             equivocally
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             a
             carkasse
             is
             a
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             God
             abhor
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             truly
             is
             no
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             a
             full
             Promise
             ,
             ascertaining
             any
             wicked
             man
             ,
             while
             wicked
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             hear
             his
             Prayer
             :
             for
             all
             such
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             Believers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             doth
             never
             so
             hear
             an
             unbelievers
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             his
             person
             with
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             a
             complacency
             in
             them
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Negative
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Affirmative
             I
             add
             :
             1.
             
             Prayer
             is
             a
             duty
             which
             God
             enjoyned
             even
             wicked
             men
             (
             I
             could
             prove
             it
             by
             a
             hundred
             Scripture
             texts
             .
             )
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             may
             be
             some
             good
             desires
             in
             unbelievers
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             express
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             these
             God
             may
             so
             far
             hear
             as
             to
             grant
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             part
             to
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             unbeliever
             may
             lye
             under
             preparing
             Grace
             ,
             and
             be
             on
             his
             way
             in
             returning
             towards
             God
             ,
             though
             yet
             he
             be
             not
             come
             to
             saving
             faith
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             state
             he
             may
             have
             many
             good
             desires
             ,
             and
             such
             Prayers
             as
             God
             will
             hear
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             God
             have
             not
             flatly
             engaged
             himself
             to
             unbelievers
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             them
             a
             certainty
             of
             hearing
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             true
             Grace
             on
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             naturals
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             appointed
             them
             this
             and
             other
             means
             to
             get
             Grace
             ,
             but
             also
             given
             them
             half
             promises
             ,
             or
             strong
             probabilities
             of
             speeding
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             encouragement
             to
             any
             such
             sinner
             to
             call
             on
             God
             and
             use
             his
             Means
             .
             For
             as
             he
             appointeth
             not
             any
             vain
             Means
             to
             man
             ,
             so
             no
             man
             can
             name
             that
             man
             who
             did
             improve
             his
             naturals
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             sought
             God
             in
             prayer
             so
             far
             as
             a
             natural
             man
             may
             do
             ,
             who
             yet
             mist
             of
             Grace
             and
             was
             rejected
             (
             This
             is
             the
             true
             mean
             between
             Pelagianisme
             and
             Antinomianisme
             in
             this
             point
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             God
             calls
             unbelievers
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             withall
             calls
             them
             to
             Believe
             :
             and
             when
             
             he
             works
             their
             heart
             to
             Prayer
             by
             that
             call
             ,
             he
             usually
             withall
             works
             them
             to
             Believe
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             towards
             believing
             .
             If
             he
             that
             was
             unwilling
             to
             have
             Christ
             ,
             do
             pray
             God
             to
             make
             him
             willing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             beginning
             of
             willingness
             already
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             get
             more
             willingness
             .
             In
             Prayer
             God
             useth
             to
             give
             in
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             ,
             of
             this
             kinde
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Prayer
             is
             the
             souls
             motion
             Godward
             :
             and
             to
             say
             an
             unbeleever
             should
             not
             pray
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             he
             should
             not
             turn
             to
             God
             :
             who
             yet
             saith
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Seek
               the
               Lord
               while
               he
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               him
               while
               he
               is
               neer
               ;
               Let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isa
             .
             55.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Prayer
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             Desire
             is
             the
             soul
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Expression
             is
             the
             body
             :
             the
             soul
             can
             live
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             so
             cannot
             the
             body
             separated
             from
             the
             soul
             :
             so
             can
             Desire
             without
             Expression
             ,
             but
             not
             Expression
             without
             Desire
             .
             When
             our
             blind
             Antinomians
             (
             the
             great
             subverters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Law
             )
             do
             rail
             against
             Ministers
             for
             perswading
             wicked
             men
             to
             Pray
             ,
             they
             are
             against
             us
             for
             perswading
             men
             to
             Desire
             that
             they
             pray
             for
             :
             Prayer
             having
             Desire
             for
             its
             soul
             .
             And
             do
             not
             those
             men
             deserve
             to
             be
             exterminated
             the
             Churches
             and
             societies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             dare
             say
             to
             a
             wicked
             unbeliever
             ,
             
               Desire
               not
               Faith
               :
               Desire
               not
               to
               
               leave
               thy
               wickedness
               :
               Desire
               not
               Grace
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               or
               God
               :
            
             and
             that
             will
             proclaim
             abroad
             the
             world
             (
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             heard
             them
             with
             zealous
             reproaches
             ,
             )
             that
             our
             Ministers
             are
             Legalists
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             they
             perswade
             poor
             sinners
             to
             Pray
             for
             Faith
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Desire
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             their
             Desires
             ;
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             Repent
             ,
             Believe
             and
             turn
             to
             God.
             Indeed
             if
             these
             blind
             Seducers
             had
             ever
             heard
             our
             Ministers
             perswading
             wicked
             men
             to
             Dissemble
             and
             lye
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             ask
             Faith
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Christ
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             but
             not
             Desire
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             had
             they
             sufficient
             grounds
             for
             their
             reviling
             language
             (
             but
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             on
             this
             .
             )
             I
             may
             therefore
             boldly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             finde
             themselves
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unwilling
             to
             have
             Christ
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             must
             use
             this
             second
             Means
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
             even
             earnest
             frequent
             Prayer
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             such
             also
             see
             that
             they
             avoid
             wicked
             seducing
             company
             and
             occasions
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             keep
             company
             with
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             especially
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             their
             holy
             duties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             such
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             use
             that
             Reason
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             consider
             frequently
             ,
             retiredly
             ,
             seriously
             of
             
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             those
             things
             that
             steal
             away
             their
             hearts
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             how
             blessed
             a
             state
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             nothing
             in
             us
             in
             heart
             or
             life
             that
             is
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             such
             as
             he
             taketh
             full
             delight
             in
             ;
             also
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             unbeleevers
             ,
             and
             the
             intollerableness
             of
             their
             torments
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             certainty
             and
             unconceivable
             greatness
             of
             Believers
             everlasting
             Happiness
             .
             If
             wicked
             unbelievers
             would
             but
             do
             what
             they
             can
             in
             daily
             ,
             serious
             ,
             deep
             considering
             of
             these
             things
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             despair
             of
             obtaining
             Faith
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             Believing
             is
             a
             Rational
             Act
             :
             God
             bids
             you
             not
             to
             Believe
             any
             thing
             without
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             to
             Accept
             or
             Consent
             to
             any
             thing
             without
             full
             Reason
             to
             cause
             you
             to
             consent
             .
             Think
             then
             often
             and
             soberly
             of
             those
             Reasons
             that
             should
             move
             you
             to
             Consent
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             these
             that
             hinder
             you
             from
             Consenting
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             Gods
             way
             for
             you
             to
             obtain
             Faith
             or
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Remember
             then
             that
             when
             you
             have
             understood
             and
             improved
             General
             grounds
             of
             Comfort
             (
             nay
             before
             you
             can
             come
             to
             any
             full
             improvement
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             your
             next
             business
             is
             to
             Believe
             :
             to
             Consent
             to
             the
             Match
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             Take
             him
             for
             your
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             And
             this
             Duty
             must
             be
             lookt
             to
             
             and
             performed
             ,
             before
             you
             look
             after
             special
             Comfort
             .
             But
             I
             said
             somewhat
             of
             this
             before
             under
             the
             sixth
             Head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             say
             no
             more
             now
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             X.
             
          
           
             
               10.
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 gone
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 your
                 Soul
                 is
                 safe
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 past
                 your
                 greatest
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 though
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 past
                 your
                 Fears
                 :
                 Your
                 next
                 work
                 therefore
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 Comfort
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               To
               Review
               and
               take
               Notice
               of
               your
               own
               Faith
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               gather
               Assurance
               of
               the
               Certainty
               of
               your
               Justification
               ,
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             summe
             of
             this
             Direction
             lyeth
             in
             these
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             See
             that
             you
             do
             not
             content
             your self
             with
             the
             forementioned
             general
             Comforts
             ,
             without
             looking
             after
             Assurance
             and
             special
             Comforts
             .
             The
             folly
             of
             this
             I
             have
             manifested
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             my
             book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             about
             self-examination
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             that
             you
             dream
             not
             of
             finding
             Assurance
             
             and
             special
             Comfort
             from
             meer
             general
             Grounds
             :
             This
             is
             the
             delusion
             of
             many
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             of
             our
             prophane
             people
             (
             who
             I
             finde
             are
             commonly
             of
             the
             Antinomian
             faith
             ,
             naturally
             withouth
             teaching
             .
             )
             For
             men
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ,
             meerly
             because
             God
             is
             Mercifull
             ,
             or
             Christ
             is
             tender-hearted
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             all
             should
             come
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             because
             God
             delights
             not
             in
             the
             death
             of
             him
             that
             dieth
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             Repent
             and
             live
             ;
             or
             because
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             because
             God
             hath
             given
             Christ
             and
             Life
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             on
             Condition
             of
             believing
             ;
             these
             are
             all
             but
             meer
             delusions
             .
             Much
             Comfort
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             these
             Generals
             :
             but
             no
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             special
             Comfort
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             them
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             See
             that
             you
             reject
             the
             Antinomian
             doctrine
             or
             dotage
             ,
             which
             would
             teach
             you
             to
             reject
             the
             tryal
             and
             judging
             of
             your
             state
             by
             signes
             of
             Grace
             in
             your self
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Spirit
             that
             must
             Assure
             ,
             by
             witnessing
             your
             Adoption
             .
             I
             will
             further
             define
             this
             Caution
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             added
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             do
             not
             run
             to
             Marks
             unseasonably
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             order
             here
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             do
             not
             trust
             to
             unsafe
             Marks
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             do
             not
             look
             at
             too
             many
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             ones
             ,
             are
             but
             few
             .
             I
             do
             but
             name
             these
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             fullyer
             handled
             them
             in
             my
             book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             whether
             I
             must
             refer
             you
             .
             And
             so
             I
             return
             to
             the
             third
             Caution
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Book
             told
             you
             ,
             what
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             Assuring
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             use
             of
             Marks
             are
             .
             The
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             first
             Objectively
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Marks
             are
             all
             one
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             us
             that
             is
             the
             witness
             or
             proof
             that
             we
             are
             Gods
             sons
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             his
             Spirit
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             discerned
             by
             us
             in
             its
             essence
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             workings
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             discern
             these
             workings
             is
             to
             discern
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             these
             workings
             are
             the
             Marks
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             our
             sonship
             ,
             as
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             witnesseth
             that
             you
             are
             a
             man
             and
             not
             a
             beast
             .
             You
             find
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             Reason
             that
             you
             have
             a
             Reasonable
             soul
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             know
             that
             having
             a
             Reasonable
             soul
             ,
             you
             are
             certainly
             a
             man
             :
             So
             you
             finde
             by
             the
             works
             or
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Marks
             :
             and
             Paul
             enumerates
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             that
             end
             )
             and
             then
             by
             finding
             that
             you
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             may
             certainly
             know
             that
             you
             are
             
             the
             child
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Also
             ,
             as
             the
             Reasonable
             soul
             is
             its
             own
             discerner
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             body
             (
             while
             it
             is
             in
             it
             )
             and
             so
             witnesseth
             our
             Humanity
             effectively
             as
             well
             as
             objectively
             (
             but
             first
             in
             order
             objectively
             and
             next
             effectively
             :
             )
             so
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             effectively
             discover
             it self
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             illuminating
             us
             to
             discern
             it
             ,
             and
             exciting
             us
             to
             search
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             that
             spiritual
             tast
             and
             feeling
             of
             its
             workings
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             its
             presence
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             best
             known
             .
             But
             still
             it
             witnesseth
             objectively
             first
             ;
             and
             its
             effective
             witnessing
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             causing
             us
             to
             discern
             its
             objective
             witness
             .
             Or
             (
             to
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             )
             The
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             first
             and
             principally
             by
             giving
             us
             those
             Graces
             and
             workings
             which
             are
             our
             Marks
             ;
             and
             then
             secondly
             ,
             by
             helping
             us
             to
             finde
             and
             feel
             those
             workings
             or
             Marks
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             then
             lastly
             by
             raising
             Comforts
             in
             the
             soul
             upon
             that
             discovery
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             expecting
             any
             such
             inward
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             some
             expect
             ,
             viz.
             a
             discovery
             of
             your
             Adoption
             directly
             without
             first
             discovering
             the
             signes
             of
             it
             within
             you
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             an
             inward
             voice
             he
             should
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             This
             that
             I
             described
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             mistake
             is
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             made
             it
             a
             
             peculiar
             Direction
             by
             it self
             to
             warn
             you
             of
             it
             :
             but
             now
             I
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             I
             will
             dispatch
             it
             here
             .
             Two
             dangerous
             consequents
             I
             finde
             do
             follow
             this
             unwarrantable
             expectation
             of
             the
             first
             immediate
             efficient
             Revelation
             that
             we
             are
             Adopted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             poor
             souls
             have
             languished
             in
             doubtings
             and
             trouble
             of
             minde
             almost
             all
             their
             daies
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             witness
             as
             the
             Spirit
             useth
             not
             to
             give
             :
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             have
             other
             sufficient
             means
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             improve
             them
             ;
             yea
             they
             had
             the
             true
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             inhabitation
             and
             holy
             workings
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             know
             it
             ;
             but
             run
             as
             Samuel
             did
             to
             Eli
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             :
             and
             look
             for
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             when
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             for
             Elias
             and
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             do
             more
             dangerously
             erre
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             strong
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             phantasie
             for
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             do
             but
             entertain
             the
             opinion
             that
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Marks
             ,
             that
             must
             Assure
             men
             of
             their
             Adoption
             ,
             presently
             they
             are
             confident
             that
             they
             have
             that
             witness
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             scarce
             likely
             to
             be
             Gods
             Spirit
             that
             is
             so
             ready
             upon
             the
             meer
             change
             of
             an
             opinion
             :
             The
             devil
             useth
             to
             do
             as
             much
             to
             cherish
             
             presumption
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             true
             faith
             and
             Assurance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shrewd
             signe
             that
             our
             perswasions
             of
             our
             truth
             of
             Grace
             is
             a
             delusion
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             the
             devil
             a
             friend
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             helping
             it
             on
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             probable
             signe
             it
             is
             a
             good
             perswasion
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             the
             devil
             an
             enemy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             still
             troubling
             us
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             our
             disquiet
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             remember
             the
             scruple
             that
             troubleth
             some
             about
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             .
             But
             you
             must
             understand
             that
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             spirit
             ,
             and
             those
             operations
             on
             the
             soul
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             did
             naturally
             beget
             in
             those
             that
             were
             under
             it
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             partly
             in
             bondage
             to
             a
             task
             of
             Ceremonious
             duties
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             obligation
             to
             Punishment
             for
             disobedience
             ,
             without
             any
             Power
             to
             Justifie
             :
             They
             were
             said
             therefore
             to
             be
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             was
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Yoak
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             spirit
             ,
             or
             those
             qualifications
             and
             workings
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Gospel
             God
             giveth
             only
             to
             his
             sons
             :
             2.
             
             And
             which
             raise
             in
             us
             some
             child-like
             affections
             to
             God
             ,
             enclining
             us
             in
             all
             our
             wants
             to
             run
             to
             him
             in
             Prayer
             as
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             moan
             
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             open
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             cry
             for
             redress
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             him
             and
             depend
             on
             him
             as
             a
             childe
             on
             the
             father
             .
             This
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             you
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             certain
             of
             Gods
             special
             Love
             to
             you
             .
             The
             knowledge
             only
             of
             his
             general
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             means
             to
             raise
             in
             you
             true
             child-like
             affections
             .
             You
             may
             know
             God
             to
             have
             fatherly
             inclinations
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             doubt
             whether
             he
             will
             use
             you
             as
             a
             childe
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Assurance
             of
             your
             own
             sincerity
             .
             And
             you
             may
             hope
             God
             is
             your
             father
             ,
             when
             yet
             you
             may
             apprehend
             him
             to
             be
             a
             displeased
             angry
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             be
             more
             your
             terror
             then
             your
             comfort
             .
             Are
             not
             you
             ready
             in
             most
             of
             your
             fears
             ,
             and
             doubts
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             God
             before
             all
             other
             for
             relief
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             your
             heart
             sigh
             and
             groan
             to
             him
             when
             you
             can
             scarcely
             speak
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             troubled
             spirit
             there
             finde
             its
             first
             vent
             ?
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               kill
               me
               not
               :
               forsake
               me
               not
               :
               my
               life
               is
               in
               thy
               hands
               :
               O
               soften
               this
               hard
               heart
               ,
               make
               this
               carnal
               minde
               more
               spiritual
               !
               O
               be
               not
               such
               a
               stranger
               to
               my
               soul
               ▪
               Woe
               to
               me
               that
               I
               am
               so
               ignorant
               of
               thee
               !
               so
               disaffected
               to
               thee
               !
               so
               backward
               and
               disinclined
               to
               holy
               communion
               with
               thee
               !
               Woe
               to
               me
               that
               I
               can
               take
               no
               more
               pleasure
               in
               thee
               !
               and
               am
               s●
               mindless
               and
               disregardfull
               of
               thee
               !
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldst
               stir
               up
               in
               me
               more
               lively
               desires
               ,
               and
               
               workings
               of
               my
               soul
               toward
               thee
               !
               and
               suffer
               me
               not
               to
               lye
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               thee
               .
            
             Are
             not
             such
             as
             these
             the
             breathings
             of
             your
             spirit
             ▪
             why
             these
             are
             child-like
             breathings
             after
             God!
             this
             is
             crying
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             even
             when
             you
             fear
             God
             will
             cast
             you
             off
             .
             You
             much
             mistake
             (
             and
             those
             that
             tell
             you
             so
             ,
             )
             if
             you
             think
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             lieth
             only
             in
             a
             perswasion
             that
             you
             are
             Gods
             childe
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             may
             not
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             without
             such
             a
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             Adopting
             you
             .
             For
             God
             may
             Adopt
             you
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             that
             spirit
             which
             he
             gives
             only
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             possess
             you
             with
             true
             filial
             affections
             towards
             him
             ,
             before
             ever
             you
             know
             your self
             to
             be
             Adopted
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             though
             you
             may
             have
             frequent
             returning
             doubts
             of
             your
             Adoption
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             you
             how
             far
             you
             may
             expect
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             you
             may
             and
             must
             make
             use
             of
             Marks
             ,
             and
             Qualifications
             or
             Actions
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Assurance
             and
             setled
             Peace
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             Principal
             Objections
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             (
             They
             say
             )
             This
             is
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             Christ
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             to
             lay
             their
             Comforts
             and
             
             build
             their
             Peace
             upon
             any
             thing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             is
             to
             forsake
             Christ
             and
             make
             themselves
             their
             own
             Saviours
             :
             and
             those
             Teachers
             that
             perswade
             them
             to
             this
             ,
             are
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             draw
             men
             from
             Christ
             to
             themselves
             .
             All
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             is
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloth
             ,
             and
             our
             best
             works
             are
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             take
             up
             our
             Assurance
             or
             Comforts
             from
             them
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             at
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             or
             unconstant
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             in
             our
             Comforts
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             take
             them
             from
             any
             signes
             in
             our selves
             .
             Also
             our
             own
             Graces
             are
             Imperfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             to
             be
             the
             Evidences
             for
             our
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Because
             I
             am
             not
             now
             purposely
             confuting
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             but
             only
             fore-arming
             you
             against
             their
             assaults
             ;
             I
             shall
             no●
             therefore
             give
             you
             half
             that
             I
             should
             otherwise
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             the
             Confutation
             of
             their
             Errors
             ;
             but
             only
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             your
             preservation
             ▪
             Which
             I
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             th●
             only
             Preachers
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             onl●
             right
             Comforters
             of
             troubled
             Consciences
             ;
             &
             because
             they
             have
             written
             so
             many
             books
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             fall
             into
             your
             hand
             may
             seem
             so
             specious
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             may
             nee●
             some
             preservative
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             remember
             
             what
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             so
             oft
             ,
             concerning
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             with
             their
             different
             Conditions
             .
             Upon
             which
             supposition
             I
             explicate
             the
             point
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             No
             man
             may
             look
             at
             his
             own
             Graces
             or
             Duties
             as
             his
             Legal
             Righteousness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             will
             pronounce
             him
             Righteous
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             yet
             may
             he
             take
             them
             for
             part
             of
             his
             Legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             part
             :
             but
             here
             we
             must
             go
             wholly
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             deny
             and
             disclaim
             all
             such
             Righteousness
             of
             our
             own
             .
             We
             have
             no
             Works
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Reward
             to
             be
             not
             of
             Grace
             but
             of
             Debt
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             must
             not
             once
             think
             that
             our
             Graces
             ,
             Duties
             or
             sufferings
             ,
             can
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             our
             sin
             and
             unrighteousness
             :
             nor
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             any
             part
             of
             that
             satisfaction
             .
             Here
             we
             ascribe
             all
             ●o
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Sacrifice
             and
             Ransome
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             must
             we
             think
             that
             our
             Duties
             or
             Graces
             are
             properly
             Meritorious
             :
             this
             ●lso
             is
             to
             be
             left
             as
             the
             sole
             honour
             of
             Christ
             .
             ●
             .
             Yet
             that
             we
             may
             and
             must
             raise
             our
             As●urance
             and
             Comforts
             from
             our
             own
             Gra●es
             and
             Duties
             ,
             shall
             appear
             in
             these
             clear
             Reasons
             following
             ,
             which
             shew
             also
             the
             Grounds
             on
             which
             we
             may
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pardon
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             all
             Given
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             only
             Conditionally
             (
             if
             we
             believe
             :
             )
             and
             the
             Condition
             is
             an
             act
             ,
             or
             rather
             several
             acts
             of
             our
             own
             .
             Now
             till
             the
             Condition
             be
             performed
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             have
             any
             Certainty
             that
             the
             Benefit
             shall
             be
             his
             :
             nor
             can
             he
             by
             any
             other
             means
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             Benefit
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             which
             ascertaineth
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             performed
             the
             Condition
             .
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             No
             man
             can
             know
             then
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             till
             he
             first
             know
             that
             he
             Believeth
             .
             Else
             he
             should
             know
             either
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             And
             Justification
             and
             Adoption
             should
             be
             given
             some
             other
             way
             then
             by
             the
             Gospel
             Promise
             (
             for
             that
             Promise
             giveth
             them
             only
             Conditionally
             ,
             and
             so
             suspendeth
             the
             actual
             right
             ,
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Condition
             :
             )
             But
             if
             any
             can
             shew
             any
             other
             way
             by
             which
             God
             maketh
             over
             pardon
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             besides
             the
             Gospel
             promise
             ,
             let
             them
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             promise
             suddenly
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             never
             yet
             shewed
             as
             I
             know
             of
             .
             Also
             ,
             if
             men
             must
             not
             look
             a●
             their
             own
             performance
             of
             the
             Condition
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             right
             to
             the
             benefit
             ,
             then
             eithe●
             all
             or
             none
             must
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             tha●
             right
             .
             For
             the
             Promise
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Believet●
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             Lif●
             
             conditionally
             to
             all
             .
             If
             all
             must
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             then
             most
             of
             the
             world
             must
             believe
             a
             lye
             .
             If
             the
             true
             believer
             may
             not
             therefore
             conclude
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             because
             he
             performeth
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             may
             believe
             it
             .
             And
             for
             that
             absolute
             Promise
             of
             the
             new
             Heart
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             ,
             or
             may
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             his
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             that
             new
             heart
             which
             it
             promiseth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Mark
             by
             which
             a
             man
             can
             know
             whether
             that
             Promise
             belong
             to
             him
             or
             no
             ,
             before-hand
             :
             and
             if
             all
             should
             believe
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             most
             would
             finde
             it
             false
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             Redeemed
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             Lawless
             :
             To
             be
             without
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             without
             Government
             .
             We
             are
             without
             
               the
               Law
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             of
             Moses
             ,
             )
             but
             not
             without
             Law
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             our
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ;
             an
             easie
             yoak
             ,
             and
             commands
             that
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
             This
             Law
             hath
             Precepts
             ,
             Promises
             and
             threats
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             either
             obeyed
             or
             disobeyed
             :
             and
             so
             the
             paenalty
             must
             be
             due
             or
             not
             due
             ;
             and
             the
             Reward
             due
             or
             not
             due
             .
             He
             that
             performs
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             whom
             the
             reward
             is
             due
             and
             not
             the
             paenalty
             ,
             is
             Righteous
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Law.
             As
             when
             we
             are
             accused
             to
             be
             sinners
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             deserve
             the
             paenalty
             
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             we
             must
             confess
             all
             ,
             and
             plead
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             our
             Justification
             :
             so
             when
             we
             are
             accused
             to
             be
             final
             unbelievers
             or
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             have
             performed
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             Justified
             by
             our
             own
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             condition
             ;
             and
             must
             plead
             ,
             Not
             guilty
             :
             And
             so
             far
             our
             own
             Acts
             are
             our
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             such
             necessity
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             no
             man
             can
             have
             part
             in
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             nor
             be
             saved
             .
             I
             would
             desire
             any
             man
             else
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             else
             he
             will
             plead
             at
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             the
             Accuse●
             chargeth
             him
             (
             or
             if
             he
             do
             so
             charge
             him
             )
             with
             final
             unbelief
             :
             will
             he
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               hath
               Believed
               and
               Repented
               for
               me
            
             that
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               a
               Believer
               for
               Infidels
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               save
               Infidels
            
             ▪
             All
             false
             .
             If
             he
             will
             not
             say
             thus
             (
             and
             lying
             will
             do
             no
             good
             )
             then
             must
             he
             plead
             his
             own
             Believing
             and
             Repenting
             as
             his
             Righteousness
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             Accusation
             ▪
             And
             if
             it
             be
             of
             such
             use
             then
             ,
             and
             be
             called
             a
             hundred
             times
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             we
             Righteous
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             we
             may
             accordingly
             try
             by
             it
             now
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             able
             to
             come
             off
             and
             be
             Justified
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             build
             our
             comfort
             on
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Conscience
             is
             a
             Witness
             and
             Judge
             within
             us
             ;
             and
             doth
             as
             under
             God
             Accuse
             and
             Condemn
             ,
             or
             Excuse
             and
             Acquit
             :
             Now
             if
             Conscience
             must
             absolve
             us
             only
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             Innocent
             ,
             or
             do
             well
             ,
             or
             are
             qualified
             with
             Grace
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             these
             our
             Qualifications
             and
             Actions
             should
             be
             some
             ground
             of
             our
             Comfort
             .
             See
             Acts
             24.16
             .
             and
             23.1
             .
             Rom.
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             which
             are
             our
             Graces
             and
             Works
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             the
             Subjects
             and
             Agents
             ,
             are
             the
             Graces
             and
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             dwelling
             in
             us
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             Rejoice
             in
             our
             own
             Works
             ,
             or
             Graces
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             not
             Rejoice
             in
             the
             Works
             or
             Guifts
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             or
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             Graces
             are
             the
             spiritual
             Life
             or
             Health
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             our
             holy
             actions
             are
             the
             vital
             operations
             .
             Now
             Life
             and
             Health
             are
             necessary
             Rejoycing
             ,
             delighting
             things
             of
             themselves
             :
             and
             vital
             Actions
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             pleasant
             and
             delectable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Our
             Graces
             and
             holy
             Actions
             must
             needs
             Rejoice
             us
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Objects
             .
             For
             the
             object
             of
             our
             Love
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             &c.
             is
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Joyes
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             how
             can
             such
             Actions
             choose
             but
             Rejoice
             us
             !
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             Rejoicing
             it self
             ,
             and
             Delighting
             our selves
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             one
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             but
             that
             great
             Duty
             wherein
             lieth
             the
             height
             of
             our
             Christianity
             :
             And
             how
             vain
             a
             speech
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             take
             up
             our
             Comforts
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             nor
             Rejoice
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             when
             even
             Rejoicing
             it self
             ,
             and
             Delighting
             ,
             and
             Comforting
             our selves
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             the
             chief
             object
             and
             ground
             of
             our
             Comfort
             (
             so
             that
             we
             must
             Rejoice
             in
             nothing
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             or
             in
             coordination
             with
             them
             ,
             )
             so
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             every
             Grace
             and
             holy
             Work
             ,
             and
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             Means
             ,
             to
             be
             subservient
             to
             Christ
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             applying
             his
             merits
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             merits
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             must
             Love
             and
             Rejoice
             in
             Christ
             principally
             ,
             then
             must
             we
             needs
             Love
             and
             Rejoice
             in
             all
             those
             things
             that
             stand
             in
             a
             necessary
             subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             their
             places
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               must
               Rejoice
               in
               Christ
               only
               and
               therefore
               not
               in
               any
               Graces
               or
               Duties
               of
               our
               own
            
             ;
             is
             as
             wife
             as
             if
             a
             wife
             should
             cast
             her
             husbands
             cloathes
             and
             meat
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             charged
             me
             to
             admit
             none
             into
             my
             chamber
             but
             your self
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             having
             told
             his
             patients
             ,
             
               I
               will
               cure
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               trust
               me
               only
               for
               the
               cure
            
             ;
             
             thereupon
             the
             Patients
             should
             cast
             away
             his
             Medicines
             ,
             and
             shut
             the
             doors
             against
             his
             servants
             and
             Apothecary
             and
             say
             ,
             
               We
               must
               trust
               none
               but
               the
               Physitian
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             All
             the
             failings
             of
             our
             Duties
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             they
             Accepted
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             Rejoice
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Our
             Duties
             have
             a
             double
             tendency
             to
             our
             salvation
             :
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Condition
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             it
             as
             the
             Crown
             and
             Reward
             (
             in
             a
             hundred
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             )
             And
             may
             we
             not
             Comfort
             our selves
             in
             that
             which
             God
             promiseth
             Heaven
             to
             ?
             2.
             
             As
             a
             Natural
             means
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             further
             perfection
             (
             as
             Watchfulness
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             &c.
             tend
             to
             destroy
             sin
             :
             )
             as
             Paul
             saith
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               and
               to
               thy
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               thou
               shalt
               both
               save
               thy self
               and
               them
               that
               hear
               the●
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             take
             Comfort
             in
             that
             which
             tends
             to
             save
             our
             own
             and
             our
             brethrens
             souls
             ?
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             shall
             be
             Judged
             according
             to
             our
             Works
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             judge
             our selves
             according
             to
             our
             Works
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             judge
             our
             state
             good
             or
             bad
             according
             to
             our
             works
             :
             for
             can
             man
             judge
             by
             a
             righter
             way
             then
             God
             will
             ?
             At
             least
             is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             for
             man
             to
             judge
             as
             God
             doth
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             must
             judge
             of
             others
             in
             probability
             
             according
             to
             their
             external
             works
             ,
             even
             the
             tree
             by
             the
             fruits
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             our selves
             in
             certainty
             according
             to
             our
             internal
             and
             external
             works
             together
             (
             which
             we
             may
             certainly
             know
             .
             )
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             we
             may
             not
             Rejoice
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Graces
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             not
             be
             Thankfull
             for
             them
             :
             for
             Thanks
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Joy
             :
             but
             we
             must
             be
             Thankfull
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             we
             may
             not
             Rejoice
             in
             our
             Duties
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             Repent
             or
             sorrow
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             may
             not
             Rejoice
             in
             our
             Graces
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             lament
             the
             want
             of
             them
             (
             for
             these
             are
             as
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             balance
             ,
             that
             one
             goes
             down
             when
             the
             other
             goes
             up
             ;
             or
             as
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             light
             and
             darkness
             .
             )
             But
             the
             consequent
             is
             intollerable
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             would
             overthrow
             all
             Religion
             .
             For
             what
             a
             man
             cannot
             Rejoice
             in
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Love
             ,
             he
             cannot
             esteem
             ,
             regard
             ,
             be
             carefull
             to
             obtain
             ,
             be
             fearfull
             of
             losing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             God
             delighteth
             in
             our
             Graces
             and
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             and
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             and
             needfull
             that
             we
             do
             as
             God
             doth
             ,
             Jer.
             9.24
             .
             Heb.
             11.5
             .
             Abels
             sacrifice
             by
             faith
             obtained
             testimony
             that
             he
             pleased
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             13.16
             .
             
               To
               do
               good
               and
               to
               communicate
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               
               sacrifice
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             not
             only
             tried
             themselves
             by
             their
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             ,
             and
             commanded
             others
             to
             try
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             Gloried
             and
             Rejoiced
             in
             their
             Duties
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               Rejoicing
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               among
               you
               .
            
             Acts
             5.41
             .
             
               They
               gloried
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.17
             .
             
               I
               have
               therefore
               whereof
               I
               may
               glory
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               pertain
               to
               God.
            
             Rom.
             5.3
             .
             
               We
               glory
               in
               tribulation
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Cor.
             12.6
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Though
               I
               should
               desire
               to
               glory
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               a
               fool
               :
               I
               glory
               in
               mine
               infirmities
               .
            
             Jer.
             9.24
             .
             
               Let
               him
               that
               glorieth
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               understandeth
               and
               knoweth
               me
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.15
             .
             
               I
               had
               rather
               die
               then
               any
               should
               make
               my
               glorying
               void
               .
            
             Gal.
             6.4
             .
             
               Let
               every
               man
               prove
               his
               own
               work
               ▪
               so
               shall
               he
               have
               Rejoicing
               in
               himself
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               another
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             Scripture
             nameth
             many
             of
             our
             own
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             ,
             as
             the
             certain
             Marks
             of
             our
             Justification
             and
             right
             to
             Glory
             :
             Even
             Christ
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             gives
             us
             many
             :
             Matth.
             6.21
             .
             
               Where
               your
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               your
               heart
               be
               also
               .
            
             Joh.
             3.20
             .
             
               He
               that
               doth
               evil
               hateth
               the
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               good
               cometh
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             
             is
             full
             of
             such
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ,
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             We
             may
             Rejoice
             in
             other
             mens
             good
             Works
             and
             Graces
             (
             and
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             )
             therefore
             in
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             We
             may
             Rejoice
             in
             Gods
             outward
             Mercies
             ;
             therefore
             much
             more
             in
             inward
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             salvation
             .
             All
             these
             Arguments
             prove
             that
             we
             may
             take
             up
             our
             Comfort
             from
             our
             own
             Gracious
             Qualifications
             and
             Actions
             (
             not
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             subordination
             to
             him
             :
             )
             and
             most
             of
             them
             prove
             that
             we
             may
             fetch
             our
             Assurance
             of
             salvation
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             undoubted
             Evidences
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             the
             more
             in
             Answer
             to
             these
             Objections
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             never
             any
             came
             with
             fairer
             pretences
             of
             exalting
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             and
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             denying
             our selves
             and
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             .
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             few
             Doctrines
             more
             dishonour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             all
             Religion
             .
             Even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cry
             down
             him
             that
             would
             Praise
             and
             commend
             Obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             must
             Praise
             nothing
             but
             the
             King
             :
             so
             do
             these
             cry
             down
             our
             looking
             at
             and
             Rejoicing
             in
             our
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Thankfulness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             
             pretence
             of
             honouring
             him
             .
             Nay
             they
             will
             not
             have
             us
             Rejoice
             in
             one
             part
             of
             Christs
             salvation
             (
             his
             saving
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             his
             sanctifying
             us
             ,
             )
             under
             pretence
             that
             we
             dishonour
             the
             other
             part
             of
             his
             salvation
             (
             his
             Justifying
             us
             .
             )
             If
             ever
             Satan
             transformed
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             into
             Ministers
             of
             Light
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             mistakes
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             :
             and
             no
             people
             in
             the
             world
             (
             except
             carnal
             Libertines
             ,
             whom
             this
             doctrine
             fits
             to
             a
             hair
             )
             are
             in
             more
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             poor
             doubting
             Christians
             under
             trouble
             of
             Conscience
             :
             specially
             if
             they
             be
             not
             judicious
             ,
             and
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             very
             pretence
             of
             extolling
             Christ
             and
             free
             Grace
             will
             take
             much
             with
             such
             :
             and
             any
             New-way
             will
             sometime
             seem
             to
             give
             them
             Comfort
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             novelty
             and
             sudden
             change
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             proved
             that
             you
             may
             and
             must
             fetch
             your
             special
             Comfort
             and
             Assurance
             from
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             first
             Evidence
             is
             your
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             this
             fullier
             under
             the
             next
             Direction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               11.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Trial
                 of
                 your
                 State
                 ,
              
               Be
               sure
               that
               you
               make
               use
               of
               Infallible
               signs
               of
               Sincerity
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               those
               for
               certain
               which
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             ANd
             to
             that
             end
             remember
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             well
             understand
             wherein
             the
             Nature
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             saving
             Grace
             doth
             consist
             .
             And
             when
             you
             understand
             this
             ,
             write
             it
             down
             in
             two
             or
             three
             lines
             :
             and
             both
             at
             your
             first
             trial
             ,
             and
             afterward
             when
             ever
             any
             doubts
             do
             drive
             you
             to
             a
             Review
             of
             your
             Evidences
             ,
             still
             have
             recourse
             only
             to
             those
             Signs
             .
             and
             try
             by
             them
             .
             What
             these
             Signs
             are
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             so
             fully
             in
             the
             forecited
             place
             in
             my
             book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             little
             now
             .
             Remember
             that
             Infallible
             signs
             are
             very
             few
             ;
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             made
             the
             condition
             of
             salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             Infallible
             evidence
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             fittest
             Mark
             to
             try
             by
             :
             And
             therefore
             Faith
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             is
             the
             main
             Evidence
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             
             Faith
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             Love
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             Resolution
             to
             Obey
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             let
             me
             more
             particularly
             open
             it
             to
             help
             you
             in
             the
             Triall
             .
             To
             prove
             any
             Grace
             to
             be
             saving
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             you
             prove
             that
             salvation
             is
             fully
             promised
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             will
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             this
             promise
             ;
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Act.
             3.
             
             The
             degree
             or
             modification
             of
             the
             Act.
             For
             all
             these
             three
             must
             be
             enquired
             after
             if
             you
             will
             get
             Assurance
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             is
             principally
             God
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             Christ
             :
             And
             secondarily
             the
             Benefits
             given
             by
             Christ
             :
             and
             under
             that
             ,
             the
             means
             to
             attain
             the
             principal
             Benefits
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             hath
             many
             Names
             drawn
             from
             Respective
             and
             Modall
             differences
             in
             the
             Object
             ;
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Desire
             ,
             Love
             ,
             choosing
             ,
             Accepting
             ,
             Receiving
             ,
             Consenting
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             properly
             all
             are
             comprised
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Willing
             .
             The
             Understandings
             high
             estimation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             is
             a
             Principal
             part
             of
             true
             saving
             Grace
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             difficult
             and
             scarce
             possible
             to
             judge
             of
             your self
             by
             it
             rightly
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             discovers
             it self
             by
             prevailing
             with
             the
             Will.
             3.
             
             The
             Degree
             of
             this
             Act
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             prevaileth
             against
             its
             contrary
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             both
             the
             contrary
             Object
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             Act
             to
             the
             same
             Object
             .
             But
             because
             I
             doubt
             
             School-termes
             do
             obscure
             my
             meaning
             to
             you
             (
             though
             they
             are
             necessary
             for
             exactness
             )
             I
             will
             express
             the
             nature
             of
             saving
             Grace
             in
             two
             or
             three
             Marks
             as
             plain
             as
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Are
               you
               heartily
               willing
               to
               take
               God
               for
               your
               Portion
               ,
               and
               had
               you
               rather
               Live
               with
               him
               in
               Glory
               ,
               in
               his
               favour
               and
               fullest
               Love
               ,
               with
               a
               soul
               perfectly
               cleansed
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               never
               more
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               Rejoicing
               with
               his
               Saints
               in
               his
               everlasting
               praises
               ;
               than
               to
               enjoy
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               flesh
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Are
               you
               heartily
               willing
               to
               take
               Jesus
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               offered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               your
               only
               Saviour
               and
               Lord
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               pardon
               by
               his
               bloudshed
               ,
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               you
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               govern
               you
               by
               his
               Laws
               ?
            
          
           
             (
             Because
             this
             General
             containeth
             and
             implieth
             several
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             will
             express
             them
             distinctly
             .
             )
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             you
             know
             this
             much
             following
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Laws
             :
             For
             to
             be
             Willing
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             his
             Laws
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             utterly
             Unwilling
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             particulars
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             Willingness
             or
             subjection
             .
             1.
             
             You
             must
             know
             that
             his
             Laws
             reach
             both
             to
             heart
             and
             outward
             actions
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             command
             a
             holy
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             
             heavenly
             life
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             command
             things
             so
             cross
             and
             unpleasing
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             will
             be
             still
             murmuring
             and
             striving
             against
             obedience
             :
             Particularly
             1.
             
             They
             command
             things
             quite
             cross
             to
             the
             inclinations
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             as
             to
             forgive
             Wrongs
             ,
             to
             Love
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             forbear
             Malice
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             to
             restrain
             and
             mortifie
             Lust
             and
             Passion
             ;
             to
             abhor
             and
             mortifie
             Pride
             ,
             and
             be
             low
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             humble
             and
             meek
             in
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             They
             command
             things
             that
             cross
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             its
             inclination
             both
             together
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             which
             will
             deprive
             it
             of
             its
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             some
             suffering
             :
             As
             ,
             to
             perform
             Duties
             even
             when
             they
             lay
             us
             open
             to
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             reproach
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             to
             deny
             our
             credit
             ,
             rather
             then
             forsake
             Christ
             or
             our
             duty
             :
             to
             obey
             Christ
             in
             doing
             what
             he
             commandeth
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             would
             hazard
             or
             certainly
             lose
             our
             wealth
             ,
             friends
             ,
             liberty
             and
             life
             it self
             ;
             forsaking
             all
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             forsake
             him
             :
             to
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             uses
             ,
             and
             that
             liberally
             according
             to
             our
             abilities
             :
             to
             deny
             the
             flesh
             all
             forbidden
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             provision
             to
             satisfie
             its
             lusts
             ,
             but
             to
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             thereof
             :
             and
             in
             this
             combate
             to
             hold
             on
             to
             the
             end
             and
             to
             overcome
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             you
             
             must
             know
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             determine
             whether
             you
             are
             indeed
             unfeignedly
             willing
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             Put
             therefore
             these
             further
             questions
             to
             your self
             ,
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             your
             willingness
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Are
               you
               heartily
               willing
               to
               live
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               holy
               and
               spiritual
               Duties
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               absolutely
               commanded
               you
               ?
               and
               are
               you
               heartily
               sorry
               that
               you
               perform
               them
               no
               better
               ?
               with
               no
               more
               cheerfulness
               ,
               delight
               ,
               success
               and
               constancy
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Are
               you
               so
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               everlasting
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               the
               intollerableness
               of
               everlasting
               misery
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               soveraignty
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               your
               many
               engagements
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               necessity
               and
               good
               of
               obeying
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               of
               sinning
               ;
               that
               you
               are
               truly
               willing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               a
               setled
               resolution
               ,
               to
               cleave
               t●
               Christ
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               deerest
               ,
               most
               disgracefull
               ,
               painfull
               ,
               hazardous
               ,
               flesh-displeasing
               Duties
               ;
               even
               though
               it
               should
               cost
               you
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               your
               worldly
               enjoyments
               ,
               and
               your
               life
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Doth
               this
               willingness
               or
               resolution
               already
               so
               far
               prevail
               in
               your
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Interest
               and
               Temptations
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               devil
               and
               your
               flesh
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               ordinarily
               practise
               ,
               the
               most
               strict
               and
               holy
               ,
               the
               most
               self-denying
               ,
               costly
               and
               hazardous
               duties
               that
               you
               know
               God
               requireth
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               do
               heartily
               strive
               against
               all
               known
               sin
               and
               overcome
               all
               gross
               sins
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               fall
               under
               any
               prevailing
               temptation
               ,
               do
               rise
               again
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               begging
               pardon
               of
               God
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               resolve
               to
               watch
               and
               resist
               more
               carefully
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             five
             Marks
             is
             expressed
             the
             Gospel-description
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             down
             these
             Marks
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             add
             a
             few
             words
             for
             the
             explaining
             of
             some
             things
             in
             them
             ,
             least
             you
             mistake
             the
             meaning
             and
             so
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Observe
             that
             it
             is
             your
             willingness
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Point
             to
             be
             tried
             .
             And
             therefore
             1.
             
             Judge
             not
             by
             your
             bare
             knowledge
             .
             2.
             
             Judge
             not
             by
             the
             stirrings
             or
             passionate
             workings
             of
             your
             Affections
             .
             ●
             pray
             you
             forget
             not
             this
             Rule
             in
             any
             of
             your
             self-examinings
             :
             It
             is
             the
             heart
             that
             God
             requireth
             ;
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             Prov.
             23.26
             .
             If
             he
             hath
             the
             Will
             he
             hath
             the
             heart
             .
             He
             may
             have
             much
             of
             our
             Knowledge
             and
             not
             our
             heart
             :
             but
             when
             we
             Know
             him
             so
             throughly
             as
             to
             Will
             him
             unfeignedly
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             our
             heart
             .
             Affectionate
             workings
             of
             soul
             to
             God
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             sweet
             things
             ,
             and
             high
             and
             noble
             Duties
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             Christians
             should
             strive
             for
             :
             But
             they
             are
             not
             the
             safest
             Marks
             to
             try
             our
             states
             by
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             may
             be
             a
             solid
             ,
             sincere
             intention
             and
             choice
             in
             and
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             little
             stirring
             perceived
             in
             the
             Affections
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Will
             is
             the
             Master
             ,
             Commanding
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Rational
             soul
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             it
             be
             right
             that
             man
             is
             upright
             and
             safe
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             are
             so
             mutable
             and
             uncertain
             :
             The
             Will
             can
             command
             them
             but
             imperfectly
             ;
             it
             cannot
             perfectly
             Restrain
             them
             from
             vanities
             :
             much
             less
             can
             it
             perfectly
             raise
             them
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             heavenly
             objects
             .
             But
             the
             object
             it self
             ,
             with
             its
             sensible
             manner
             of
             apprehension
             moves
             them
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Will.
             And
             so
             we
             finde
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             when
             with
             his
             utmost
             private
             endeavour
             he
             cannot
             command
             one
             stirring
             pang
             of
             divine
             Love
             or
             Joy
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             some
             moving
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             the
             sudden
             receiving
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             the
             reading
             of
             some
             quickning
             book
             ,
             he
             shall
             feel
             perhaps
             some
             stirring
             of
             that
             Affection
             .
             So
             when
             we
             cannot
             weep
             in
             private
             one
             tear
             for
             sin
             ,
             yet
             at
             a
             stirring
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             give
             vent
             to
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             ease
             our
             troubled
             hearts
             into
             the
             
             bosome
             of
             some
             faithfull
             friend
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             finde
             tears
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             depend
             so
             much
             on
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             To
             one
             they
             are
             easie
             ,
             familiar
             and
             at
             command
             :
             to
             another
             (
             as
             honest
             )
             they
             are
             difficult
             and
             scarce
             stirred
             at
             all
             .
             With
             most
             women
             ,
             and
             persons
             of
             weaker
             tempers
             ,
             they
             are
             easier
             then
             with
             men
             .
             Some
             cannot
             weep
             at
             the
             death
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             deer
             :
             no
             nor
             perhaps
             feel
             very
             sensible
             inward
             grief
             :
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             would
             have
             redeemed
             his
             life
             at
             a
             far
             deerer
             rate
             (
             had
             it
             been
             possible
             )
             then
             those
             that
             can
             grieve
             and
             weep
             more
             abundantly
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             Worldly
             things
             have
             so
             great
             an
             advantage
             on
             our
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             sensible
             and
             neer
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             knowledge
             of
             them
             is
             clear
             :
             But
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             heard
             or
             felt
             by
             our
             senses
             :
             he
             is
             far
             from
             us
             ,
             though
             locally
             present
             with
             us
             :
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             knowing
             but
             little
             ,
             very
             little
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Earthly
             things
             are
             alway
             before
             our
             eyes
             ;
             their
             advantage
             is
             continuall
             .
             3.
             
             Earthly
             things
             being
             still
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             do
             force
             our
             Passions
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             not
             :
             though
             they
             cannot
             force
             our
             Wills.
             6.
             
             Because
             Affections
             and
             Passions
             rise
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             neither
             are
             nor
             can
             be
             in
             any
             even
             and
             constant
             frame
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             unfit
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             or
             certain
             evidence
             
             of
             our
             state
             :
             But
             the
             Wills
             Resolution
             and
             Choice
             may
             be
             more
             constant
             .
             So
             that
             I
             advise
             you
             rather
             to
             try
             your self
             by
             your
             Will
             ,
             then
             by
             your
             Passionate
             stirrings
             of
             Love
             or
             longing
             ,
             of
             Joy
             or
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             Scripture
             lay
             as
             much
             on
             Love
             ,
             as
             on
             any
             Grace
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             ,
             that
             except
             we
             Love
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             s
             all
             very
             true
             .
             But
             consider
             ,
             Love
             hath
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             ,
             a
             faculty
             of
             the
             soul
             as
             Rational
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             call
             Willing
             ,
             Accepting
             ,
             Choosing
             or
             Consenting
             :
             this
             Complacency
             is
             true
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sure
             standing
             Mark.
             The
             other
             is
             the
             Passionate
             part
             ,
             commonly
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             soul
             as
             sensitive
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             though
             most
             commonly
             called
             Love
             ,
             yet
             is
             ,
             less
             certain
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             so
             unfitter
             to
             try
             your
             state
             by
             ;
             though
             a
             great
             duty
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             reach
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             understand
             and
             well
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             every
             willingness
             that
             will
             prove
             your
             sincerity
             .
             For
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             slight
             apprehensions
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             produce
             some
             slight
             desires
             and
             wishes
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             so
             feeble
             and
             heartless
             ,
             that
             every
             lust
             and
             carnal
             desire
             overcomes
             them
             :
             And
             it
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             enable
             them
             
             to
             deny
             the
             grossest
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Prevalent
             part
             of
             your
             Will
             that
             God
             must
             have
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             a
             greater
             share
             ,
             a
             deeper
             and
             larger
             room
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             a
             higher
             estimation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             also
             your
             Will
             must
             be
             so
             disposed
             hereby
             and
             inclined
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             and
             Glory
             to
             be
             obtained
             through
             Christ
             by
             a
             holy
             self-denying
             life
             ,
             were
             set
             before
             you
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             Pleasure
             ,
             Profits
             and
             Honours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             a
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             you
             would
             resolvedly
             take
             the
             former
             and
             refuse
             the
             later
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             thus
             set
             before
             you
             :
             and
             upon
             your
             choice
             dependeth
             your
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             (
             though
             that
             Choice
             must
             come
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             must
             you
             well
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             Willingness
             and
             Choice
             is
             still
             imperfect
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             I
             mention
             
               a
               hearty
               willingness
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             
               a
               perfect
               willingness
            
             .
             There
             may
             be
             and
             is
             in
             the
             most
             gracious
             souls
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             undisposedness
             ,
             backwardness
             and
             withdrawing
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             great
             a
             measure
             of
             unwillingness
             to
             duty
             .
             Especially
             to
             those
             duties
             which
             the
             flesh
             is
             most
             averse
             from
             ,
             and
             which
             require
             most
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             to
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Among
             all
             Duties
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             soul
             is
             naturally
             most
             backward
             to
             these
             following
             :
             1.
             
             To
             secret
             Prayer
             :
             because
             it
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             requires
             great
             reverence
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             of
             external
             pomp
             or
             form
             to
             take
             us
             up
             with
             ,
             and
             consisteth
             not
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             common
             gifts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             special
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             searchings
             ,
             pantings
             and
             strivings
             of
             a
             gracious
             soul
             towards
             God.
             (
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             the
             heartless
             repeating
             of
             bare
             words
             ,
             learned
             by
             rote
             ,
             and
             either
             not
             understood
             ,
             or
             not
             uttered
             from
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             )
             2.
             
             To
             serious
             Meditation
             ,
             also
             is
             the
             soul
             very
             backward
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             meditate
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promised
             Glory
             ,
             or
             any
             spiritual
             subject
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             thereby
             quickned
             and
             raised
             ,
             and
             graces
             exercised
             :
             (
             though
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             only
             to
             know
             or
             dispute
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             nothing
             neer
             so
             backward
             .
             )
             Or
             else
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             state
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             self-examination
             ,
             or
             self-judging
             ,
             or
             self-reprehension
             ,
             or
             self-exciting
             .
             3.
             
             Also
             to
             the
             Duty
             of
             faithfull
             dealing
             with
             each
             others
             souls
             ,
             in
             secret
             reproof
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             plainly
             (
             though
             lovingly
             )
             to
             tell
             each
             other
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             danger
             ,
             to
             this
             the
             heart
             is
             usually
             very
             backward
             ;
             partly
             through
             a
             sinfull
             bashfulness
             ,
             partly
             for
             want
             of
             more
             beleeving
             
             lively
             apprehensions
             of
             our
             duty
             and
             our
             brothers
             danger
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             we
             are
             loath
             to
             displease
             men
             and
             lose
             their
             favour
             ;
             it
             being
             grown
             so
             common
             for
             men
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             those
             (
             if
             not
             hate
             them
             )
             that
             de●l
             plainly
             and
             faithfully
             with
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Also
             to
             Take
             a
             Reproof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Give
             it
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             very
             backward
             :
             Even
             godly
             men
             (
             through
             the
             sad
             remainders
             of
             their
             sinfulness
             ,
             )
             do
             too
             commonly
             frown
             ,
             and
             snarle
             ,
             and
             retort
             our
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             study
             presently
             how
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             and
             put
             it
             by
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             something
             that
             may
             stop
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             reprover
             seem
             as
             bad
             as
             themselves
             :
             Though
             they
             dare
             not
             tread
             our
             reproofs
             under
             feet
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             and
             all
             to
             rent
             us
             ,
             yet
             they
             oft
             shew
             the
             remnants
             of
             a
             dogged
             nature
             ,
             though
             when
             they
             review
             their
             waies
             ,
             it
             costs
             them
             sorrow
             .
             We
             must
             sugar
             and
             butter
             our
             words
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             liker
             to
             stroaking
             then
             striking
             ,
             liker
             an
             approving
             then
             a
             reproving
             them
             ,
             liker
             flattery
             then
             faithfull
             dealing
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             we
             have
             all
             done
             ,
             they
             go
             down
             very
             hardly
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             half
             way
             ,
             even
             with
             many
             godly
             people
             when
             they
             are
             under
             a
             temptation
             .
             5.
             
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             those
             Duties
             which
             do
             pinch
             upon
             our
             credit
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             tend
             to
             disgrace
             us
             or
             impoverish
             us
             in
             the
             world
             :
             As
             the
             confessing
             of
             a
             Disgracefull
             
             fault
             :
             the
             free
             Giving
             to
             the
             poor
             or
             sacred
             uses
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             estates
             :
             the
             parting
             with
             our
             own
             Right
             or
             Gain
             for
             Peace
             :
             the
             patient
             suffering
             of
             wrong
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             it
             heartily
             :
             and
             loving
             bitter
             abusive
             enemies
             :
             especially
             the
             running
             upon
             the
             stream
             of
             mens
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             incurring
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             utterly
             undone
             in
             our
             worldly
             state
             (
             especially
             if
             men
             be
             rich
             :
             who
             do
             therefore
             as
             hardly
             get
             to
             Heaven
             as
             a
             Camel
             through
             a
             needles
             eye
             :
             )
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             our
             lives
             for
             Christ
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             godly
             men
             should
             perform
             all
             these
             with
             perfect
             Willingness
             :
             The
             flesh
             will
             play
             its
             part
             ,
             in
             pleading
             its
             own
             cause
             ;
             and
             will
             strive
             hard
             to
             maintain
             its
             own
             interest
             :
             O
             the
             shifts
             ,
             the
             subtill
             arguments
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             clamorous
             and
             importunate
             contradictions
             that
             all
             these
             Duties
             will
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             unrenewed
             ,
             and
             their
             Graces
             weak
             !
             so
             that
             you
             may
             well
             hence
             conclude
             that
             you
             are
             a
             sinner
             ;
             but
             you
             may
             not
             conclude
             that
             you
             are
             Graceless
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             backwardness
             and
             some
             unwillingness
             to
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Yet
             your
             Willingness
             must
             be
             greater
             then
             your
             unwillingness
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             must
             have
             the
             prevailing
             part
             of
             your
             will
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             the
             denomination
             is
             usually
             taken
             so
             that
             Scripture
             useth
             to
             affirm
             Gods
             people
             
             to
             be
             willing
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             fail
             in
             the
             execution
             .
             So
             Paul
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               will
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               when
               how
               to
               do
               or
               perform
               he
               found
               not
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             so
             perfectly
             as
             he
             would
             do
             :
             not
             to
             love
             God
             so
             intensly
             and
             fervently
             ;
             not
             to
             subdue
             passions
             and
             lusts
             so
             throughly
             ;
             not
             to
             watch
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             words
             ,
             and
             waies
             so
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             order
             them
             so
             exactly
             as
             the
             bent
             of
             his
             will
             did
             consent
             to
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             Arminian
             should
             pretend
             (
             as
             they
             do
             )
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             here
             in
             the
             person
             of
             an
             unregenerate
             man
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             man
             regenerate
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             text
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             state
             which
             he
             was
             then
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             state
             was
             a
             regenerate
             state
             :
             He
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             It
             is
             thus
             and
             thus
             with
             me
             ;
             
               So
               then
               I
               my self
               with
               my
               minde
               do
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               :
               but
               with
               my
               flesh
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             25.
             
             And
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             the
             like
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             
               For
               the
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               ●pirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               ●he
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ▪
               so
               that
               ye
               cannot
               do
               the
               things
               ●hat
               ye
               would
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             exposition
             of
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Here
             Scripture
             maketh
             the
             Godly
             Willing
             to
             do
             more
             then
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             :
             ●ut
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             Willingness
             ,
             but
             it
             ●s
             the
             Prevailing
             Inclination
             and
             Choice
             of
             ●he
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             gives
             the
             name
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Observe
             further
             ,
             that
             I
             add
             your
             Actual
             performance
             of
             Duty
             ;
             because
             true
             hearty
             Willingness
             ,
             will
             shew
             it self
             in
             actions
             and
             endeavours
             .
             It
             is
             but
             dissembling
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             perform
             the
             strictest
             ,
             holiest
             Duties
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             perform
             them
             .
             To
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             Pray
             ,
             and
             Pray
             not
             :
             or
             to
             Give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             yet
             Give
             not
             :
             or
             to
             perform
             the
             most
             self-denying
             costly
             Duties
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             it
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Practise
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             or
             drawn
             to
             them
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             confess
             a
             disgracefull
             sin
             ;
             nor
             further
             a
             good
             Cause
             to
             my
             danger
             ,
             cost
             or
             trouble
             ;
             nor
             reprove
             ,
             nor
             submit
             to
             reproof
             ;
             nor
             turn
             from
             the
             way
             of
             temptations
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Action
             must
             discover
             true
             Willingness
             .
             The
             son
             that
             said
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             
               I
               go
               Sir
            
             ,
             but
             went
             not
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             vineyard
             ,
             was
             not
             Accepted
             or
             Justified
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             are
             in
             doubt
             whether
             your
             Willingness
             be
             sincere
             ,
             enquire
             into
             your
             practice
             and
             performance
             .
             God
             commandeth
             you
             to
             Pray
             ,
             to
             instruct
             your
             family
             ,
             to
             be
             Mercifull
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             forgive
             those
             that
             wrong
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             perswade
             you
             from
             these
             .
             Do
             you
             perform
             them
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             Though
             you
             may
             do
             it
             with
             backwardness
             ,
             and
             dullness
             ,
             and
             weakness
             ,
             yet
             do
             you
             Do
             it
             ?
             and
             desire
             you
             could
             do
             it
             better
             ?
             and
             lament
             your
             misdoing
             it
             ?
             and
             endeavour
             to
             Do
             it
             better
             
             then
             you
             have
             formerly
             done
             ?
             This
             shews
             then
             that
             the
             spirit
             prevaileth
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             do
             contradict
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             here
             you
             must
             carefully
             distinguish
             of
             Duties
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             made
             some
             to
             be
             secondary
             parts
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             flat
             necessity
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             Glorification
             :
             Such
             are
             confessing
             Christ
             before
             men
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ;
             confessing
             sin
             ;
             Praying
             ;
             shewing
             Mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             forgiving
             wrongs
             ;
             hearing
             and
             yielding
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             still
             supposing
             that
             there
             be
             opportunity
             and
             necessaries
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             .
             But
             some
             d●ties
             there
             are
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             laid
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             or
             necessity
             on
             :
             though
             yet
             the
             w●●full
             resolved
             omission
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             of
             any
             known
             duty
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Also
             ,
             the
             Case
             may
             much
             differ
             with
             several
             persons
             ,
             places
             and
             seasons
             ,
             concerning
             Duty
             :
             that
             may
             be
             a
             Duty
             to
             one
             man
             that
             i●
             not
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             at
             one
             season
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             another
             .
             And
             that
             may
             be
             a
             greater
             duty
             ,
             and
             of
             indispensable
             necessity
             to
             one
             ,
             which
             to
             another
             is
             not
             so
             great
             .
             It
             may
             stand
             with
             true
             Grace
             ,
             to
             omit
             that
             duty
             which
             men
             know
             not
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             so
             to
             
             them
             (
             except
             where
             the
             duty
             is
             such
             as
             is
             it self
             of
             absolute
             neeessity
             to
             salvation
             :
             )
             but
             it
             cannot
             so
             stand
             with
             Grace
             in
             those
             that
             know
             it
             ,
             ordinarily
             to
             reject
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Also
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             true
             Willingness
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             will
             shew
             it self
             in
             Actual
             Obedience
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             it
             of
             every
             particular
             individual
             Act
             which
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             judge
             your self
             Graceless
             for
             every
             particular
             omission
             of
             a
             duty
             :
             no
             ,
             though
             you
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             :
             and
             though
             you
             considered
             it
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             .
             For
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Habituated
             Inclination
             and
             Willingness
             to
             obey
             Christ
             rooted
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             yet
             by
             the
             force
             of
             a
             temptation
             ,
             the
             actual
             prevalency
             of
             it
             at
             that
             time
             in
             that
             act
             may
             be
             hindered
             and
             supprest
             .
             2.
             
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             you
             do
             hold
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             in
             other
             duties
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             when
             the
             temptation
             is
             overcome
             ,
             and
             Grace
             hath
             been
             rowsed
             up
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             you
             soberly
             recollect
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             you
             will
             return
             to
             Obedience
             in
             that
             duty
             also
             .
             Yea
             how
             many
             daies
             ,
             or
             weeks
             ,
             or
             moneths
             ,
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             possibly
             neglect
             a
             known
             duty
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             determe
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
             Yet
             suc●
             omissions
             as
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             a
             sincer●
             Resolution
             and
             Willingness
             to
             obey
             Chri●●
             universally
             (
             I
             mean
             a
             Habitual
             Willingness
             
             will
             not
             consist
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             know
             the
             fourth
             Mark
             ,
             about
             forsaking
             All
             for
             Christ
             ,
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             unseasonable
             and
             harsh
             to
             propound
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             omit
             it
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             hath
             not
             omitted
             it
             ;
             nay
             seeing
             he
             hath
             so
             urged
             it
             ,
             and
             laid
             such
             a
             stress
             on
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             dare
             not
             dawb
             ,
             nor
             be
             unfaithfull
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             troubling
             :
             such
             skinning
             over
             the
             wound
             ,
             will
             but
             prepare
             for
             more
             trouble
             &
             a
             further
             cure
             .
             Christ
             thought
             it
             meet
             even
             to
             tell
             young
             beginners
             of
             the
             worst
             (
             though
             it
             might
             possibly
             discourage
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             turn
             some
             back
             (
             that
             they
             might
             not
             come
             to
             him
             upon
             mistaken
             expectations
             :
             and
             he
             requireth
             all
             that
             will
             be
             Christians
             and
             he
             saved
             ,
             to
             count
             their
             cost
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             reckon
             what
             it
             will
             stand
             them
             in
             to
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             undergo
             his
             termes
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             take
             up
             their
             Cross
             ,
             forsake
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             )
             they
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciples
             .
             And
             Christ
             had
             rather
             they
             knew
             it
             before
             hand
             ,
             then
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             turn
             back
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             what
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             imagin
             that
             Christ
             had
             deceived
             them
             &
             drawn
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             done
             the
             wrong
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             I
             say
             in
             the
             fourth
             Mark
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             have
             
               a
               setled
               Resolution
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
             same
             thing
             as
             before
             I
             did
             by
             
               hearty
               willingness
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             meeter
             here
             to
             call
             it
             Resolution
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             name
             for
             that
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             
               a
               determination
               of
               it self
               upon
               d●liberation
               ,
               after
               any
               wavering
               ,
               to
               the
               d●ing
               or
               submitting
               to
               any
               thing
               as
               commanded
               .
            
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Prevailing
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             that
             must
             prove
             you
             sincere
             :
             Every
             cold
             uneffectual
             wish
             will
             not
             serve
             tern
             .
             Christ
             seeks
             for
             your
             heart
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             with
             its
             pleasures
             ,
             profits
             and
             honours
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             The
             soul
             which
             upon
             consideration
             of
             both
             ,
             doth
             prefer
             Christ
             in
             his
             choice
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             world
             (
             as
             it
             is
             competitor
             with
             him
             )
             and
             this
             not
             doubtingly
             and
             with
             reservation
             for
             further
             deliberation
             or
             trial
             ,
             but
             presently
             passeth
             his
             consent
             for
             better
             and
             worse
             ,
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Resolving
            
             .
             And
             I
             know
             no
             one
             word
             that
             more
             fitly
             expresseth
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             which
             differenceth
             a
             true
             Christian
             from
             all
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             a
             man
             may
             safely
             judge
             of
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yet
             I
             here
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             
               a
               setled
               Resolution
            
             :
             And
             that
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Habituated
             Willingness
             or
             Resolution
             .
             The
             Prevalency
             of
             Christs
             Interest
             in
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             a
             Habitual
             Prevalency
             .
             If
             a
             man
             that
             is
             terrified
             by
             a
             rowsing
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             that
             h●th
             in
             expectation
             of
             present
             death
             ,
             should
             
             actually
             Resolve
             to
             forsake
             sin
             ,
             or
             perform
             duty
             ;
             without
             any
             further
             change
             of
             minde
             ,
             or
             habit
             ,
             or
             fixedness
             of
             this
             Resolution
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             of
             no
             great
             value
             ,
             and
             soon
             extinguished
             .
             Though
             yet
             I
             believe
             that
             no
             unsanctified
             man
             doth
             ever
             attain
             to
             that
             full
             Resolution
             for
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             complacency
             in
             Christ
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             termed
             ,
             the
             Prevailing
             part
             of
             the
             Will
             :
             Those
             that
             seem
             Resolved
             to
             day
             to
             be
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             are
             unresolved
             again
             ,
             have
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             were
             never
             truly
             Resolved
             .
             Though
             the
             Will
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             lye
             under
             declinings
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             Resolution
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             hath
             alwaies
             his
             Habitual
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             usually
             his
             Actual
             in
             a
             prevalent
             degree
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             add
             also
             the
             Grounds
             (
             in
             the
             fourth
             Mark
             )
             on
             which
             this
             Resolution
             must
             be
             raised
             .
             For
             false
             Grounds
             in
             the
             Understanding
             will
             not
             bear
             up
             a
             true
             Resolution
             in
             the
             Will.
             And
             therefore
             we
             put
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             before
             our
             Profession
             of
             Consent
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             sound
             Belief
             of
             it
             ,
             breeds
             a
             sound
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             sound
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             If
             a
             man
             resolve
             to
             obey
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             a
             conceit
             that
             Christ
             will
             never
             put
             him
             upon
             any
             suffering
             (
             else
             he
             would
             not
             resolve
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             he
             
             will
             give
             him
             such
             bruitish
             pleasures
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             as
             Mahomet
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             this
             Resoution
             were
             not
             sound
             :
             yet
             in
             many
             lesser
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             be
             unsound
             ,
             and
             yet
             soundly
             cleave
             to
             the
             foundation
             .
             He
             may
             build
             hay
             and
             stubble
             possibly
             :
             but
             the
             foundation
             must
             be
             held
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Observe
             well
             (
             lest
             you
             mistake
             me
             )
             that
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             your
             present
             Resolving
             to
             forsake
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             call
             you
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             your
             absolute
             Promise
             or
             Prediction
             that
             eventually
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             deny
             or
             forsake
             him
             .
             You
             may
             be
             uncertain
             how
             you
             shall
             be
             upheld
             in
             a
             day
             of
             trial
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             may
             now
             be
             Resolved
             or
             fully
             Purposed
             in
             your
             own
             minde
             what
             to
             do
             .
             To
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               consent
               ,
               purpose
               or
               resolve
               ,
               unless
               I
               were
               certain
               to
               perform
               my
               Resolutions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               flag
               or
               change
               again
            
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             no
             Christian
             unless
             I
             were
             sure
             to
             persevere
             .
             I
             will
             not
             be
             married
             to
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             drawn
             to
             break
             my
             covenant
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Also
             observe
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             your
             resolving
             to
             forsake
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             cast
             away
             your
             state
             or
             life
             ,
             but
             to
             submit
             it
             to
             his
             dispose
             ,
             and
             to
             relinquish
             it
             only
             in
             case
             that
             he
             command
             you
             so
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             that
             you
             should
             
             be
             able
             thus
             to
             Resolve
             of
             your self
             without
             the
             special
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             yet
             without
             it
             to
             continue
             those
             Resolutions
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             perform
             them
             by
             actual
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             will
             give
             me
             Grace
             to
             persevere
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             deny
             him
             as
             Peter
             did
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             should
             neither
             Promise
             nor
             Resolve
             what
             I
             cannot
             be
             certain
             to
             perform
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             suppose
             you
             have
             read
             the
             many
             Scriptures
             and
             Arguments
             which
             our
             Divines
             ordinarily
             use
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             true
             Believers
             shall
             not
             fall
             quite
             away
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             how
             the
             opposers
             can
             answer
             that
             text
             which
             themselves
             use
             to
             alledge
             for
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Mat.
             13.6
             ,
             21.
             
             Those
             that
             believe
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             fall
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             the
             seed
             had
             not
             depth
             of
             earth
             ,
             the
             word
             never
             took
             rooting
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Whence
             it
             seems
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             inferred
             ,
             that
             those
             shall
             not
             fall
             away
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             God
             hath
             taken
             deep
             rooting
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             them
             
               in
               whose
               hearts
               or
               wills
               Christ
               hath
               a
               stronger
               interest
               then
               the
               creature
               ,
            
             or
             
               those
               that
               have
               a
               well-grounded
               ,
               unreserved
               ,
               habituated
               or
               setled
               Resolution
               to
               be
               for
               Christ
               .
            
             2.
             
             However
             ,
             your
             present
             Resolution
             and
             your
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               do
               Consent
               :
               or
               ,
               this
               I
               am
               Resolved
               to
               do
               by
               
               the
               help
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               .
            
             3.
             
             Else
             no
             man
             should
             be
             Baptized
             or
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             uncertain
             to
             keep
             his
             Covenants
             :
             For
             all
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             do
             Covenant
             and
             vow
             ,
             
               to
               forsake
               the
               world
               ,
               flesh
               and
               Devil
               ,
               and
               fight
               under
               Christs
               banner
               to
               their
               lives
               end
               .
            
             Understand
             me
             therefore
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             to
             promise
             to
             do
             this
             by
             your
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             for
             the
             aid
             of
             every
             true
             Believer
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             If
             your
             Resolution
             at
             present
             be
             hearty
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             your
             minde
             with
             doubtfull
             tormenting
             fears
             ,
             what
             you
             should
             do
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             forsake
             all
             ,
             and
             suffer
             death
             for
             Christ
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             lay
             no
             more
             on
             us
             then
             we
             can
             bear
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             temptation
             will
             make
             us
             a
             way
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             13.
             either
             he
             will
             not
             bring
             us
             into
             trials
             beyond
             our
             strength
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             will
             increase
             our
             strength
             according
             to
             our
             trials
             .
             He
             hath
             bid
             us
             pray
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               but
               deliver
               us
               from
               evil
               :
            
             and
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               will
               he
               will
               give
               us
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             once
             you
             can
             but
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             your
             full
             Resolution
             to
             forsake
             all
             for
             Christ
             if
             he
             call
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             then
             to
             vex
             your
             soul
             with
             fears
             
             of
             the
             issue
             :
             for
             that
             is
             but
             to
             distrust
             God
             your
             father
             and
             your
             strength
             .
             Only
             you
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             do
             your
             duty
             to
             the
             keeping
             up
             of
             your
             present
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             obediently
             on
             God
             for
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             it
             earnestly
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Much
             less
             ,
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             men
             to
             feign
             and
             suppose
             such
             calamities
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             never
             try
             men
             by
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             ask
             themselves
             ,
             Can
             I
             bear
             these
             for
             Christ
             ?
             and
             so
             to
             try
             themselves
             on
             false
             and
             dangerous
             grounds
             .
             Some
             use
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             lest
             if
             they
             were
             put
             to
             long
             and
             exquisite
             torments
             for
             Christ
             they
             should
             renounce
             him
             .
             One
             saith
             ,
             I
             cannot
             endure
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             for
             Christ
             :
             Another
             saith
             ,
             Could
             I
             endure
             to
             be
             roasted
             or
             torn
             in
             pieces
             so
             many
             weeks
             or
             daies
             together
             ?
             or
             could
             I
             endure
             to
             die
             so
             many
             times
             over
             ?
             These
             are
             foolish
             ,
             sinfull
             questions
             ,
             which
             Christ
             never
             desired
             you
             to
             put
             to
             your selves
             .
             He
             never
             tries
             mens
             faith
             on
             this
             manner
             .
             Tormentors
             cannot
             go
             beyond
             his
             Will.
             Nay
             it
             is
             but
             very
             few
             that
             he
             tries
             by
             death
             :
             and
             fewer
             by
             an
             extream
             tormenting
             death
             .
             All
             this
             therefore
             proceeds
             from
             errour
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Observe
             ,
             from
             the
             fifth
             Mark
             ,
             That
             the
             present
             Prevalency
             of
             your
             Resolutions
             now
             against
             those
             Temptations
             which
             you
             encounter
             with
             ,
             may
             well
             encourage
             you
             to
             
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             prevail
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             God
             bring
             you
             into
             greater
             trials
             .
             Can
             you
             now
             follow
             Christ
             in
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             though
             your
             flesh
             repine
             and
             would
             have
             its
             liberties
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             world
             deride
             or
             threaten
             you
             ,
             or
             great
             ones
             turn
             against
             you
             and
             threaten
             your
             undoing
             ?
             Can
             you
             part
             with
             your
             money
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             any
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             estate
             that
             God
             hath
             allotted
             you
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Some
             trials
             you
             have
             now
             :
             if
             you
             can
             go
             well
             through
             these
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             disquiet
             your
             minde
             with
             fears
             of
             falling
             in
             greater
             trials
             .
             But
             he
             that
             cannot
             now
             deny
             his
             greedy
             Appetite
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             so
             far
             as
             to
             forbear
             excess
             ;
             nor
             can
             deny
             his
             credit
             with
             men
             ,
             nor
             bear
             the
             scorns
             or
             frowns
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             be
             on
             the
             stronger
             side
             ,
             and
             decline
             his
             duty
             to
             avoid
             danger
             ,
             whatever
             become
             of
             conscience
             or
             Gods
             favour
             ;
             this
             man
             is
             not
             like
             to
             forsake
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             though
             I
             break
             through
             lesser
             trials
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             to
             overcome
             in
             greater
             :
             for
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             Grace
             will
             not
             enable
             a
             man
             to
             forsake
             All
             ,
             which
             will
             enable
             him
             to
             forsake
             a
             little
             .
             Many
             have
             gone
             through
             smaller
             trials
             ,
             and
             after
             forsaken
             
             Christ
             in
             greater
             :
             And
             Christ
             makes
             it
             the
             property
             of
             temporaries
             that
             are
             not
             rooted
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             when
             tribulation
             and
             persecution
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ariseth
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             they
             may
             stand
             till
             then
             :
             and
             if
             trial
             never
             come
             ,
             they
             may
             never
             fall
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unsound
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             your
             trial
             now
             be
             considerable
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             may
             be
             manifested
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             none
             of
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             striving
             against
             sin
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             resisted
             unto
             bloud
             .
             2.
             
             If
             you
             carefully
             observe
             your
             own
             heart
             ,
             you
             may
             discern
             whether
             the
             spirit
             and
             your
             resolutions
             be
             prevalent
             ,
             by
             their
             daily
             subduing
             and
             mortifying
             the
             flesh
             and
             its
             lusts
             .
             Nay
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Victory
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             over
             the
             flattering
             ,
             enticing
             world
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             over
             the
             frowning
             ,
             persecuting
             world
             in
             adversity
             .
             And
             therefore
             finde
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             you
             need
             not
             fear
             the
             other
             .
             Though
             I
             confess
             that
             hypocrites
             do
             not
             fall
             so
             visibly
             and
             shamefully
             alwayes
             in
             prosperity
             as
             in
             adversity
             :
             for
             they
             have
             more
             pretences
             ,
             advantages
             and
             carnal
             shifts
             to
             hide
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             falls
             .
             And
             for
             that
             in
             the
             Parable
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             one
             thing
             :
             Christ
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             every
             several
             sort
             of
             Hearers
             by
             a
             Gradation
             ,
             speaking
             last
             of
             those
             
             that
             go
             farthest
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             the
             common
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             negligent
             Hearers
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             word
             takes
             no
             root
             at
             all
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             are
             those
             that
             give
             it
             a
             slight
             and
             shallow
             rooting
             ,
             but
             no
             deep
             rooting
             at
             all
             :
             these
             are
             they
             that
             fall
             away
             in
             tribulation
             .
             By
             
               falling
               away
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             plain
             deserting
             Christ
             or
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             Cause
             .
             These
             men
             till
             this
             falling
             away
             ,
             though
             they
             professed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             word
             with
             joy
             ,
             yet
             no
             doubt
             ,
             did
             not
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             &
             the
             world
             :
             whereby
             they
             might
             have
             discovered
             their
             unsoundness
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             before
             tribulation
             came
             :
             First
             ,
             By
             discerning
             that
             the
             Word
             was
             not
             deep
             rooted
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             their
             Judgement
             and
             Estimation
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             in
             their
             Wills
             and
             setled
             Resolution
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             by
             discerning
             the
             unmortified
             lusts
             of
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             Hearers
             likened
             to
             the
             
               thorny
               ground
            
             ,
             went
             further
             then
             these
             :
             for
             here
             it
             is
             only
             said
             by
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             
               that
               they
               bring
               no
               fruit
               to
               perfection
               :
            
             However
             ,
             whether
             these
             went
             farther
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             also
             had
             their
             trial
             and
             ●ell
             in
             the
             trial
             :
             The
             deceitfullness
             of
             riches
             overturned
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             heat
             of
             persecution
             overturned
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             prosperity
             puts
             faith
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             adversity
             .
             But
             mark
             the
             different
             manner
             of
             their
             falls
             and
             
             overthrowes
             :
             They
             that
             are
             overthrown
             by
             adversity
             ,
             are
             said
             
               to
               fall
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             forsake
             Christ
             openly
             :
             but
             they
             that
             fall
             by
             prosperity
             ,
             are
             not
             said
             to
             fall
             away
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             
               the
               deceitfullness
               of
               riches
               and
               cares
               of
               the
               world
               choak
               the
               word
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               becomes
               unfruitfull
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               brings
               no
               fruit
               to
               perfection
               .
            
             For
             usually
             these
             do
             not
             openly
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             but
             continue
             oft
             an
             unfruitfull
             and
             hypocriticall
             profession
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             at
             that
             very
             time
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             choaked
             and
             fruitless
             ,
             yet
             the
             blade
             of
             profession
             may
             be
             as
             green
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             so
             much
             in
             some
             duties
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             golden
             words
             ,
             and
             wity
             shifts
             to
             plead
             for
             every
             covetous
             practice
             ,
             and
             put
             so
             fair
             a
             gloss
             on
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             up
             the
             credit
             of
             being
             very
             eminent
             Christians
             .
             So
             that
             if
             your
             Grace
             can
             carry
             you
             well
             through
             prosperity
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             confident
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             then
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             proved
             true
             and
             saving
             ,
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             confident
             that
             it
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             adversity
             also
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             overcome
             the
             shake
             of
             tribulation
             .
             I
             think
             most
             men
             are
             better
             in
             adversity
             than
             in
             prosperity
             :
             though
             I
             confess
             no
             adversity
             is
             so
             shaking
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             leaves
             it
             in
             a
             mans
             choice
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             by
             sinning
             :
             As
             for
             a
             man
             in
             health
             to
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             the
             persecutor
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             thou
             
             wilt
             turn
             to
             my
             side
             and
             way
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             thy
             life
             and
             preferment
             with
             it
             :
             But
             sickness
             or
             other
             sufferings
             imposed
             only
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             only
             God
             can
             take
             off
             ,
             are
             nothing
             so
             shaking
             .
             For
             as
             the
             former
             drawes
             us
             to
             please
             men
             that
             they
             may
             deliver
             us
             ,
             so
             this
             drawes
             even
             the
             wicked
             to
             think
             of
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             deliver
             them
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Observe
             that
             when
             I
             ask
             
               whether
               this
               Resolution
               do
               already
               prevail
               ,
            
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             any
             perfect
             prevailing
             :
             nay
             sin
             may
             prevail
             to
             draw
             you
             to
             a
             particular
             act
             (
             and
             how
             many
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             tell
             you
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             still
             Grace
             and
             the
             Spirit
             do
             conquer
             in
             the
             main
             .
             For
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             General
             and
             Army
             get
             the
             victory
             who
             vanquish
             the
             other
             and
             win
             the
             field
             ,
             though
             yet
             perhaps
             a
             Troop
             or
             Regiment
             may
             be
             routed
             ,
             and
             many
             slain
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             When
             I
             speak
             of
             your
             
               overcoming
               all
               gross
               sins
            
             ,
             as
             I
             mean
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             its
             too
             possible
             for
             a
             believer
             to
             commit
             a
             gross
             sin
             ;
             so
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             its
             hard
             to
             tell
             just
             which
             sins
             are
             to
             be
             called
             gross
             ,
             and
             which
             infirmities
             only
             :
             or
             (
             as
             some
             speak
             )
             which
             is
             mortal
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Mark
             hath
             some
             difficulties
             as
             to
             the
             right
             trying
             by
             it
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             19.
             
             Yet
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             joyn
             them
             all
             together
             in
             trial
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             that
             
             the
             true
             and
             full
             description
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             contained
             .
             The
             same
             description
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             (
             presupposing
             his
             right
             belief
             )
             I
             have
             drawn
             up
             in
             our
             publike
             Church-profession
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             County
             the
             Ministers
             have
             agreed
             on
             ;
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Consent
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               I
               do
               heartily
               take
               this
               one
               God
               for
               my
               only
               God
               and
               chief
               good
               ,
               and
               this
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               my
               only
               Lord-Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               this
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               my
               sanctifier
               ;
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               by
               him
               revealed
               ,
               and
               sealed
               by
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               now
               contained
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               do
               I
               t●ke
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Rule
               of
               my
               Faith
               and
               Life
               :
               And
               Repenting
               unfeignedly
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               I
               do
               resolve
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               sincerely
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               Holiness
               to
               God
               and
               Righteousness
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               special
               Love
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               flesh
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               the
               death
               .
            
             He
             that
             sincerely
             can
             speak
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             see
             that
             those
             five
             which
             I
             laid
             you
             down
             are
             all
             true
             Marks
             ,
             do
             but
             peruse
             these
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             following
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.5
             ,
             2.
             and
             73.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             1.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Josh
             .
             24.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             Mat.
             6.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             and
             8.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             23.
             
             Heb.
             11.10
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Psal
             .
             16.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             the
             
             second
             ,
             see
             Joh.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
             Acts
             16.31
             .
             Joh.
             14.21
             .
             and
             16.27
             .
             Rom.
             14.9
             .
             Luk.
             19.27
             .
             Jam.
             1.12
             .
             Mat.
             22.37
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.22
             .
             Mat.
             10.37
             .
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
             For
             the
             third
             most
             of
             the
             same
             will
             serve
             :
             and
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             Mat.
             7.24
             .
             Psal
             .
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Mat.
             5.20
             .
             Acts
             10.35
             .
             Rom.
             7.22
             .
             For
             the
             two
             last
             ,
             besides
             the
             former
             ,
             see
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             from
             the
             1.
             to
             14.
             
             Gal.
             5.17
             ,
             24.
             and
             26.8
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
             Luk.
             8.13
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.15
             .
             and
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Jam.
             1.27
             .
             and
             4.4
             .
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
             and
             1.4
             .
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             Mat.
             10
             37.
             
             Rom.
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
             Phil.
             2.14
             .
             Col.
             3.23
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.8
             ,
             14.
             
             Joh.
             12.16
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Gen.
             22.16
             .
             Mat.
             10
             22.
             and
             24.13
             .
             Heb.
             3.6
             ,
             14.
             and
             6.11
             .
             Rev.
             2.26
             ,
             10.
             and
             12.11
             .
             Mat.
             16.25
             .
             and
             10.39
             .
             Mar.
             17.33
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             ,
             13.
             
             Luk.
             13.3
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             6.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             such
             Marks
             as
             you
             may
             safely
             try
             your self
             by
             ,
             and
             cleared
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             to
             you
             .
             Now
             let
             me
             advise
             you
             to
             this
             use
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             In
             your
             serious
             self-examination
             ,
             try
             only
             by
             these
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             uncertain
             Marks
             .
             I
             know
             there
             be
             promises
             of
             Life
             made
             to
             some
             particular
             duties
             and
             single
             qualifications
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             Humility
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Almes-deeds
             ,
             Love
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             is
             still
             both
             on
             supposition
             that
             they
             be
             not
             single
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             are
             accompanied
             with
             ,
             
             and
             flow
             from
             that
             faith
             and
             love
             to
             God
             beforementioned
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             prevailing
             degree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             ever
             any
             fresh
             doubtings
             arise
             in
             you
             ,
             upon
             the
             stirrings
             of
             corruption
             ,
             or
             debility
             of
             Graces
             ,
             still
             have
             recourse
             to
             these
             former
             Marks
             ;
             and
             while
             you
             finde
             these
             ,
             let
             not
             any
             thing
             cause
             you
             to
             pass
             wrong
             judgements
             on
             your self
             .
             Lay
             these
             now
             to
             your
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               Are
               you
               not
               unfeignedly
               willing
               to
               have
               Christ
               on
               the
               termes
               that
               he
               is
               offered
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               more
               holy
               ?
               and
               beg
               of
               him
               to
               make
               you
               so
               ?
               Would
               you
               not
               be
               glad
               if
               your
               soul
               were
               more
               perfectly
               sanctified
               and
               rid
               of
               that
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               the
               smart
               and
               displeasing
               of
               your
               flesh
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               willing
               to
               wait
               on
               God
               in
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               that
               poor
               weak
               measure
               as
               you
               are
               able
               to
               perform
               them
               ?
               Durst
               you
               or
               would
               you
               quit
               your
               part
               in
               God
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               forsake
               the
               way
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               the
               prophane
               world
               doth
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               please
               your
               flesh
               or
               save
               your
               state
               or
               life
               ?
               Do
               not
               you
               daily
               strive
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               under
               ,
               and
               deny
               it
               its
               desires
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               deny
               the
               world
               when
               it
               would
               hinder
               you
               from
               works
               of
               Mercy
               or
               publique
               Good
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               ability
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               grief
               of
               your
               soul
               when
               you
               fall
               ?
               and
               your
               greatest
               trouble
               that
               you
               cannot
               walk
               more
               obediently
               ,
               
               innocently
               and
               fruitfully
               ?
               and
               do
               you
               not
               after
               sinning
               Resolve
               to
               be
               more
               watchfull
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               resolved
               to
               stick
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               holy
               Laws
               and
               Waies
               ,
               whatever
               changes
               or
               dangers
               come
               ?
               and
               rather
               to
               forsake
               friends
               and
               all
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               then
               to
               forsake
               him
               ?
               Yet
               in
               a
               godly
               jealousie
               and
               distrust
               of
               your
               own
               heart
               ,
               do
               renounce
               your
               own
               strength
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               do
               this
               only
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               therefore
               daily
               beg
               it
               of
               him
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               your
               daily
               care
               and
               business
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               avoid
               sinning
               in
               your
               weak
               measure
               ?
            
             I
             hope
             that
             all
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             case
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             you
             have
             Infallible
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             want
             but
             the
             sight
             and
             comfort
             of
             them
             :
             You
             have
             the
             true
             grounds
             for
             Assurance
             ,
             though
             you
             want
             Assurance
             it self
             :
             Your
             chief
             danger
             is
             over
             ,
             though
             your
             trouble
             remain
             .
             Your
             soul
             is
             at
             the
             present
             in
             a
             safe
             condition
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             :
             You
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             consolation
             .
             It
             must
             be
             your
             next
             work
             therefore
             to
             study
             Gods
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             your
             soul
             .
             Let
             not
             so
             blessed
             a
             guest
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             dwell
             in
             you
             unobserved
             .
             Shall
             he
             do
             such
             wonders
             in
             you
             and
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             it
             ?
             Shall
             he
             new
             beget
             you
             ,
             and
             new
             make
             you
             ,
             and
             produce
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             heavenly
             nature
             in
             you
             ,
             who
             
             of
             your self
             were
             so
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             not
             observe
             it
             ?
             Had
             you
             any
             of
             these
             holy
             desires
             ,
             endeavors
             or
             resolutions
             of
             your self
             by
             nature
             ?
             Or
             have
             the
             ungodly
             about
             you
             any
             of
             them
             ?
             O
             that
             you
             knew
             what
             a
             Work
             of
             wonderfull
             Mercy
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             the
             Spirit
             performeth
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             a
             soul
             ?
             then
             sure
             you
             would
             more
             observe
             and
             admire
             his
             Love
             to
             you
             herein
             !
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 Rule
                 for
                 your
                 Direction
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 setling
                 of
                 your
                 Peace
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
              
               Assurance
               of
               Justification
               ,
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               Salvation
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               smallest
               degree
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             I
             must
             say
             something
             for
             explaining
             my
             meaning
             to
             you
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             give
             you
             my
             Reasons
             of
             this
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Understand
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             working
             by
             means
             ,
             not
             denying
             but
             God
             may
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             ,
             or
             other
             supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             bestow
             
             Assurance
             on
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             all
             wise
             Christians
             will
             take
             heed
             of
             expecting
             this
             ,
             or
             of
             trusting
             too
             much
             to
             seeming
             Revelations
             ,
             unless
             they
             could
             prove
             that
             God
             useth
             to
             conferre
             Assurance
             in
             this
             way
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             ,
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             
               the
               smallest
               degree
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             those
             saving
             Graces
             whose
             acts
             are
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             fore-expressed
             Marks
             I
             laid
             down
             to
             you
             .
             Do
             not
             therefore
             so
             farre
             mistake
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             those
             common
             Gifts
             which
             are
             separable
             from
             true
             Sanctification
             :
             such
             as
             are
             extensive
             Knowledge
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Ability
             of
             Utterance
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             Repeating
             ,
             Exhorting
             or
             Praying
             ;
             An
             ornate
             ,
             plausible
             winning
             deportment
             before
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             commonly
             called
             Good
             breeding
             or
             Manners
             ;
             An
             affected
             humble
             ,
             complementall
             familiarity
             and
             condescension
             ,
             to
             creep
             into
             mens
             estimation
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             steal
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
             Many
             a
             one
             that
             is
             strong
             in
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             is
             weak
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             my
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             Minister
             punctually
             to
             set
             down
             a
             discernable
             difference
             between
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             True
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             degree
             
             of
             common
             Grace
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Just
             here
             it
             is
             that
             they
             part
             ,
             or
             by
             this
             you
             may
             discern
             them
             .
             I
             do
             but
             say
             ,
             I
             think
             so
             ,
             because
             other
             men
             may
             know
             farre
             more
             then
             I
             do
             :
             But
             I
             will
             say
             it
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             .
             This
             much
             I
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             Grace
             that
             is
             saving
             doth
             determine
             the
             soul
             for
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             against
             the
             world
             and
             flesh
             that
             stand
             as
             Competitors
             ;
             and
             so
             where
             Christs
             interest
             prevaileth
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             saving
             Grace
             :
             As
             when
             you
             are
             weighing
             two
             things
             in
             the
             balance
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             make
             it
             so
             near
             evenweight
             ,
             that
             one
             end
             is
             turned
             and
             no
             more
             :
             so
             when
             you
             are
             considering
             whether
             to
             be
             for
             Christ
             or
             for
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             your
             Will
             is
             but
             even
             a
             very
             little
             Determined
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             saving
             Grace
             .
             But
             then
             how
             a
             poor
             soul
             should
             discern
             this
             prevalent
             choice
             and
             determination
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             easie
             and
             common
             then
             for
             men
             to
             think
             verily
             ,
             that
             they
             preferre
             Christ
             above
             the
             creature
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             no
             temptation
             doth
             assault
             them
             ,
             nor
             sensual
             objects
             stand
             up
             in
             any
             cosiderable
             strength
             to
             entice
             them
             :
             Nay
             wicked
             men
             do
             truly
             ,
             oft
             times
             ,
             purpose
             to
             obey
             Christ
             before
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Lord
             ,
             meerly
             
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             know
             or
             consider
             the
             quality
             of
             his
             Laws
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             so
             strict
             and
             spiritual
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             hazardous
             to
             their
             worldly
             hopes
             and
             seeming-happiness
             :
             But
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             particulars
             ,
             and
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Now
               deny
               thy self
               ,
               and
               thy
               friend
               ,
               and
               thy
               goods
               ,
               and
               thy
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             alas
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             his
             Resolution
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             be
             perswaded
             to
             it
             .
             But
             he
             that
             said
             to
             God
             who
             sends
             him
             to
             labour
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             
               I
               go
               Sir
            
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             finde
             the
             unpleasingness
             of
             the
             Work
             ,
             he
             goes
             not
             ,
             or
             never
             sets
             a
             hand
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             no
             true
             saving
             Resolution
             or
             Willingness
             ,
             which
             prevaileth
             not
             for
             actual
             Obedience
             .
             Now
             here
             comes
             in
             the
             unresolvable
             Doubt
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             least
             Measure
             of
             Obedience
             that
             will
             prove
             a
             man
             truly
             Willing
             and
             Resolved
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             truly
             Accepted
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             Lord
             ?
             This
             obedience
             lieth
             in
             Performing
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             Avoiding
             what
             is
             forbidden
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             too
             certain
             that
             every
             true
             Believer
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             frequent
             neglect
             of
             Duty
             ,
             yea
             of
             known
             Duty
             :
             We
             know
             we
             should
             Love
             God
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             Delight
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             Meditate
             more
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             Pray
             more
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             then
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             instruct
             our
             Families
             more
             diligently
             ,
             and
             speak
             against
             sin
             more
             boldly
             ,
             and
             admonish
             our
             
             neighbours
             more
             faithfully
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             :
             
               The
               good
               that
               we
               would
               do
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.19
             .
             Nay
             the
             flesh
             so
             striveth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             
               cannot
               do
               the
               good
               we
               would
               .
               Gal.
            
             5.17
             .
             Nay
             many
             a
             true
             Christian
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             hath
             been
             drawn
             to
             omit
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             or
             family
             duties
             almost
             wholly
             for
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             time
             :
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             to
             be
             so
             corrupted
             in
             his
             judgement
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             he
             doth
             well
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             forbearing
             praising
             God
             by
             Psalmes
             ,
             Receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Communicating
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Word
             publikely
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             what
             duty
             almost
             is
             not
             denied
             of
             late
             ?
             )
             and
             perhaps
             may
             not
             only
             omit
             Relieving
             the
             poor
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             excuse
             it
             .
             Now
             what
             man
             can
             punctually
             determine
             just
             how
             often
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             omission
             ?
             and
             just
             how
             long
             he
             may
             continue
             it
             ?
             and
             what
             the
             duties
             be
             which
             he
             may
             possibly
             so
             omit
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
          
           
             So
             also
             in
             sins
             of
             Commission
             :
             Alas
             ,
             what
             sins
             did
             
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             commit
             ?
             If
             we
             should
             say
             as
             the
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             mortal
             sins
             ,
             do
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             till
             Repentance
             restore
             him
             ,
             cast
             a
             true
             Christian
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             then
             what
             man
             breathing
             is
             able
             to
             enumerate
             those
             Mortal
             
             sins
             ?
             and
             tell
             us
             which
             be
             so
             Damning
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ?
             Nay
             if
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             Drunkenness
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             Gluttony
             another
             ;
             Who
             can
             set
             the
             punctual
             stint
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Just
             so
             many
             bits
             a
             man
             must
             eat
             before
             he
             be
             a
             Glutton
             :
             or
             Just
             so
             much
             he
             must
             drink
             before
             he
             be
             a
             Drunkard
             ?
             or
             by
             such
             a
             signe
             the
             turning
             point
             may
             be
             certainly
             known
             ?
             We
             may
             have
             signes
             by
             which
             he
             may
             be
             tried
             at
             the
             Barre
             of
             Man
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             none
             of
             them
             taken
             from
             that
             smallest
             degree
             ,
             which
             specifieth
             and
             denominates
             the
             sinne
             before
             God.
             If
             we
             avoid
             the
             foresaid
             opinion
             ,
             that
             one
             such
             sin
             doth
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             difficulty
             never
             the
             less
             :
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               commits
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             and
             there
             are
             spots
             which
             are
             not
             the
             spots
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             and
             all
             true
             faith
             will
             mortifie
             the
             world
             to
             us
             and
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
             and
             
               he
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               hath
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
             and
             that
             
               if
               we
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               we
               shall
               die
               .
            
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             and
             
               his
               servants
               we
               are
               to
               whom
               we
               obey
               ,
               whether
               of
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               of
               obedience
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             and
             
               if
               we
               delight
               in
               iniquity
               or
               regard
               it
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               our
               prayers
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             66.18
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               must
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             and
             that
             
               God
               will
               judge
               all
               men
               according
               
               to
               their
               works
               ,
            
             and
             bid
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             23
             .
             Now
             can
             any
             man
             on
             earth
             tell
             us
             just
             how
             great
             or
             how
             often
             sinning
             will
             stand
             with
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             will
             not
             ?
             who
             can
             finde
             those
             punctual
             bounds
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             no
             Minister
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             none
             who
             is
             no
             wiser
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             true
             discernable
             difference
             between
             the
             worst
             of
             Saints
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             unsanctified
             ,
             or
             the
             weakest
             degree
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             of
             common
             Grace
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             help
             such
             weak
             Christians
             to
             true
             Assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             this
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             is
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             discerned
             by
             the
             persons
             themselves
             (
             yea
             though
             it
             could
             possibly
             be
             declared
             to
             him
             :
             )
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Small
             things
             are
             hardly
             discerned
             .
             A
             little
             is
             next
             to
             none
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             great
             darkness
             of
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             and
             his
             unacquaintedness
             with
             himself
             (
             both
             the
             nature
             ,
             faculties
             and
             motions
             of
             his
             soul
             naturally
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             moral
             state
             ,
             dispositions
             and
             motions
             of
             it
             ;
             )
             and
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             so
             blinde
             an
             eye
             can
             discern
             the
             smallest
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             strange
             and
             dark
             a
             place
             ?
             every
             purblind
             man
             cannot
             see
             an
             atome
             ,
             or
             a
             pin
             ,
             especially
             
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             3.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             deceitfull
             above
             all
             things
             as
             well
             as
             dark
             ;
             full
             of
             seemings
             ▪
             counterfeits
             and
             false
             pretences
             :
             And
             a
             childe
             in
             Grace
             is
             not
             able
             to
             discover
             its
             juglings
             ,
             and
             understand
             a
             book
             where
             almost
             every
             word
             is
             aequivocall
             or
             mysterious
             .
             4.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             most
             confused
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             dark
             and
             deceitfull
             :
             It
             is
             like
             a
             house
             or
             shop
             of
             tools
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             are
             thrown
             together
             on
             a
             heap
             ,
             and
             nothing
             keeps
             its
             own
             place
             :
             There
             are
             such
             multiplicity
             of
             cogitations
             ,
             phantasies
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             such
             irregular
             thronging
             in
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             confused
             reception
             and
             operation
             of
             objects
             and
             conceptions
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             difficult
             thing
             for
             the
             best
             Christian
             to
             discern
             clearly
             the
             bent
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             state
             of
             his
             own
             so●●
             .
             For
             in
             such
             a
             crowd
             of
             cogitations
             and
             passions
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             men
             in
             a
             Fair
             or
             crowd
             of
             people
             ,
             where
             a
             confused
             noise
             may
             be
             heard
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             well
             perceive
             what
             any
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             except
             either
             some
             one
             neer
             you
             ,
             that
             speaks
             much
             lowder
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             else
             except
             you
             single
             out
             some
             one
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             go
             close
             to
             him
             to
             confer
             with
             him
             of
             purpose
             .
             Our
             Intellect
             and
             Passions
             are
             like
             the
             lakes
             of
             water
             in
             the
             common
             roades
             ,
             where
             the
             frequent
             passage
             of
             Horses
             doth
             so
             muddy
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             see
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             that
             is
             neer
             the
             bottom
             ;
             
             when
             in
             pure
             untroubled
             waters
             you
             may
             see
             a
             small
             thing
             .
             In
             such
             a
             confusion
             and
             tumult
             as
             is
             usually
             in
             mens
             souls
             ,
             for
             a
             poor
             weak
             Christian
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             sincerity
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             proverb
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             needle
             in
             a
             bottle
             of
             hay
             .
             5.
             
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             corrupt
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             so
             exceeding
             backward
             to
             the
             work
             of
             self-examination
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             other
             means
             by
             which
             the
             soul
             should
             be
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             it self
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             case
             of
             such
             difficulty
             ,
             it
             will
             hardly
             ever
             overcome
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             done
             .
             In
             the
             best
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             resolvedness
             ,
             diligence
             and
             unwearied
             constancy
             in
             searching
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             a
             setled
             Assurance
             and
             Peace
             :
             How
             much
             more
             in
             them
             that
             have
             so
             small
             and
             almost
             undiscernable
             a
             measure
             of
             Grace
             to
             discover
             .
             6.
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             The
             Conceptions
             ,
             Apprehensions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             sensible
             motions
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Passions
             ,
             are
             all
             naturally
             exceeding
             mutable
             :
             And
             while
             the
             mobile
             ,
             agile
             spirits
             are
             any
             way
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             :
             especially
             where
             the
             Impression
             which
             is
             made
             in
             the
             understanding
             is
             so
             small
             and
             weak
             .
             Naturally
             mans
             minde
             and
             will
             is
             exceeding
             mutable
             ,
             turned
             into
             an
             hundred
             shapes
             in
             a
             few
             daies
             ,
             according
             as
             objects
             are
             presented
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             disposeth
             ,
             helps
             or
             hinders
             the
             minde
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             one
             man
             reason
             the
             Case
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             he
             makes
             all
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Light
             :
             Let
             us
             hear
             another
             solve
             all
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             dispute
             for
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             see
             that
             our
             Apprehensions
             were
             abused
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             him
             Reply
             and
             confute
             all
             again
             ,
             and
             confirm
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             think
             him
             in
             the
             right
             again
             .
             Nothing
             more
             changeable
             then
             the
             conceivings
             and
             minde
             of
             man
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             throughly
             Resolved
             and
             Habituated
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             how
             shall
             those
             that
             have
             but
             little
             Grace
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             it
             ?
             It
             will
             not
             keep
             the
             minde
             from
             fluctuating
             .
             If
             they
             seem
             Resolved
             for
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             morrow
             they
             are
             so
             shaken
             by
             some
             enticing
             object
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             the
             same
             temptation
             ,
             that
             their
             Resolution
             is
             undiscernable
             ;
             nay
             actually
             they
             prefer
             sin
             at
             that
             time
             before
             obedience
             :
             It
             is
             impossible
             then
             but
             the
             soul
             should
             stagger
             and
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             judge
             of
             it self
             as
             it
             findes
             it self
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             discern
             the
             Habitual
             Prevalency
             of
             Christs
             Interest
             when
             they
             feel
             the
             Actual
             Prevalency
             of
             the
             fleshes
             Interest
             .
             For
             the
             Act
             is
             the
             only
             discoverer
             of
             the
             Habit
             :
             And
             if
             Peter
             himself
             should
             then
             have
             fallen
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             Whether
             he
             Preferred
             Christ
             before
             his
             Life
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             was
             denying
             
             and
             forswearing
             Christ
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             he
             could
             have
             discerned
             it
             ?
             and
             yet
             even
             then
             Christs
             Interest
             was
             greatest
             in
             him
             Habitually
             .
             If
             David
             should
             have
             gone
             to
             search
             ,
             whether
             he
             preferred
             obedience
             to
             God
             before
             his
             fleshly
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             committing
             Adultery
             ;
             or
             before
             his
             credit
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             plotting
             the
             death
             of
             Vriah
             ,
             what
             discovery
             do
             you
             think
             he
             would
             have
             made
             ?
             7.
             
             Add
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             severall
             distempers
             ,
             were
             they
             but
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             in
             a
             weak
             Christian
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             best
             or
             in
             most
             ,
             would
             yet
             make
             the
             smallest
             measure
             of
             Grace
             undiscernable
             (
             if
             we
             might
             suppose
             the
             smallest
             Grace
             to
             be
             consistent
             with
             such
             a
             frame
             ;
             )
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             whoever
             he
             be
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             Grace
             to
             discover
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             hath
             proportionably
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             abilities
             and
             helps
             to
             discover
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             all
             the
             forementioned
             hinderances
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             very
             little
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             (
             sincere
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             finde
             it
             out
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             a
             Darker
             Understanding
             to
             discern
             it
             ,
             then
             others
             have
             ;
             and
             a
             greater
             strangeness
             and
             disacquaintance
             with
             himself
             ;
             and
             more
             deceitfulness
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             a
             greater
             confusion
             and
             hurlyburly
             in
             his
             thoughts
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             all
             more
             
             out
             of
             order
             and
             to
             seek
             :
             Also
             he
             hath
             a
             greater
             backwardness
             to
             the
             work
             of
             self-examination
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             get
             his
             heart
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             hardly
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             throughly
             and
             search
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             most
             hardly
             to
             hold
             on
             against
             all
             withdrawing
             temptations
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             made
             a
             clearer
             discovery
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             his
             soul
             is
             more
             mutable
             then
             stronger
             Christians
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             cross
             Actings
             are
             so
             frequent
             ,
             he
             cannot
             discern
             the
             smallest
             prevailing
             Habit.
             If
             (
             when
             you
             are
             weighing
             Gold
             )
             the
             scales
             be
             turned
             but
             with
             one
             grain
             ,
             every
             little
             jogge
             ,
             or
             winde
             ,
             or
             unsteadfast
             holding
             will
             actually
             lift
             up
             the
             heavier
             end
             ,
             and
             its
             preponderation
             is
             with
             great
             wavering
             and
             mobility
             .
             8.
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             least
             Grace
             have
             most
             sin
             ,
             habitual
             and
             actual
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             frequent
             in
             transgressing
             ,
             that
             their
             failings
             are
             still
             in
             their
             eye
             :
             and
             thereby
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Christs
             interest
             is
             made
             more
             doubtfull
             and
             obscure
             :
             For
             when
             he
             asketh
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             
               Do
               I
               will
               or
               love
               most
               the
               world
               and
               my
               fleshly
               delights
               ,
               or
               Christ
               and
               his
               wayes
               ?
            
             presently
             conscience
             remembreth
             him
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             time
             thou
             didst
             choose
             thy
             fleshly
             pleasures
             ,
             profits
             or
             credit
             ,
             and
             refuse
             obedience
             :
             and
             it
             is
             so
             oft
             ,
             and
             so
             foully
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             utterly
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             cannot
             discern
             the
             Habitual
             prevalent
             bent
             
             and
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Will.
             9.
             
             Besides
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             a
             Judge
             in
             mans
             soul
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             Accusing
             and
             condemning
             men
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             guilty
             :
             now
             they
             that
             make
             work
             for
             the
             most
             frequent
             and
             terrible
             Accusations
             of
             Conscience
             that
             will
             stand
             with
             true
             Grace
             ,
             are
             unlikely
             to
             have
             Assurance
             .
             For
             Assurance
             quiets
             the
             soul
             and
             easeth
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             galled
             Conscience
             works
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
             They
             that
             keep
             open
             the
             wound
             ,
             and
             daily
             fret
             off
             the
             skin
             more
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             grating
             on
             the
             galled
             part
             ,
             are
             unlikely
             to
             have
             Assurance
             .
             10.
             
             Again
             ,
             These
             weakest
             Christians
             being
             least
             in
             Duty
             and
             most
             in
             sinning
             (
             of
             any
             in
             whom
             sin
             reigneth
             not
             )
             they
             are
             consequently
             most
             in
             provoking
             and
             displeasing
             God.
             And
             they
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             shall
             finde
             that
             God
             will
             shew
             them
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             will
             displease
             them
             again
             .
             They
             must
             not
             look
             to
             enjoy
             Assurance
             ,
             or
             see
             the
             Pleased
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             more
             carefull
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             sparing
             and
             seldom
             in
             offending
             him
             .
             As
             Gods
             universal
             Justice
             in
             Governing
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             make
             as
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             sincerely
             Obedient
             and
             Disobedient
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ;
             so
             God●
             Paternal
             Justice
             in
             Governing
             his
             family
             ,
             will
             make
             as
             wide
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             more
             Obedient
             children
             and
             the
             less
             Obedient
             ,
             as
             is
             
             between
             his
             dreadfull
             frowns
             ,
             and
             his
             joyous
             reviving
             smiles
             ;
             or
             between
             his
             smarting
             Rod
             ,
             or
             his
             encouraging
             Rewards
             .
             11.
             
             If
             God
             should
             give
             Assurance
             and
             Peace
             to
             the
             sinning
             and
             least
             obedient
             believers
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             fit
             his
             providential
             disposals
             to
             their
             good
             .
             It
             is
             not
             that
             which
             their
             state
             requires
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             tend
             to
             their
             Cure
             any
             more
             then
             a
             healing
             Plaister
             to
             a
             sore
             that
             is
             rotten
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             or
             a
             Cordial
             to
             the
             removall
             of
             a
             cacochymy
             ,
             or
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             corrupt
             redundant
             humours
             .
             They
             are
             so
             inclined
             to
             the
             Lethargy
             of
             security
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             need
             of
             continual
             pinching
             ,
             striking
             or
             loud
             calling-on
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             waking
             :
             (
             still
             remember
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             every
             doubting
             distressed
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             their
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             little
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             poor
             in
             spirit
             :
             but
             I
             mean
             those
             that
             have
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             sincere
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             desire
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             care
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             security
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             flesh-pleasing
             ,
             and
             boldness
             in
             sinning
             ,
             which
             is
             consistent
             with
             sincerity
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             )
             I
             believe
             there
             is
             no
             father
             or
             mother
             that
             hath
             children
             to
             govern
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             ●here
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             frowns
             and
             rods
             for
             
             the
             more
             disobedient
             ;
             and
             that
             rewards
             and
             smiles
             are
             no
             cure
             for
             stubbornness
             or
             contempt
             .
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Do
             but
             well
             consider
             ,
             what
             a
             sola●cisme
             in
             Government
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             desperate
             inconveniences
             it
             would
             have
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             but
             have
             set
             such
             a
             punctual
             land-mark
             between
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             dream
             of
             :
             If
             God
             should
             have
             said
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             just
             so
             oft
             a
             man
             may
             be
             drunk
             ,
             or
             may
             murder
             ,
             or
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             or
             steal
             ,
             or
             forswear
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             and
             be
             saved
             !
             Or
             just
             so
             far
             a
             man
             may
             go
             in
             neglecting
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             cherishing
             his
             flesh
             ,
             hiding
             his
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             true
             Believer
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             would
             1.
             
             Embolden
             men
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             yet
             venture
             ,
             for
             I
             stand
             on
             safe
             ground
             :
             2.
             
             And
             it
             would
             hinder
             Repentance
             :
             Indeed
             it
             would
             be
             the
             way
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             ;
             and
             multiply
             provocations
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             children
             in
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             hinder
             their
             growth
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             cause
             a
             deformity
             in
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             shame
             to
             his
             Religion
             and
             sacred
             name
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             
               Assurance
               never
               encourageth
               men
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               tends
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             of
             Gods
             Assurance
             ,
             seasonably
             given
             to
             those
             that
             are
             
             fit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             them
             accordingly
             :
             But
             if
             God
             should
             have
             told
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             just
             how
             far
             they
             may
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             certain
             of
             salvation
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             bred
             Assurance
             in
             those
             that
             were
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             but
             the
             putting
             of
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             crackt
             bottles
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             piece
             into
             an
             old
             garment
             ,
             that
             would
             break
             them
             ,
             or
             make
             worse
             the
             rent
             .
             I
             must
             therefore
             freely
             tell
             these
             objectors
             (
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             so
             many
             of
             my
             old
             acquaintance
             now
             harp
             so
             much
             on
             this
             Antinomian
             string
             )
             that
             ignorance
             or
             error
             hath
             so
             blinded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             know
             not
             1.
             
             What
             an
             imperfect
             piece
             the
             best
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             worst
             true
             Christian
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             what
             a
             subtil
             Devil
             we
             have
             to
             tempt
             us
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             what
             an
             active
             thing
             corruption
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             advantage
             it
             will
             take
             on
             unseasonable
             Assurance
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             what
             the
             nature
             of
             Grace
             and
             Sanctification
             is
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             a
             godly
             jealousie
             of
             our selves
             and
             apprehension
             of
             our
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedom
               ,
            
             See
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
             Nay
             5.
             
             They
             have
             forgotten
             what
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             inseparable
             from
             his
             nature
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             self-preservation
             ,
             and
             how
             necessary
             the
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             evil
             to
             himself
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             avoiding
             of
             that
             evil
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             preservation
             .
             
             8.
             
             Yea
             if
             they
             knew
             but
             what
             a
             Commonwealth
             or
             a
             family
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             know
             that
             fear
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             self-preservation
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             motive
             to
             Associations
             ,
             and
             the
             groundwork
             of
             all
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             life
             of
             all
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             to
             you
             ,
             
               That
               the
               smallest
               measure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               cannot
               help
               men
               to
               Assurance
               ,
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               .
            
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             What
             comfort
             is
             there
             in
             this
             to
             a
             poor
             weak
             Christian
             ?
             This
             is
             rather
             the
             way
             to
             put
             him
             quite
             out
             of
             heart
             and
             hope
             .
             I
             answer
             .
             No
             such
             matter
             :
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             the
             uses
             of
             this
             observation
             in
             the
             following
             Directions
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             will
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             
               The
               expectations
               of
               unseasonable
               Assurance
               and
               out
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               great
               cause
               of
               keeping
               many
               in
               languishing
               and
               distress
               ,
               and
               of
               causing
               others
               to
               turn
               Antinomians
               ,
               and
               snatch
               at
               comforts
               ,
               which
               God
               never
               gave
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               feign
               and
               frame
               an
               Assurance
               of
               their
               own
               making
               ,
               or
               build
               upon
               the
               delusions
               of
               the
               great
               Deceiver
               ▪
               transforming
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               13.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 last
                 mentioned
                 Observation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 plain
                 Consectary
                 arising
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 note
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               viz.
               That
               According
               to
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               of
               giving
               Grace
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               that
               Christians
               should
               be
               able
               to
               know
               the
               very
               time
               of
               their
               first
               receiving
               or
               acting
               true
               saving
               Grace
               ▪
               or
               just
               when
               they
               were
               Pardoned
               ,
               Justified
               ,
               Adopted
               and
               put
               into
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             must
             needs
             be
             undeniable
             ,
             if
             you
             grant
             the
             former
             Point
             ,
             
               That
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               yieldeth
               not
               Assurance
               of
               its
               sincerity
            
             (
             which
             is
             proved
             :
             )
             and
             withall
             if
             you
             grant
             this
             plain
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               Grace
               at
               the
               first
               .
            
             This
             I
             prove
             thus
             :
             1.
             
             Christ
             likeneth
             Gods
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             to
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             first
             the
             least
             of
             all
             seeds
             ,
             but
             after
             cometh
             to
             a
             tree
             :
             And
             to
             a
             little
             leaven
             ,
             which
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             this
             may
             be
             applied
             
             to
             the
             visible
             progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             it
             is
             plainly
             appliable
             also
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             within
             us
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             oft
             calleth
             such
             young
             beginners
             ,
             Babes
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Novices
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             We
             are
             all
             commanded
             still
             
               to
               grow
               in
               Grace
            
             ;
             which
             implieth
             that
             we
             have
             our
             smallest
             measure
             at
             the
             first
             .
             4.
             
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             strength
             of
             Grace
             should
             be
             according
             to
             time
             and
             means
             .
             5.
             
             Common
             experience
             is
             an
             invincible
             argument
             for
             this
             .
             Men
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             Christ
             when
             he
             first
             calleth
             them
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             and
             many
             steps
             they
             have
             Toward
             him
             before
             they
             reach
             To
             him
             .
             We
             are
             first
             so
             far
             enlightned
             as
             to
             see
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             rowsed
             out
             of
             our
             security
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             we
             have
             souls
             to
             save
             or
             lose
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             jesting
             matter
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             so
             we
             come
             to
             understand
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Christs
             termes
             of
             saving
             men
             :
             But
             alas
             how
             long
             is
             it
             usually
             after
             this
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             sincerely
             to
             yield
             to
             his
             termes
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             Renounce
             the
             World
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Give
             up
             our selves
             to
             him
             in
             a
             faithfull
             Covenant
             !
             We
             are
             long
             deliberating
             before
             we
             can
             get
             our
             backward
             hearts
             to
             Resolve
             .
             How
             then
             should
             a
             man
             know
             just
             when
             he
             was
             past
             
             the
             highest
             step
             of
             common
             or
             preparative
             Grace
             ,
             and
             arived
             at
             the
             first
             step
             of
             special
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             mark
             ,
             that
             I
             here
             speak
             only
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             way
             of
             giving
             Grace
             :
             For
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             some
             God
             may
             give
             a
             higher
             Degree
             of
             Grace
             at
             the
             first
             day
             of
             their
             conversion
             ,
             then
             some
             others
             do
             attain
             in
             many
             years
             .
             And
             those
             may
             know
             the
             time
             of
             their
             true
             Conversion
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             effect
             was
             so
             discernable
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             suddenness
             makes
             the
             change
             more
             sensible
             and
             observable
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             ordinary
             course
             .
             Ordinarily
             Convictions
             lye
             long
             on
             the
             soul
             before
             they
             come
             to
             a
             true
             Conversion
             .
             Conscience
             is
             wounded
             ,
             and
             smarting
             long
             ,
             and
             long
             grudging
             against
             our
             sinfull
             and
             negligent
             courses
             ,
             and
             telling
             us
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Christ
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             before
             we
             sincerely
             obey
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             .
             We
             seldom
             yield
             to
             the
             first
             conviction
             or
             perswasion
             .
             The
             Flesh
             hath
             usually
             too
             long
             time
             given
             it
             to
             plead
             its
             own
             Cause
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               forsake
               all
               thy
               pleasure
               and
               merry
               company
               and
               courses
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               beggar
               thy self
               ?
               or
               make
               thy self
               a
               scorn
               and
               mocking
               stock
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               Art
               thou
               ever
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               in
               so
               strict
               a
               course
               ?
               and
               to
               be
               undone
               ?
               and
               to
               forsake
               all
               
               and
               lay
               down
               thy
               life
               for
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               better
               venture
               thy self
               in
               the
               same
               way
               as
               thou
               hast
               gone
               in
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               so
               many
               of
               thy
               forefathers
               have
               done
               before
               thee
               ?
            
             Under
             such
             sinfull
             Deliberations
             as
             these
             we
             usually
             continue
             long
             before
             we
             fully
             Resolve
             :
             And
             many
             demurres
             and
             delayes
             we
             make
             before
             we
             conclude
             to
             take
             Christ
             on
             the
             terms
             that
             he
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             .
             Now
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             most
             or
             many
             Christians
             can
             remember
             how
             and
             when
             God
             stirred
             their
             Consciences
             and
             wakened
             them
             from
             their
             security
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             look
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             roused
             them
             out
             of
             their
             natural
             Lethargy
             :
             Some
             can
             tell
             what
             Sermon
             first
             did
             it
             :
             Others
             can
             remember
             by
             what
             degrees
             and
             steps
             God
             was
             doing
             it
             long
             :
             The
             ordinary
             way
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             first
             ,
             is
             the
             instruction
             of
             Parents
             :
             And
             (
             as
             I
             have
             fullier
             manifested
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             )
             if
             Parents
             would
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Word
            
             publikely
             preached
             was
             not
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             first
             ordinary
             means
             of
             Conversion
             and
             Sanctification
             ;
             but
             commonly
             ,
             Grace
             would
             be
             received
             in
             childhood
             :
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             Baptismal
             Relative
             Grace
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             Original
             sin
             ;
             nor
             yet
             any
             infusion
             of
             Habits
             before
             they
             have
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             (
             because
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             hid
             from
             us
             ,
             what
             
             God
             doth
             in
             that
             .
             )
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             actual
             Conversion
             :
             and
             I
             prove
             that
             this
             should
             be
             the
             first
             ordinary
             way
             and
             time
             of
             Conversion
             to
             the
             children
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             used
             with
             them
             .
             Deut.
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Eph.
             6.4
             .
             Parents
             are
             commanded
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             urgently
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             as
             they
             walk
             abroad
             ,
             lying
             down
             and
             rising
             up
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             admonition
             and
             nurture
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             to
             train
             up
             a
             child
             in
             the
             way
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             they
             are
             old
             they
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             22.6
             .
             And
             children
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               Remember
               their
               Creator
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             12.1
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             Gods
             first
             great
             means
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             he
             will
             ordinarily
             bless
             his
             own
             means
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             this
             I
             would
             have
             you
             learn
             this
             lesson
             :
             That
             
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               trouble
               your self
               with
               fears
               and
               doubts
               lest
               you
               are
               not
               truly
               Regenerate
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               not
               the
               Sermon
               or
               the
               very
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               your
               Conversion
               :
               but
               finde
               that
               you
               have
               grace
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               though
               you
               know
               not
               just
               the
               time
               or
               manner
               of
               your
               receiving
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               you
               may
               nevertheless
               be
               Assured
               of
               Salvation
               by
               it
               .
            
             Search
             therefore
             what
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             your
             will
             is
             disposed
             
             and
             resolved
             ,
             and
             how
             your
             Life
             is
             ordered
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             know
             how
             you
             became
             such
             .
             I
             know
             the
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             because
             they
             stir
             up
             discernable
             Actings
             in
             our
             own
             spirits
             .
             The
             souls
             Convictions
             ,
             Consideration
             ,
             Resolutions
             and
             Affections
             are
             no
             insensible
             things
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             usually
             begins
             in
             common
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             by
             degrees
             till
             it
             come
             to
             special
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             doth
             ,
             first
             producing
             the
             matter
             and
             then
             introducing
             the
             form
             ;
             first
             producing
             the
             embryo
             ,
             before
             it
             introduce
             a
             Rational
             soul
             .
             And
             as
             no
             child
             knows
             the
             time
             or
             manner
             of
             his
             own
             Formation
             ,
             Vivification
             or
             Reception
             of
             that
             soul
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             ,
             few
             true
             Believers
             can
             say
             ,
             Just
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             at
             such
             a
             Sermon
             I
             became
             a
             true
             Justified
             ,
             sanctified
             man.
             That
             was
             the
             hour
             of
             your
             true
             Conversion
             and
             Justification
             ,
             
               When
               you
               first
               preferred
               God
               and
               Christ
               and
               Grace
               before
               all
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               deliberately
               and
               seriously
               Resolved
               to
               take
               Christ
               for
               your
               Saviour
               and
               Governour
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               your self
               to
               him
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               taught
               and
               governed
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               him
               faithfully
               to
               the
               death
               against
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               should
               lose
               or
               suffer
               by
               it
               .
            
             Now
             I
             would
             but
             ask
             those
             very
             Christians
             that
             think
             they
             do
             know
             the
             very
             Sermon
             that
             converted
             them
             ,
             Did
             that
             
             Sermon
             bring
             you
             to
             this
             Resolution
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             only
             some
             troubling
             ,
             rowsing
             preparation
             hereto
             ?
             I
             think
             some
             desperate
             sickness
             or
             the
             like
             Affliction
             is
             a
             very
             usual
             means
             to
             bring
             Resolutions
             to
             be
             downright
             and
             fixed
             ,
             with
             many
             souls
             that
             long
             delayed
             and
             fluctuated
             in
             unresolvedness
             ,
             and
             lay
             under
             meer
             uneffectual
             Convictions
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             this
             runs
             on
             your
             own
             grounds
             ,
             that
             saving
             Grace
             and
             common
             Grace
             do
             differ
             but
             in
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             think
             most
             will
             confess
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             now
             enquiring
             after
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             all
             the
             means
             that
             we
             have
             of
             discerning
             the
             Habits
             :
             Yet
             remember
             that
             I
             still
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               a
               specifical
               Moral
               difference
               ,
               though
               grounded
               but
               in
               a
               gradual
               Natural
               difference
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             that
             one
             grain
             of
             the
             Spirits
             working
             ,
             which
             turns
             the
             Will
             in
             a
             prevalent
             measure
             for
             Christ
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             the
             illumination
             necessary
             thereto
             )
             deserves
             all
             those
             elogies
             and
             high
             titles
             that
             are
             given
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             so
             great
             a
             change
             doth
             it
             make
             in
             the
             soul
             !
             Well
             may
             it
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               New
               Creature
               :
               Born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               The
               Workmanship
               of
               God
               :
               The
               new
               Life
               :
            
             yea
             
               The
               Image
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               The
               Divine
               Nature
            
             (
             if
             that
             Text
             be
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             which
             we
             are
             Relatively
             made
             partakers
             of
             in
             our
             
             Union
             with
             him
             .
             )
             When
             you
             are
             weighing
             things
             in
             the
             balance
             ,
             you
             may
             add
             grain
             after
             grain
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             no
             turning
             or
             motion
             at
             all
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             very
             last
             grain
             ,
             and
             then
             suddenly
             that
             end
             which
             was
             downward
             is
             turned
             upward
             .
             When
             you
             stand
             at
             a
             loss
             between
             two
             highwayes
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             go
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             are
             deliberate
             ,
             you
             stand
             still
             :
             All
             the
             Reasons
             that
             come
             into
             your
             minde
             ,
             do
             not
             stir
             you
             :
             But
             the
             last
             Reason
             which
             Resolves
             you
             ,
             setteth
             you
             in
             motion
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             change
             of
             a
             sinners
             heart
             and
             life
             :
             He
             is
             not
             changed
             (
             but
             preparing
             towards
             it
             )
             while
             he
             is
             but
             Deliberating
             ,
             Whether
             he
             should
             choose
             Christ
             or
             the
             world
             ?
             But
             the
             last
             Reason
             that
             comes
             in
             and
             Determineth
             his
             Will
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             resolve
             and
             enter
             a
             firm
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               Christ
               for
               Better
               or
               Worse
               ,
            
             this
             maketh
             the
             greatest
             change
             that
             ever
             is
             made
             by
             any
             work
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             how
             can
             there
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             soul
             from
             the
             creature
             to
             the
             Creator
             ?
             so
             distant
             are
             the
             Terms
             of
             this
             change
             .
             After
             this
             one
             Turning
             act
             Christ
             hath
             that
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             bent
             and
             endeavours
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             had
             before
             .
             The
             man
             hath
             a
             new
             End
             ,
             a
             new
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Master
             .
             Before
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             were
             his
             Masters
             ,
             
             and
             now
             Christ
             is
             his
             Master
             .
             So
             that
             you
             must
             not
             think
             so
             meanly
             of
             the
             Turning
             ,
             Determining
             ,
             Resolving
             act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             it
             lieth
             but
             in
             a
             gradual
             difference
             naturally
             from
             common
             Grace
             ,
             If
             a
             Prince
             should
             offer
             a
             condemned
             beggar
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             pardon
             her
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             his
             Queen
             ;
             Her
             Deliberation
             may
             be
             the
             way
             to
             her
             Consent
             ,
             and
             one
             Reason
             after
             another
             may
             bring
             her
             near
             to
             consenting
             .
             But
             it
             is
             that
             which
             turns
             her
             Will
             to
             Consent
             ,
             Resolve
             ,
             Covenant
             and
             Deliver
             her self
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             great
             change
             in
             her
             state
             .
             Yet
             all
             the
             foregoing
             Work
             of
             common
             Grace
             hath
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             change
             ,
             though
             only
             the
             turning
             Resolution
             do
             effect
             it
             :
             It
             is
             the
             rest
             with
             this
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             As
             when
             the
             last
             grain
             turns
             the
             scales
             ,
             the
             former
             do
             concurre
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             D●
             Prestons
             words
             in
             his
             Golden
             Scepter
             ,
             pag.
             210.
             
             Obj.
             
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               carnal
               man
               and
               of
               a
               Regenerate
               man
               do
               differ
               but
               in
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               kind
               .
            
             Ans
             .
             
               The
               want
               of
               Degrees
               here
               alter
               the
               kind
               .
               As
               in
               Numbers
               the
               Addition
               of
               a
               Degree
               alters
               the
               species
               and
               kind
               .
            
             Reade
             for
             this
             also
             D.
             Jackson
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             §
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             3.
             pag.
             297
             ,
             298.
             and
             frequently
             in
             other
             places
             .
             So
             much
             of
             that
             observation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               14.
               
               
                 Yet
                 further
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 :
                 That
              
               As
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               Saving
               Grace
               is
               ordinarily
               undiscernable
               from
               the
               greatest
               measure
               of
               common
               Grace
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               change
               that
               it
               makes
               )
               so
               a
               measure
               somewhat
               greater
               is
               so
               hardly
               discernable
               ,
               that
               it
               seldom
               brings
               Assurance
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               only
               the
               stronger
               Christians
               that
               attain
               Assurance
               ordinarily
               ;
               even
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               great
               degree
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               much
               in
               exercise
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               watchfull
               and
               carefull
               in
               Obedience
               :
               And
               consequently
               (
               most
               Christians
               being
               of
               the
               weaker
               sort
               )
               it
               is
               but
               few
               that
               do
               attain
               to
               Assurance
               of
               their
               Justification
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             are
             two
             or
             three
             points
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             distinctly
             to
             observe
             ,
             though
             I
             lay
             them
             all
             together
             for
             brevity
             .
             
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             only
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Grace
             that
             will
             ordinarily
             afford
             Assurance
             .
             2.
             
             That
             therefore
             it
             is
             only
             the
             stronger
             and
             holier
             and
             more
             obedient
             sort
             of
             Christians
             that
             usually
             reach
             to
             a
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             few
             Christians
             do
             reach
             to
             a
             strong
             or
             high
             degree
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             few
             Christians
             that
             reach
             to
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             two
             first
             of
             these
             it
             will
             evidently
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             true
             ,
             by
             reviewing
             the
             Reasons
             which
             I
             gave
             of
             the
             last
             point
             save
             one
             .
             He
             that
             will
             attain
             to
             a
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             must
             1.
             
             Have
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             Grace
             to
             be
             discerned
             .
             2.
             
             He
             must
             have
             that
             Grace
             much
             in
             Action
             ,
             and
             lively
             Action
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             meer
             Habits
             that
             are
             discernable
             .
             3.
             
             He
             must
             have
             a
             clear
             understanding
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             Spiritual
             things
             :
             To
             know
             what
             is
             a
             sound
             evidence
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             follow
             the
             search
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             repell
             particular
             Temptations
             .
             4.
             
             He
             must
             have
             a
             good
             acquaintance
             and
             familiarity
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             must
             be
             much
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             be
             used
             sometime
             to
             a
             diligent
             observation
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             waies
             .
             5.
             
             He
             must
             be
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             a
             Conquerour
             of
             contradicting
             Temptations
             .
             6.
             
             He
             must
             have
             some
             competent
             cure
             of
             the
             deep
             Deceitfulness
             of
             the
             
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             an
             open
             ,
             plain
             ,
             ingenuous
             frame
             ,
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             worst
             of
             it self
             .
             7.
             
             He
             must
             have
             some
             cure
             of
             that
             ordinary
             confusion
             and
             tumultuous
             disorder
             that
             is
             in
             the
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             of
             men
             :
             and
             get
             things
             into
             an
             order
             in
             his
             minde
             .
             8.
             
             He
             must
             be
             a
             man
             of
             Diligence
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             unwearied
             Patience
             ,
             that
             will
             Resolvedly
             set
             on
             the
             work
             of
             self-examination
             ,
             and
             painfully
             watch
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             constantly
             follow
             it
             from
             time
             to
             time
             till
             he
             attain
             a
             Certainty
             .
             9.
             
             He
             must
             be
             one
             that
             is
             very
             fearfull
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             carefull
             in
             close
             obedient
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             in
             sincere
             and
             spiritual
             duty
             ,
             that
             he
             keep
             not
             conscience
             still
             in
             accusing
             and
             condemning
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             still
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             wounds
             fresh
             bleeding
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             still
             smarting
             .
             10.
             
             He
             must
             be
             a
             man
             of
             much
             fixedness
             and
             constancy
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             ordinary
             mutability
             of
             mankinde
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             not
             by
             remitting
             his
             zeal
             and
             diligence
             ,
             lose
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             evidences
             ,
             nor
             by
             leaving
             open
             his
             soul
             to
             an
             alteration
             by
             every
             new
             intruding
             thought
             and
             temptation
             ,
             let
             go
             his
             Assurance
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             attaineth
             it
             .
             All
             these
             things
             in
             a
             good
             degree
             are
             Necessary
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             Assurance
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             do
             I
             need
             to
             say
             any
             more
             to
             
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             third
             Point
             ,
             That
             few
             Christians
             reach
             this
             measure
             of
             Grace
             ?
             O
             that
             it
             were
             not
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             as
             discernable
             as
             the
             earth
             under
             our
             feet
             ,
             that
             most
             true
             Christians
             are
             weaklings
             and
             of
             the
             lower
             forms
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             !
             Alas
             ,
             how
             ignorant
             are
             most
             of
             the
             best
             ?
             How
             little
             Love
             ,
             or
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Zeal
             ,
             or
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             or
             Delight
             in
             God
             ,
             have
             they
             ?
             How
             unacquainted
             with
             a
             frequent
             exercise
             of
             these
             Graces
             ?
             How
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             way
             of
             self-examination
             ?
             and
             how
             backward
             to
             it
             ?
             and
             how
             dull
             and
             careless
             in
             it
             ?
             doing
             it
             by
             the
             halves
             ,
             as
             Laban
             searched
             Rachels
             Tent
             ?
             How
             easily
             put
             off
             with
             an
             excuse
             ?
             How
             little
             acquainted
             with
             their
             own
             hearts
             ?
             or
             with
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             waies
             of
             deceiving
             ?
             how
             much
             deceitfulness
             remaineth
             in
             their
             hearts
             ?
             how
             confused
             are
             their
             mindes
             ?
             and
             what
             distractions
             and
             tumults
             are
             there
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ?
             how
             bold
             are
             they
             in
             sinning
             ?
             and
             how
             little
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             obeying
             have
             they
             ?
             how
             frequently
             do
             they
             wound
             Conscience
             ,
             provoke
             God
             ,
             and
             obscure
             their
             Evidences
             ?
             and
             how
             mutable
             are
             their
             Apprehensions
             ?
             and
             how
             soon
             do
             they
             lose
             that
             Assurance
             which
             they
             once
             attain
             ?
             and
             upon
             every
             occasion
             quite
             lose
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             evidences
             ?
             yea
             and
             Remit
             their
             actual
             
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             much
             of
             the
             Evidence
             it self
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             common
             case
             of
             Godly
             people
             ?
             O
             that
             we
             could
             truly
             deny
             it
             :
             Let
             their
             lives
             be
             witness
             ,
             let
             their
             visible
             neglects
             ,
             worldliness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             impatiency
             of
             plain
             Reproof
             ,
             remisness
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             dullness
             and
             customariness
             in
             Duty
             ,
             strangeness
             to
             God
             ,
             unwillingness
             to
             secret
             Prayer
             and
             Meditation
             ,
             unacquaintedness
             with
             the
             Spirits
             operations
             and
             joyes
             ,
             their
             unpeaceableness
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             their
             too
             frequent
             blemishing
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             holy
             Profession
             by
             the
             unevenness
             of
             their
             walking
             ,
             let
             all
             these
             witness
             ,
             whether
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             have
             not
             most
             children
             in
             it
             :
             and
             how
             few
             of
             them
             ever
             go
             to
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             riper
             knowledge
             ?
             and
             how
             few
             of
             those
             are
             fit
             to
             begin
             here
             the
             works
             of
             their
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             live
             in
             for
             ever
             ?
             in
             the
             high
             and
             joyfull
             Praises
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             who
             hath
             Redeemed
             them
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Reign
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             ?
             I
             am
             content
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             all
             humble
             self-knowing
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             true
             of
             most
             of
             themselves
             ?
             and
             for
             those
             that
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             their
             Godly
             neighbors
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             know
             them
             better
             then
             they
             know
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             this
             being
             all
             so
             ,
             the
             fourth
             point
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             That
             
               It
               is
               but
               very
               few
               Christians
               that
               reach
               to
               Assurance
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             If
             any
             think
             (
             as
             intemperate
             hot
             spirited
             men
             are
             like
             enough
             to
             charge
             me
             )
             that
             in
             all
             this
             I
             countenance
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             of
             Doubting
             and
             Uncertainty
             ,
             and
             contradict
             the
             common
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Divines
             that
             Write
             against
             them
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             do
             contradict
             both
             the
             Papists
             that
             deny
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             many
             forreign
             Writers
             who
             make
             it
             farre
             more
             Easie
             ,
             Common
             ,
             and
             Necessary
             then
             it
             is
             (
             much
             more
             both
             them
             and
             the
             Antinomists
             ,
             who
             place
             Justifying
             faith
             in
             it
             .
             )
             But
             I
             stand
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             both
             extreams
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             I
             have
             the
             company
             of
             most
             English
             Divines
             .
             2.
             
             I
             come
             not
             to
             be
             of
             this
             minde
             meerly
             by
             reading
             Books
             ,
             but
             mainly
             ,
             by
             reading
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             consulting
             my
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             a
             very
             great
             number
             of
             Godly
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             who
             have
             opened
             their
             hearts
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             almost
             twenty
             years
             time
             .
             3.
             
             I
             would
             intreat
             the
             gainsayers
             to
             study
             their
             own
             hearts
             better
             for
             some
             considerable
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             in
             hearing
             the
             case
             and
             complaints
             of
             Godly
             people
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             time
             they
             may
             happily
             come
             to
             be
             of
             my
             minde
             .
             4.
             
             See
             whether
             all
             those
             Divines
             that
             have
             been
             very
             practical
             ,
             and
             successfull
             
             in
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             acquainted
             with
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Recovery
             of
             lost
             souls
             ,
             be
             not
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Judgement
             as
             I
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             
               T.
               Hooker
               ,
               Jo.
               Rogers
               ,
               Preston
               ,
               Sibs
               ,
               Bolton
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Culverwell
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             And
             whither
             the
             confidentest
             men
             for
             the
             contrary
             be
             not
             those
             that
             study
             Books
             more
             then
             hearts
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             daies
             in
             Disputing
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             winning
             souls
             to
             God
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             me
             add
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             these
             two
             Proofs
             of
             this
             fourth
             Point
             here
             asserted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             constant
             experience
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Believers
             ,
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             Certainty
             of
             salvation
             is
             very
             rare
             .
             Even
             of
             those
             that
             live
             comfortably
             and
             in
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             yet
             very
             few
             of
             them
             do
             attain
             to
             a
             Certainty
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             that
             God
             in
             undeserved
             Mercy
             hath
             given
             me
             long
             the
             society
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Godly
             people
             ,
             and
             great
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             privacy
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             to
             know
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             many
             places
             (
             my
             station
             by
             providence
             having
             been
             oft
             removed
             :
             )
             and
             I
             must
             needs
             profess
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             these
             I
             have
             met
             with
             few
             ,
             yea
             very
             few
             indeed
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             seriously
             and
             privately
             asked
             them
             ,
             
               Are
               you
               Certain
               that
               you
               are
               a
               true
               Believer
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               Justified
               and
               shall
               be
               Saved
               ,
            
             durst
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               Certain
               of
               it
            
             .
             But
             some
             in
             great
             doubts
             and
             fears
             :
             most
             too
             secure
             and
             neglective
             of
             their
             states
             ,
             without
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             so
             good
             hopes
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             their
             own
             language
             )
             as
             calmeth
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             comfortably
             cast
             themselves
             on
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             those
             few
             that
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             beyond
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               They
               were
               Certain
               of
               their
               sincerity
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             were
             the
             Professors
             whose
             state
             I
             suspected
             more
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             most
             proud
             ,
             self-conceited
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             unpeaceable
             sort
             of
             Professors
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             living
             scandalously
             ,
             and
             some
             fallen
             since
             to
             more
             scandalous
             waies
             then
             ever
             :
             And
             the
             most
             of
             their
             humble
             ,
             godly
             acquaintance
             or
             neighbours
             suspected
             them
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             Or
             else
             some
             very
             few
             of
             them
             that
             said
             they
             were
             Certain
             ,
             were
             honest
             godly
             people
             (
             most
             women
             )
             of
             smal
             Judgement
             and
             strong
             Affections
             ;
             who
             depended
             most
             on
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               sense
               or
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               Love
            
             ;
             and
             were
             the
             lowest
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             highest
             at
             other
             times
             :
             and
             they
             that
             were
             one
             moneth
             certain
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             next
             moneth
             were
             almost
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             should
             certainly
             be
             damned
             .
             So
             that
             taking
             out
             all
             these
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             the
             sober
             ,
             solid
             ,
             judicious
             Believers
             ,
             that
             could
             groundedly
             and
             ordinarily
             
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Certain
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               Saved
               ,
            
             have
             been
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sad
             to
             me
             to
             consider
             it
             .
             If
             any
             other
             mens
             experiences
             be
             contrary
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             be
             it
             they
             be
             Sober
             Judicious
             men
             able
             to
             gather
             experiences
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             live
             not
             among
             meer
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             meer
             opinion
             ,
             for
             a
             discovery
             of
             experience
             .
             For
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             divers
             professors
             of
             my
             long
             acquaintance
             ,
             the
             strange
             power
             of
             Opinion
             and
             Phantasie
             in
             this
             thing
             .
             I
             have
             known
             those
             that
             have
             lived
             many
             years
             in
             doubting
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             while
             walked
             uprightly
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             late
             Warres
             ,
             falling
             into
             the
             company
             of
             some
             Anabaptists
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             them
             perswaded
             that
             there
             was
             no
             right
             way
             to
             their
             comfort
             but
             by
             being
             Re-baptized
             ,
             and
             associating
             themselves
             with
             the
             Re-baptized
             Church
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Unbaptized
             Parish
             Priests
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             No
             sooner
             was
             this
             done
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             former
             doubtings
             and
             troubles
             were
             over
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             as
             comfortable
             as
             any
             others
             (
             as
             themselves
             affirmed
             )
             which
             no
             doubt
             proceeded
             from
             ,
             partly
             the
             strength
             of
             Phantasie
             conceiting
             it
             should
             so
             be
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             Novelty
             of
             their
             way
             which
             delighted
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             strong
             ▪
             Opinion
             they
             had
             that
             this
             was
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             want
             of
             this
             did
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             dark
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             Satans
             policy
             ,
             who
             troubleth
             people
             least
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             way
             that
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             But
             when
             these
             people
             had
             lived
             a
             year
             or
             two
             in
             this
             comfortable
             condition
             ,
             they
             fell
             at
             last
             into
             the
             society
             of
             some
             Libertines
             or
             Familists
             ,
             who
             believe
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             all
             but
             a
             dream
             ,
             fiction
             or
             Allegory
             :
             These
             presently
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             fools
             to
             regard
             Baptism
             or
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             hear
             again
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             seeing
             all
             things
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             but
             within
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             look
             to
             their
             safety
             and
             credit
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             pleasure
             .
             This
             lesson
             was
             quickly
             learned
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             cried
             down
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             confessed
             they
             were
             deluded
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             being
             grown
             loose
             while
             they
             were
             Anabaptists
             ,
             to
             mend
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             grew
             Epicures
             when
             they
             had
             been
             instructed
             by
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             their
             new
             gotten
             comfort
             .
             Others
             I
             have
             known
             that
             have
             wanted
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             falling
             among
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             were
             told
             by
             them
             that
             they
             undid
             themselves
             by
             looking
             after
             Signs
             and
             Marks
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             laying
             their
             comforts
             upon
             something
             in
             themselves
             :
             whereas
             they
             should
             look
             only
             to
             Christ
             for
             Comfort
             ,
             
             and
             not
             at
             any
             thing
             in
             themselves
             at
             all
             :
             and
             for
             Assurance
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             any
             Marks
             ,
             that
             must
             give
             it
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             fetch
             Comfort
             from
             their
             own
             Graces
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             it
             themselves
             in
             stead
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Legal
             way
             :
             No
             sooner
             was
             this
             Doctrine
             received
             ,
             but
             the
             Receivers
             had
             Comfort
             at
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             sealed
             up
             to
             them
             presently
             by
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             their
             own
             Conceits
             :
             Whence
             this
             came
             ,
             judge
             you
             :
             I
             told
             you
             my
             judgement
             before
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             that
             the
             sudden
             looseness
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             answering
             their
             ignorant
             ,
             loose
             ,
             ungospel-like
             doctrine
             ,
             did
             certifie
             me
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Comfort
             was
             not
             their
             Comforter
             :
             For
             he
             is
             also
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             comforteth
             men
             by
             the
             means
             of
             a
             holy
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hath
             precepts
             and
             threatnings
             as
             well
             as
             Promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Believers
             assureth
             us
             that
             few
             of
             them
             attain
             to
             Certainty
             ;
             so
             experience
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             their
             understandings
             shews
             us
             that
             few
             of
             them
             are
             immediatly
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             For
             how
             few
             Believers
             be
             there
             that
             understand
             well
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             sound
             evidence
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             Nay
             how
             many
             Learned
             men
             have
             taught
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             least
             unfeigned
             Desire
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             the
             Grace
             it self
             (
             as
             some
             
             say
             )
             or
             at
             least
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             it
             (
             as
             others
             say
             :
             )
             Whereas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             many
             have
             unfeignedly
             desired
             many
             Graces
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             Desired
             the
             Glory
             and
             Profits
             of
             the
             world
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             miscarried
             and
             perished
             ?
             How
             many
             have
             taught
             them
             that
             the
             least
             unfeigned
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             Mark
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ?
             Whenas
             many
             a
             one
             hath
             unfeignedly
             loved
             God
             and
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             loved
             house
             ,
             land
             ,
             credit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             life
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             been
             thrust
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             but
             the
             worlds
             leavings
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             Saints
             have
             had
             little
             compassion
             or
             relief
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             lookt
             on
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             and
             disgrace
             .
             As
             Austin
             and
             the
             Schoolmen
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             Wicked
             men
             do
             
               Vti
               Deo
               &
               frui
               creaturis
               ,
               Vse
               God
               and
               enjoy
               the
               creatures
               :
            
             Godly
             men
             do
             
               Frui
               Deo
               ,
               &
               uti
               creaturis
               ,
               Enjoy
               God
               and
               use
               the
               creatures
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             Both
             Regenerate
             and
             Unregenerate
             have
             some
             Will
             or
             Love
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             Creature
             :
             But
             the
             wicked
             do
             Will
             or
             Love
             the
             Creature
             as
             their
             chief
             Good
             with
             their
             chiefest
             Love
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             Love
             God
             as
             a
             Means
             to
             help
             them
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             with
             a
             Love
             subordinate
             to
             their
             Love
             to
             the
             Creature
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Godly
             do
             Will
             or
             Love
             God
             as
             their
             chief
             Good
             ,
             
             with
             their
             chiefest
             Love
             or
             Complacency
             ,
             and
             Love
             the
             Creature
             but
             as
             a
             Means
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             inferiour
             Love.
             
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sincerity
             be
             so
             little
             known
             ,
             then
             Assurance
             of
             Sincerity
             cannot
             be
             very
             common
             .
             More
             might
             be
             said
             to
             prove
             that
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             is
             not
             common
             among
             true
             Christians
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             seeing
             experience
             and
             their
             own
             ready
             confession
             doth
             witness
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             's
             the
             use
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             Why
             it
             is
             this
             :
             If
             Assurance
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Justification
             (
             much
             more
             of
             Salvation
             )
             be
             so
             rare
             among
             true
             Christians
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             the
             want
             of
             it
             proveth
             you
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Christian
             .
             You
             see
             then
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Justifying
             Faith
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             imagined
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             necessary
             concomitant
             of
             that
             Faith.
             You
             see
             that
             you
             were
             mistaken
             in
             thinking
             that
             you
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             because
             you
             had
             no
             assuring
             witness
             within
             you
             effectively
             testifying
             to
             you
             that
             you
             are
             the
             childe
             of
             God.
             All
             Gods
             children
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             :
             (
             For
             because
             they
             are
             sons
             ,
             therefore
             hath
             God
             sent
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             cry
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
             )
             
             But
             all
             Gods
             children
             have
             not
             Assurance
             of
             their
             Adoption
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             assure
             those
             of
             their
             Adoption
             in
             whom
             it
             abideth
             .
             It
             is
             alwaies
             a
             witness-bearer
             of
             their
             Adoption
             :
             But
             that
             is
             only
             objectively
             by
             his
             Graces
             and
             operations
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             a
             Land-mark
             is
             a
             witness
             whose
             Land
             it
             is
             where
             it
             standeth
             :
             or
             as
             your
             Sheep-mark
             witnesseth
             which
             be
             your
             Sheep
             :
             or
             rather
             as
             a
             sensible
             Soul
             witnesseth
             a
             living
             Creature
             ,
             or
             a
             rational
             Soul
             witnesseth
             that
             we
             are
             Men
             :
             But
             efficiently
             it
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             witness
             :
             as
             a
             Land-mark
             or
             Sheep-mark
             is
             not
             alway
             discerned
             :
             and
             a
             bruit
             knows
             not
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             bruit
             :
             and
             a
             man
             is
             not
             alwaies
             actually
             knowing
             his
             own
             humanity
             ,
             nor
             can
             know
             it
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             in
             Distraction
             ,
             in
             an
             Epilepsie
             ,
             Apoplexie
             or
             the
             like
             disease
             which
             depriveth
             him
             of
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
             had
             some
             respect
             to
             the
             eminent
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             Tongues
             ,
             Prophecies
             ,
             Miracles
             and
             the
             like
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             that
             age
             ;
             though
             still
             as
             including
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             that
             you
             need
             not
             be
             alwaies
             in
             disquiet
             when
             you
             want
             Assurance
             :
             For
             else
             how
             disquiet
             a
             life
             should
             most
             Christians
             live
             !
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             more
             anon
             
             that
             all
             a
             mans
             comforts
             depend
             not
             so
             on
             his
             Assurance
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             live
             a
             comfortable
             life
             without
             it
             :
             Trouble
             of
             minde
             may
             be
             overcome
             ;
             Conscience
             may
             be
             quieted
             ;
             True
             peace
             attained
             ,
             yea
             a
             man
             may
             have
             that
             Joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             consist
             ,
             without
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             .
             (
             If
             there
             be
             any
             passage
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Part
             3
             d
             ,
             in
             pressing
             to
             get
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             seem
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             desire
             that
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             understood
             .
             )
             This
             shall
             be
             further
             opened
             anon
             ,
             and
             other
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             manifested
             ,
             besides
             Assurance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               15.
               
               
                 Yea
                 this
                 much
                 more
                 I
                 would
                 here
                 inform
                 you
                 of
                 ,
                 That
              
               Very
               many
               even
               of
               the
               stronger
               ,
               holier
               ,
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Christians
               ,
               are
               yet
               uncertain
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               are
               Certain
               of
               their
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               they
               are
               uncertain
               of
               their
               perseverance
               and
               overcoming
               :
               For
               a
               mans
               Certainty
               of
               his
               Salvation
               can
               be
               no
               stronger
               than
               is
               his
               Certainty
               of
               enduring
               to
               the
               end
               and
               overcoming
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             you
             may
             not
             misunderstand
             me
             in
             this
             ,
             observe
             1.
             
             That
             I
             do
             not
             say
             Perseverance
             is
             a
             thing
             uncertain
             in
             it self
             :
             2.
             
             Nor
             that
             it
             is
             uncertain
             to
             all
             Christians
             :
             3.
             
             But
             that
             it
             is
             uncertain
             to
             many
             even
             strong
             and
             self-knowing
             Christians
             .
             Divines
             use
             to
             distinguish
             of
             the
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Subject
             :
             and
             the
             former
             is
             either
             of
             the
             Object
             of
             Gods
             Knowledge
             ,
             
             or
             of
             mans
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             knows
             Certainly
             who
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             which
             with
             his
             Decree
             doth
             cause
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             as
             to
             mans
             understanding
             :
             But
             men
             themselves
             do
             not
             alwaies
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             the
             fullest
             Certainty
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             is
             Gods
             child
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             shall
             so
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             Certainty
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             For
             it
             's
             he
             only
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             many
             eminent
             Christians
             of
             great
             knowledge
             and
             much
             zeal
             and
             obedience
             are
             uncertain
             of
             their
             Perseverance
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             two
             Infallible
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             By
             experience
             :
             If
             any
             should
             be
             so
             censorious
             as
             to
             think
             that
             none
             of
             all
             those
             Nations
             and
             Churches
             abroad
             that
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Certain
             Perseverance
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             have
             any
             strong
             Christians
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             at
             home
             .
             2.
             
             Besides
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             a
             clear
             Argument
             that
             a
             strong
             Christian
             may
             be
             uncertain
             of
             it
             ▪
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             those
             points
             plain
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Believed
             as
             of
             Necessity
             to
             Salvation
             :
             But
             the
             Certainty
             of
             all
             Believers
             Perseverance
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Point
             
             of
             flat
             Necessity
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             Believed
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             prove
             that
             any
             considerable
             number
             were
             ever
             saved
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             ;
             or
             are
             yet
             saved
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Countries
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             the
             Churches
             never
             did
             put
             into
             their
             Creed
             ;
             where
             they
             summed
             up
             those
             Points
             that
             they
             held
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             There
             are
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             seeming
             to
             intimate
             the
             contrary
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             Point
             of
             great
             Difficulty
             to
             many
             of
             the
             wisest
             .
             And
             those
             Texts
             that
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             express
             as
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             them
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             examples
             of
             these
             ten
             years
             last
             past
             have
             done
             more
             to
             stagger
             many
             sober
             wise
             Christians
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Arguments
             that
             ever
             were
             used
             by
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
             or
             any
             other
             :
             To
             see
             what
             kinde
             of
             men
             in
             some
             places
             have
             fallen
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ;
             as
             I
             am
             unwilling
             further
             to
             mention
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             me
             ,
             what
             I
             think
             of
             this
             my self
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             Assurance
             I
             have
             of
             my
             own
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             will
             freely
             tell
             you
             ,
             both
             how
             far
             I
             am
             arrived
             in
             Assurance
             of
             Sincerity
             of
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Perseverance
             and
             so
             of
             Salvation
             .
             I
             lay
             seven
             years
             under
             great
             Doubtings
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             Sanctification
             ;
             especially
             for
             want
             
             of
             those
             Lively
             ,
             Affectionate
             ,
             Heart-melting
             effects
             which
             I
             desired
             to
             have
             found
             ;
             and
             for
             want
             of
             Deeper
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             Misery
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             &c.
             which
             made
             me
             still
             fear
             that
             all
             I
             had
             was
             but
             the
             meer
             effects
             of
             Education
             ,
             Reading
             and
             Speculative
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             I
             had
             only
             a
             Notional
             Religion
             ,
             that
             touched
             my
             Phantasie
             and
             swom
             in
             my
             Brain
             ,
             but
             ▪
             workt
             not
             throughly
             on
             my
             Heart
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             more
             Deep
             and
             Serious
             Believing
             of
             those
             holy
             Truths
             which
             should
             be
             operative
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             Probabilities
             of
             Grace
             ,
             affording
             me
             that
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Hope
             ,
             did
             bear
             me
             up
             .
             Now
             through
             the
             great
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             attained
             to
             so
             strong
             a
             Probability
             of
             my
             Sincerity
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             may
             be
             called
             Assurance
             or
             Certainty
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             :
             much
             less
             is
             it
             a
             perfect
             Assurance
             :
             I
             have
             so
             strong
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             overcometh
             most
             doubtings
             and
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             me
             in
             quietness
             and
             peace
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             some
             Joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             Delightfull
             thoughts
             of
             my
             everlasting
             Rest
             ;
             and
             gives
             me
             a
             Confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Access
             with
             boldness
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             
             Grace
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             finde
             that
             carnal
             security
             hath
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             the
             alaying
             of
             my
             troubles
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             raising
             of
             my
             Joyes
             :
             (
             And
             it
             is
             no
             unusual
             thing
             for
             a
             good
             Cause
             and
             a
             bad
             Faith
             ,
             Assurance
             and
             Carnal
             security
             to
             joyn
             together
             in
             one
             effect
             ;
             even
             in
             expelling
             trouble
             from
             the
             heart
             .
             )
             Yet
             dare
             I
             scarce
             say
             (
             in
             the
             usual
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             )
             that
             
               I
               am
               certain
               of
               my
               Sincerity
               and
               so
               of
               my
               Justification
               :
            
             especially
             when
             Temptations
             have
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             fleshes
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             Christs
             interest
             in
             my
             Estimation
             and
             Will
             and
             Affections
             ,
             have
             appeared
             more
             then
             ordinary
             :
             And
             when
             I
             have
             thought
             how
             much
             stronger
             Trials
             I
             may
             yet
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             which
             others
             daily
             undergo
             :
             especially
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Prosperity
             do
             oftner
             make
             me
             fear
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             persecution
             and
             adversity
             .
             I
             am
             sometimes
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             but
             the
             weakness
             of
             my
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             distance
             of
             Objects
             ,
             and
             smalness
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             no
             more
             prevailing
             with
             me
             :
             And
             that
             if
             I
             had
             as
             strong
             a
             body
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             ;
             whether
             Honors
             ,
             Car●al
             Pleasures
             ,
             Sports
             ,
             Delightfull
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             such
             vanities
             might
             not
             carry
             me
             away
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             they
             do
             others
             ,
             
             that
             made
             as
             great
             a
             shew
             of
             Holiness
             .
             Yet
             do
             not
             these
             doubts
             much
             affright
             or
             disquiet
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             finde
             God
             at
             present
             possessing
             me
             with
             those
             Resolutions
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             are
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             Grace
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             have
             experience
             of
             abundance
             of
             preventing
             and
             sustaining
             Grace
             ;
             and
             because
             I
             finde
             at
             the
             present
             that
             God
             enableth
             me
             to
             account
             all
             things
             loss
             and
             dross
             and
             dung
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             easily
             without
             much
             reluctancy
             to
             empty
             my
             purse
             for
             him
             and
             his
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             out
             my
             time
             and
             strength
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             good
             success
             to
             resist
             Temptations
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             have
             no
             Desire
             ,
             (
             in
             any
             activity
             or
             prevalency
             )
             to
             be
             any
             higher
             in
             the
             world
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             but
             think
             God
             hath
             chosen
             out
             for
             me
             the
             best
             condition
             and
             station
             that
             I
             could
             have
             desired
             in
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             then
             for
             Perseverance
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Case
             :
             It
             is
             my
             strong
             opinion
             that
             no
             man
             who
             hath
             attained
             to
             a
             Rootedness
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             throughly
             sanctified
             ,
             doth
             ever
             totally
             and
             finally
             fall
             away
             :
             which
             Christ
             seemeth
             to
             intimate
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             Cause
             why
             men
             fall
             away
             in
             Tribulation
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             seed
             had
             not
             deep
             Rooting
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             
             And
             I
             am
             yet
             more
             confident
             that
             none
             of
             the
             
             Elect
             shall
             ever
             fall
             away
             ;
             and
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Rooted
             ,
             through-Christians
             ,
             are
             Elect.
             But
             yet
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               I
               am
               Certain
               of
               this
            
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             elect
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             totally
             and
             finally
             ,
             who
             sincerely
             Believe
             and
             are
             Justified
             .
             It
             is
             my
             opinion
             ,
             but
             I
             dare
             not
             put
             it
             into
             my
             Creed
             among
             either
             the
             Points
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             undoubted
             Verity
             .
             I
             know
             how
             many
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             seem
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             :
             and
             I
             know
             how
             generally
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             can
             know
             their
             mindes
             by
             their
             Writings
             :
             I
             know
             that
             Austin
             himself
             ,
             the
             Mall
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             either
             unresolv'd
             ,
             or
             more
             against
             this
             Perseverance
             then
             for
             it
             .
             I
             know
             how
             many
             Learned
             ,
             Godly
             men
             do
             differ
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Certainty
             of
             Perseverance
             :
             I
             know
             how
             sad
             and
             shaking
             examples
             this
             age
             hath
             afforded
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             Certain
             ,
             properly
             ,
             strictly
             Certain
             ,
             of
             my
             Perseverance
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             fully
             ,
             strictly
             Certain
             of
             my
             Salvation
             :
             Nor
             so
             near
             to
             a
             Certainty
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             to
             a
             Certainty
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             Yet
             am
             I
             so
             strongly
             confident
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             shall
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             )
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             calm
             and
             quiet
             my
             minde
             ,
             and
             overcome
             my
             troubles
             and
             
             fears
             ,
             but
             also
             enable
             me
             to
             Rejoyce
             in
             Hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             Desire
             Christs
             coming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             of
             Death
             with
             much
             more
             contentedness
             and
             submission
             then
             else
             I
             should
             do
             :
             For
             as
             I
             am
             much
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Rooted
             in
             Grace
             do
             never
             fall
             quite
             away
             ,
             so
             if
             I
             were
             sure
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Graciousness
             of
             Gods
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             forsake
             any
             that
             do
             not
             wilfully
             forsake
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             so
             full
             a
             Resolution
             to
             cleave
             to
             him
             wrought
             in
             me
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             experience
             of
             tender
             Love
             ,
             and
             his
             preserving
             me
             in
             Trials
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             a
             strong
             confidence
             that
             he
             will
             never
             permit
             me
             to
             fall
             from
             him
             .
             Yet
             do
             I
             see
             a
             Necessity
             of
             daily
             praying
             to
             him
             
               Not
               to
               Lead
               me
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               but
               to
               Deliver
               me
               from
               the
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             in
             continual
             watchfulness
             ,
             expecting
             daily
             Assaults
             ,
             and
             renewing
             daily
             my
             Repentance
             and
             Resolutions
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             ,
             as
             truly
             as
             I
             am
             now
             able
             ,
             opened
             my
             very
             heart
             and
             state
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             Searcher
             of
             my
             heart
             :
             which
             I
             have
             done
             for
             three
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             That
             my
             Judgement
             may
             be
             truly
             known
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Perseverance
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             I
             finde
             the
             communicating
             of
             Experiences
             of
             each
             others
             hearts
             and
             states
             is
             of
             great
             use
             to
             Believers
             .
             
             3.
             
             Because
             I
             finde
             that
             many
             Godly
             people
             ,
             by
             divers
             passages
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             about
             Living
             in
             
               Heavenly
               Delights
            
             ,
             do
             think
             that
             I
             have
             attained
             a
             greater
             Certainty
             then
             I
             have
             :
             and
             that
             themselves
             are
             unhappy
             and
             must
             live
             uncomfortably
             till
             they
             can
             attain
             to
             that
             which
             they
             think
             I
             have
             done
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             think
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             warping
             to
             Arminian
             or
             Popish
             Doubting
             ;
             I
             regard
             not
             their
             words
             or
             censures
             :
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             that
             dare
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             God
             affirm
             that
             I
             have
             the
             Certainty
             which
             I
             have
             not
             ,
             meerly
             to
             avoid
             the
             suspition
             of
             erring
             .
             Nor
             dare
             I
             by
             hot
             Disputes
             maintain
             that
             which
             the
             constant
             Experience
             of
             my self
             and
             the
             best
             and
             most
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             doth
             contradict
             :
             and
             believe
             my
             Authors
             before
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             undoubted
             testimony
             of
             Christians
             concerning
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             remember
             that
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             many
             others
             may
             have
             both
             more
             Assurance
             of
             their
             own
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             more
             clear
             understanding
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perseverance
             then
             I
             have
             ;
             which
             may
             give
             them
             a
             Certainty
             that
             no
             true
             Believer
             shall
             quite
             fall
             away
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             think
             that
             others
             have
             not
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Light
             and
             Certainty
             then
             ●
             have
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             by
             this
             time
             I
             have
             perswaded
             
             you
             that
             a
             proper
             Certainty
             of
             our
             Salvation
             is
             not
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             as
             some
             Controversal
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             some
             self-conceited
             Prosessors
             do
             take
             it
             to
             be
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             you
             must
             not
             lay
             all
             your
             comfort
             on
             your
             Assurance
             of
             Salvation
             .
             As
             for
             them
             who
             are
             most
             highly
             confident
             both
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Certain
             Perseverance
             of
             every
             Believer
             ,
             meerly
             upon
             tradition
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             alway
             taught
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             weak
             grounds
             which
             will
             not
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             their
             confidence
             ;
             and
             are
             as
             confident
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             on
             as
             slender
             grounds
             ,
             having
             never
             well
             understood
             the
             Nature
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             Examination
             nor
             Assurance
             ;
             nor
             understood
             the
             Causes
             of
             doubting
             which
             might
             else
             have
             shaked
             them
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             call
             their
             greatest
             Confidence
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Assurance
             or
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             never
             so
             great
             boastings
             ,
             or
             pretenses
             or
             expressions
             of
             the
             highest
             Joyes
             .
             And
             for
             your self
             I
             advise
             you
             ,
             first
             use
             those
             comforts
             which
             those
             may
             have
             who
             come
             short
             of
             Assurance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 learn
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
              
               There
               are
               several
               grounds
               of
               the
               great
               Probability
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               besides
               the
               general
               grounds
               mentioned
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               and
               by
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               these
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               Assurance
               ,
               a
               Christian
               may
               live
               in
               much
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               in
               Delightfull
               ,
               Desirous
               thoughts
               of
               the
               Glory
               to
               come
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               next
               work
               which
               you
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               discover
               those
               probabilites
               of
               your
               Sincerity
               and
               your
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               receive
               the
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               which
               they
               may
               afford
               you
               ,
               before
               you
               can
               expect
               Assurance
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Shall
             here
             open
             to
             you
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Proposition
             and
             Direction
             distinctly
             .
             1.
             
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             the
             four
             grounds
             of
             Probability
             which
             all
             may
             have
             in
             general
             ,
             from
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ;
             and
             his
             Office.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             universal
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             general
             tenour
             of
             the
             Promise
             and
             offer
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             I
             adde
             ;
             that
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             grounds
             of
             strong
             Probability
             which
             you
             may
             have
             of
             your
             own
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             your
             particular
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             reach
             to
             a
             Certainty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             kinde
             of
             Probability
             you
             may
             gather
             by
             comparing
             your self
             with
             others
             .
             Though
             this
             way
             be
             but
             delusory
             to
             unregenerate
             men
             ,
             whose
             confidence
             is
             plainly
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             be
             lawfull
             and
             usefull
             to
             an
             humble
             soul
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             obey
             and
             wait
             on
             God
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             as
             you
             should
             perish
             ,
             how
             few
             people
             would
             God
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Consider
             first
             in
             how
             narrow
             a
             compass
             the
             Church
             was
             confined
             before
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
             and
             how
             carnal
             and
             corrupt
             even
             that
             visible
             Church
             then
             was
             ?
             and
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             do
             compute
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             divide
             the
             world
             into
             thirty
             parts
             ,
             nineteen
             of
             them
             are
             Heathenish
             Idolaters
             ,
             six
             of
             them
             are
             Ma●ometans
             ,
             and
             only
             fi●e
             of
             
             them
             are
             Christians
             .
             And
             of
             these
             five
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             part
             are
             of
             the
             Aethiopian
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Popish
             Churches
             ?
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             rude
             and
             superstitious
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             that
             salvation
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             near
             so
             easie
             or
             ordinary
             with
             them
             as
             with
             us
             :
             and
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Protestants
             ,
             how
             small
             is
             the
             number
             ?
             And
             even
             among
             these
             ,
             What
             a
             number
             are
             grossely
             ignorant
             and
             prophane
             ?
             and
             of
             those
             that
             profess
             more
             knowledge
             and
             zeal
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             grossely
             Erroneous
             ,
             Schismatical
             and
             Scandalous
             .
             How
             exceeding
             smal
             a
             number
             is
             left
             then
             that
             are
             such
             as
             you
             ?
             I
             know
             this
             is
             no
             assuring
             Argument
             :
             but
             I
             know
             withall
             that
             Christ
             died
             not
             in
             vain
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             see
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             sufferings
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             soul
             :
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Lover
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             will
             have
             a
             multitude
             innumerable
             of
             his
             saved
             ones
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             your
             strongest
             Probabilities
             are
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             upon
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             frame
             and
             inclination
             of
             your
             Soul
             to
             God.
             You
             may
             know
             that
             you
             have
             workings
             above
             nature
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             alive
             and
             carried
             on
             these
             many
             years
             against
             all
             opposition
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             
             the
             world
             :
             It
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             meer
             flash
             of
             conviction
             which
             hath
             been
             extinguished
             by
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             left
             you
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             security
             and
             prophanness
             as
             others
             are
             .
             You
             dare
             not
             give
             up
             your
             Hopes
             of
             Heaven
             for
             all
             the
             world
             :
             You
             would
             not
             part
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Let
             him
             go
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             treasures
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             If
             you
             had
             (
             as
             you
             have
             )
             an
             offer
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             worldly
             prosperity
             in
             sin
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             you
             would
             choose
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             go
             the
             other
             .
             You
             dare
             not
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             give
             over
             Praying
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Christian
             company
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             your self
             to
             worldly
             ,
             fleshly
             pleasures
             ;
             yet
             you
             are
             not
             Assured
             of
             salvation
             ,
             because
             you
             finde
             not
             that
             Delight
             and
             Life
             in
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             that
             tenderness
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             you
             desire
             .
             It
             is
             well
             that
             you
             desire
             them
             :
             But
             though
             you
             be
             not
             Certain
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             see
             a
             great
             likelihood
             ,
             a
             Probability
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             Is
             not
             your
             heart
             raised
             to
             a
             Hope
             that
             yet
             God
             is
             mercifull
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             means
             you
             good
             ?
             Doubtless
             this
             you
             might
             easily
             discern
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             am
             to
             shew
             you
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             much
             spiritual
             Comfort
             
             and
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             be
             enjoyed
             without
             any
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             given
             upon
             these
             forementioned
             Probabilities
             .
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             doubt
             but
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             had
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             Assurance
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             either
             of
             continuing
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             or
             being
             translated
             to
             Glory
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             either
             he
             was
             sure
             to
             persevere
             in
             Innocency
             and
             so
             to
             be
             glorified
             .
             (
             But
             that
             was
             not
             true
             )
             or
             else
             he
             must
             foreknow
             both
             that
             he
             should
             fall
             and
             be
             raised
             again
             and
             saved
             by
             Christ
             .
             But
             this
             he
             knew
             not
             at
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Experience
             tels
             us
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christians
             on
             earth
             do
             enjoy
             that
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             without
             any
             Certainty
             of
             their
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             likelihood
             of
             so
             great
             a
             mercy
             as
             everlasting
             Glory
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             great
             Comfort
             .
             If
             a
             poor
             condemned
             prisoner
             do
             but
             hear
             that
             there
             is
             Hopes
             of
             a
             pardon
             ,
             specially
             if
             very
             probable
             ,
             it
             will
             glad
             his
             heart
             .
             Indeed
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             were
             brought
             into
             this
             state
             it
             would
             be
             sad
             to
             him
             :
             But
             if
             a
             devil
             or
             a
             condemned
             sinner
             have
             such
             Hope
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             glad
             news
             to
             them
             .
             The
             devils
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Let
             me
             next
             therefore
             intreat
             you
             to
             take
             the
             Comfort
             of
             your
             Probabilities
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             .
             Your
             horse
             or
             dog
             knoweth
             not
             how
             you
             will
             use
             them
             Certainly
             ;
             yet
             will
             they
             lovingly
             follow
             you
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             heads
             to
             your
             hand
             ,
             and
             trust
             you
             with
             their
             lives
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             be
             in
             your
             company
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             found
             you
             kinde
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             tried
             that
             you
             do
             them
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             good
             :
             yea
             though
             you
             do
             strike
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             yet
             they
             finde
             that
             they
             have
             their
             food
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             favour
             doth
             sustain
             them
             .
             Yea
             your
             little
             children
             have
             no
             Certainty
             how
             you
             will
             use
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             finding
             that
             you
             have
             alwaies
             used
             them
             kindly
             ,
             and
             expressed
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             you
             whip
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             yet
             are
             glad
             of
             your
             company
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             in
             your
             lap
             ,
             and
             can
             trust
             themselves
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             without
             tormenting
             themselves
             with
             such
             doubts
             as
             these
             ,
             
               I
               am
               uncertain
               how
               my
               mother
               will
               use
               me
               ,
               whether
               she
               will
               wound
               me
               ,
               or
               kill
               me
               ,
               or
               turn
               me
               out
               of
               doors
               and
               let
               me
               perish
               .
            
             Nature
             perswades
             us
             not
             to
             be
             too
             distrustfull
             of
             those
             that
             have
             alwaies
             befriended
             us
             ,
             and
             especially
             whose
             Nature
             is
             Mercifull
             and
             Compassionate
             :
             Nor
             to
             be
             too
             suspitious
             of
             evil
             from
             them
             that
             have
             alwaies
             done
             us
             good
             :
             Every
             man
             knows
             
             that
             the
             Good
             will
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Evil
             will
             do
             evil
             :
             and
             accordingly
             we
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             do
             to
             us
             .
             Naturally
             we
             all
             fear
             a
             Toad
             ,
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             an
             Adder
             ,
             a
             mad
             Dog
             ,
             a
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             a
             mad
             Man
             ,
             a
             cruel
             blood
             thirsty
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             :
             But
             no
             one
             fears
             a
             Dove
             ,
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             a
             mercifull
             compassionate
             Governour
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Rebels
             or
             notorious
             offenders
             that
             know
             he
             is
             bound
             in
             justice
             to
             destroy
             or
             punish
             them
             .
             And
             none
             should
             fear
             distrustfully
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             Will
             not
             submit
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Will
             not
             have
             Christ
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             in
             Justice
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             not
             in
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             But
             for
             you
             that
             would
             be
             Obedient
             and
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             are
             troubled
             that
             you
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             make
             you
             better
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             ,
             may
             not
             you
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             see
             a
             strong
             Probability
             that
             it
             shall
             go
             well
             with
             you
             ?
             O
             make
             use
             therefore
             of
             this
             Probability
             :
             and
             if
             you
             have
             but
             Hopes
             that
             God
             will
             do
             you
             good
             ,
             rejoice
             in
             those
             Hopes
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             come
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             Probabilities
             are
             of
             divers
             Degrees
             according
             to
             their
             divers
             Grounds
             .
             Where
             men
             have
             but
             a
             little
             
             Probability
             of
             their
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Probability
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Sincere
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             these
             men
             may
             be
             somewhat
             born
             up
             ,
             but
             it
             behoves
             them
             presently
             to
             search
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             that
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             fear
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             more
             Probability
             of
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             may
             well
             have
             more
             peace
             then
             trouble
             of
             minde
             :
             Those
             that
             have
             yet
             a
             higher
             Degree
             of
             Probability
             may
             live
             in
             more
             Joy
             :
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             Degree
             of
             Probability
             may
             their
             Comforts
             still
             arise
             .
          
           
             And
             observe
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             the
             highest
             Degree
             of
             this
             Probability
             here
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Certainty
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             Moral
             Certainty
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               a
               Certainty
               of
               Divine
               faith
            
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               a
               Certainty
               of
               evidence
            
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             ;
             though
             yet
             evidence
             there
             is
             for
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             same
             evidences
             materially
             which
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             Probability
             and
             of
             Certainty
             :
             Only
             sometime
             they
             differ
             Gradually
             (
             one
             having
             more
             Grace
             and
             another
             less
             )
             and
             sometime
             not
             so
             neither
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             more
             Grace
             may
             discern
             but
             a
             Probability
             in
             it
             (
             through
             some
             other
             defect
             )
             no
             more
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             less
             :
             But
             when
             one
             man
             discerns
             his
             Graces
             and
             Sincerity
             but
             darkly
             ,
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             Probability
             
             of
             Salvation
             manifested
             by
             them
             :
             and
             when
             another
             discerneth
             them
             more
             clearly
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             stronger
             Probability
             :
             and
             he
             that
             discerneth
             them
             most
             clearly
             (
             if
             other
             necessaries
             concurre
             )
             hath
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Certainty
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             you
             frequently
             see
             a
             strong
             Probability
             of
             your
             Sincerity
             :
             and
             may
             not
             that
             be
             a
             very
             great
             stay
             and
             comfort
             to
             your
             soul
             ?
             Nay
             may
             it
             not
             draw
             out
             your
             heart
             in
             Love
             ,
             Delight
             and
             Thankfulness
             ?
             Suppose
             that
             your
             name
             were
             written
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             paper
             ,
             and
             put
             among
             a
             hundred
             ,
             or
             fifty
             ,
             or
             but
             twenty
             other
             like
             papers
             into
             a
             Lottery
             ;
             and
             you
             were
             certain
             that
             you
             should
             be
             the
             owner
             of
             this
             whole
             Land
             except
             your
             name
             were
             drawn
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             drawn
             ,
             you
             should
             die
             :
             Would
             your
             Joy
             or
             your
             Sorrow
             for
             this
             be
             the
             greater
             ?
             Nay
             if
             it
             were
             but
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             or
             but
             two
             to
             one
             odds
             on
             your
             side
             ,
             it
             would
             keep
             you
             from
             drooping
             and
             discouragement
             :
             And
             why
             should
             it
             not
             do
             so
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               17.
               
               
                 My
                 next
                 advice
                 to
                 you
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               For
               the
               strengthening
               your
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               Probability
               of
               your
               Salvation
               .
               Gather
               up
               and
               improve
               all
               your
               choicest
               Experiences
               of
               Gods
               good
               will
               and
               mercy
               to
               you
               :
               And
               observe
               also
               the
               Experiments
               of
               others
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             do
             God
             and
             our selves
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wrong
             by
             forgetting
             ,
             neglecting
             and
             not
             improving
             our
             Experiences
             .
             How
             doth
             God
             charge
             it
             on
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             that
             they
             forgot
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             so
             often
             manifested
             his
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             ?
             Psal
             .
             78.
             
             &
             107.
             see
             105
             ,
             106.
             
             When
             God
             had
             by
             one
             Miracle
             silenced
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             they
             had
             forgotten
             it
             in
             the
             next
             distress
             .
             It
             was
             a
             sign
             the
             disciples
             hearts
             were
             hardened
             when
             they
             forgot
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             loaves
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             were
             distrustfull
             and
             afraid
             ,
             Mar.
             6.52
             .
             God
             
             doth
             not
             give
             us
             his
             mercies
             only
             for
             the
             present
             use
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             future
             :
             nor
             only
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             soul
             .
             I
             would
             this
             truth
             were
             well
             learned
             by
             Believers
             .
             You
             are
             in
             sickness
             ,
             in
             troubles
             ,
             and
             dangers
             ,
             and
             pinching
             straits
             ,
             in
             fears
             and
             anguish
             of
             minde
             :
             In
             this
             case
             you
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             deliver
             you
             ,
             as
             silenceth
             your
             distrust
             ,
             and
             convinceth
             you
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             at
             least
             of
             his
             readiness
             to
             do
             you
             good
             .
             What
             a
             wrong
             is
             it
             now
             to
             God
             and
             your self
             to
             forget
             this
             presently
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             temptation
             to
             receive
             no
             strengthening
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             ?
             Doth
             God
             so
             much
             regard
             this
             dirty
             flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             all
             this
             meerly
             for
             its
             ease
             and
             relief
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             kill
             your
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             convince
             you
             of
             his
             special
             Providence
             ,
             his
             care
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             help
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             breed
             in
             you
             more
             loving
             ,
             honourable
             and
             thankfull
             thoughts
             of
             him
             :
             Lose
             this
             benefit
             and
             you
             lose
             all
             :
             You
             may
             thus
             use
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Mercy
             a
             hundred
             times
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             gone
             as
             to
             the
             body
             ;
             it
             is
             still
             fresh
             in
             a
             believing
             ,
             thankfull
             ,
             carefull
             soul
             .
             You
             may
             make
             as
             good
             use
             of
             it
             at
             your
             very
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             hour
             .
             But
             O
             the
             sad
             forgetfulness
             ,
             mutability
             and
             unbelief
             of
             these
             hearts
             of
             
             ours
             !
             What
             a
             number
             of
             these
             choice
             experiences
             do
             we
             all
             receive
             ?
             When
             we
             forget
             one
             ,
             God
             giveth
             another
             ,
             and
             we
             forget
             that
             too
             :
             When
             unbelief
             doth
             blasphemously
             suggest
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               thing
               may
               come
               once
               or
               twice
               by
               chance
               .
            
             God
             addeth
             one
             experience
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             it
             even
             shame
             us
             out
             of
             our
             unbelief
             ,
             as
             Christ
             shamed
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             we
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               and
               My
               God.
            
             Hath
             it
             not
             been
             thus
             oft
             with
             you
             ?
             Have
             not
             Mercies
             come
             so
             seasonably
             ,
             so
             unexpectedly
             ,
             either
             by
             small
             means
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             themselves
             unexpectedly
             raised
             up
             ;
             without
             your
             designing
             or
             effecting
             ;
             and
             plainly
             in
             answer
             to
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             conviction
             along
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             you
             have
             seen
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             engraven
             on
             them
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             through
             our
             sinfull
             negligence
             ,
             we
             are
             hardly
             drawn
             to
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             God
             is
             doing
             .
             Much
             more
             might
             we
             have
             seen
             if
             we
             had
             but
             observed
             the
             workings
             of
             Providence
             for
             us
             .
             Especially
             they
             that
             are
             in
             an
             afflicted
             state
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             sensible
             daily
             use
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             awakened
             to
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             regard
             his
             dealings
             .
             I
             know
             a
             Mercy
             to
             the
             body
             is
             no
             certain
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             Love
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             But
             yet
             from
             such
             experiences
             a
             Christian
             may
             
             have
             very
             strong
             Probabilities
             .
             When
             we
             find
             God
             hearing
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hopefull
             sign
             that
             we
             have
             some
             interest
             in
             him
             .
             We
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             Manoahs
             wife
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Judg.
             13.23
             .
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               meant
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               received
               a
               sacrifice
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               nor
               have
               done
               all
               this
               for
               us
               .
            
             To
             have
             God
             so
             near
             to
             us
             in
             all
             that
             we
             call
             upon
             him
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             to
             relieve
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             deny
             an
             earnest
             prayer
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             stop
             his
             ears
             against
             our
             cries
             and
             groans
             ;
             these
             are
             hopefull
             signes
             that
             he
             meaneth
             us
             good
             .
             I
             know
             special
             Grace
             is
             the
             only
             Certain
             Evidence
             of
             special
             Love
             :
             But
             yet
             these
             kind
             of
             experiences
             are
             many
             times
             more
             effectual
             to
             refresh
             a
             drooping
             doubting
             soul
             ,
             then
             the
             surest
             Evidences
             .
             For
             Evidences
             may
             be
             unseen
             ,
             and
             require
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             holy
             skill
             and
             diligence
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             which
             few
             have
             :
             But
             these
             experiences
             are
             near
             us
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             shew
             themselves
             :
             They
             make
             all
             our
             bones
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             have
             the
             help
             of
             sense
             it self
             for
             our
             Consolation
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             yet
             remember
             the
             choice
             particular
             Providences
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             manifested
             to
             you
             〈◊〉
             Goodness
             ,
             even
             from
             your
             youth
             till
             now
             :
             especially
             his
             frequent
             answering
             
             of
             your
             prayers
             !
             Methinks
             these
             should
             do
             something
             to
             the
             dispelling
             of
             those
             black
             distrustfull
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             I
             could
             wish
             you
             would
             write
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             oft
             review
             them
             .
             And
             when
             Temptations
             next
             come
             ,
             remember
             with
             David
             ,
             who
             helpt
             you
             against
             the
             Lion
             and
             the
             Bear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fear
             not
             the
             uncircumcised
             Philistine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             you
             may
             make
             great
             use
             also
             of
             the
             experiences
             of
             others
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             hear
             twenty
             or
             fourty
             or
             a
             hundred
             Christians
             ,
             of
             the
             godliest
             lives
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             very
             same
             complaints
             as
             you
             do
             your
             sel●
             ?
             The
             very
             same
             complaints
             have
             I
             heard
             from
             as
             many
             .
             By
             this
             you
             may
             see
             your
             case
             is
             not
             singular
             ,
             but
             the
             ordinary
             case
             of
             the
             tenderest
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             of
             many
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             with
             God.
             And
             also
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             help
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             hear
             other
             Christians
             tell
             how
             they
             have
             come
             into
             those
             troubles
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             have
             got
             out
             of
             them
             ?
             what
             hurt
             them
             ?
             and
             what
             helped
             them
             ?
             and
             how
             God
             dealt
             with
             them
             while
             they
             lay
             under
             them
             ?
             How
             desirous
             are
             diseased
             persons
             to
             talk
             with
             others
             that
             have
             had
             the
             same
             disease
             ?
             and
             to
             hea●
             them
             tell
             ,
             how
             it
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             and
             specially
             what
             cured
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             will
             give
             you
             much
             
             stronger
             hopes
             of
             cure
             and
             recovery
             to
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             you
             hear
             of
             so
             many
             that
             have
             been
             cured
             of
             the
             same
             disease
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             reviving
             thing
             ,
             to
             hear
             Christians
             open
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             that
             in
             particulars
             ,
             as
             upon
             experience
             they
             have
             found
             him
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             ?
             To
             hear
             them
             tell
             you
             of
             such
             notable
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             special
             providence
             and
             care
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             may
             refell
             all
             Temptations
             to
             Atheism
             and
             unbelief
             ?
             To
             hear
             them
             give
             you
             their
             frequent
             and
             full
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             hearing
             and
             answering
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             helping
             them
             in
             their
             distresses
             ?
             Though
             the
             carnal
             part
             of
             the
             Mercy
             were
             only
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             by
             improvement
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             part
             may
             be
             yours
             .
             You
             may
             have
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             joy
             confirmed
             by
             the
             experiences
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Job
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             which
             are
             past
             so
             long
             ago
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             experiences
             of
             all
             your
             Godly
             acquaintance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             your
             own
             .
             This
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             blessings
             of
             one
             member
             of
             the
             body
             are
             blessings
             to
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             Rejoyce
             the
             rest
             may
             Rejoyce
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             their
             own
             .
             Such
             as
             God
             is
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             such
             he
             is
             and
             will
             be
             to
             you
             .
             He
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             pity
             you
             as
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             hear
             your
             complaints
             
             and
             moans
             as
             theirs
             .
             And
             lest
             we
             should
             think
             that
             none
             of
             them
             were
             so
             bad
             as
             we
             ;
             he
             hath
             left
             us
             the
             examples
             of
             his
             mercies
             to
             worse
             then
             ever
             we
             were
             .
             You
             never
             were
             guilty
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             open
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             Manasses
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             drawing
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             chief
             part
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             into
             Idolatry
             with
             him
             .
             You
             never
             had
             your
             hand
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             the
             first
             Martyr
             (
             Stephen
             )
             as
             Paul
             had
             :
             You
             never
             hunted
             after
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             them
             from
             City
             to
             City
             as
             he
             did
             :
             And
             yet
             God
             did
             not
             only
             forgive
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             found
             of
             him
             when
             he
             never
             sought
             him
             ,
             yea
             when
             he
             was
             persecuting
             him
             in
             his
             Members
             ,
             and
             kicking
             against
             the
             pricks
             ;
             yea
             and
             made
             him
             a
             chosen
             Vessel
             to
             bear
             about
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             as
             noble
             an
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Propagation
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             crimes
             :
             that
             he
             might
             be
             an
             encouraging
             example
             to
             the
             
               unworthiest
               sinners
            
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             might
             appear
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             ,
             16.
             see
             also
             Titus
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Is
             there
             no
             ground
             of
             comfort
             in
             these
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ?
             The
             same
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             people
             still
             :
             And
             doubtless
             it
             were
             well
             if
             experimentall
             Christians
             did
             more
             
             fully
             and
             frequently
             open
             to
             one
             another
             their
             experiences
             .
             It
             were
             the
             way
             to
             make
             private
             particular
             Mercies
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             publike
             and
             common
             Mercies
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             others
             a
             part
             in
             our
             blessings
             without
             any
             diminution
             of
             them
             to
             our selves
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             have
             this
             so
             openly
             and
             rashly
             done
             ,
             (
             by
             those
             who
             through
             their
             disability
             to
             express
             their
             mindes
             ,
             do
             make
             the
             works
             and
             language
             of
             their
             Spirit
             seem
             ridiculous
             to
             carnal
             ears
             )
             as
             I
             perceive
             some
             in
             a
             very
             formality
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             must
             be
             one
             of
             their
             Church
             customs
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             society
             of
             the
             fitness
             of
             each
             member
             before
             they
             will
             receive
             them
             :
             )
             But
             I
             would
             have
             Christians
             that
             are
             sit
             to
             express
             their
             minds
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             in
             season
             and
             with
             wisdom
             :
             Especially
             those
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             any
             more
             eminent
             and
             notable
             experiments
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             of
             publick
             use
             .
             Doubtless
             God
             hath
             lost
             very
             much
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             poor
             Christians
             much
             of
             the
             benefit
             which
             they
             might
             have
             received
             ,
             (
             and
             may
             challenge
             by
             the
             mutual
             interest
             of
             fellow-members
             )
             for
             want
             of
             the
             publike
             communication
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             more
             notable
             experiences
             of
             some
             men
             .
             Those
             that
             write
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             holiest
             men
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             can
             give
             you
             but
             the
             outside
             and
             carkass
             of
             their
             Memorials
             ;
             
             The
             most
             observable
             passages
             are
             usually
             secret
             ,
             known
             only
             to
             God
             and
             their
             own
             souls
             ;
             which
             none
             but
             themselves
             are
             able
             to
             communicate
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             soberly
             and
             seriously
             profess
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             experiences
             I
             have
             had
             of
             Gods
             special
             Providences
             ,
             and
             Fatherly
             care
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             his
             hearing
             prayers
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             strange
             and
             great
             and
             exceeding
             numerous
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             done
             very
             much
             to
             the
             quieting
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             perswading
             my
             soul
             of
             Gods
             Love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             silencing
             and
             shaming
             of
             my
             unbelieving
             heart
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             conquering
             of
             all
             temptations
             that
             lead
             to
             Atheism
             or
             Infidelity
             ,
             to
             the
             denying
             of
             special
             Providence
             ,
             or
             or
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             holy
             Prayer
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God.
             Yea
             those
             passages
             that
             in
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             thing
             seem
             to
             have
             no
             great
             matter
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             have
             come
             at
             such
             seasons
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             in
             evident
             answer
             to
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             done
             much
             to
             my
             confirmation
             .
             O
             happy
             Afflictions
             and
             Distresses
             !
             Sufferings
             and
             Danger
             force
             us
             to
             Pray
             ,
             and
             force
             the
             cold
             and
             customary
             Petitioner
             to
             seriousness
             and
             importunity
             .
             Importunate
             Prayers
             bring
             evident
             returns
             :
             such
             returns
             give
             us
             sensible
             experiences
             :
             such
             experiences
             raise
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             thankfulness
             ;
             kill
             unbelief
             
             and
             Atheism
             ;
             and
             encourage
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             distresses
             ,
             to
             go
             the
             same
             way
             as
             when
             it
             sped
             so
             well
             .
             I
             often
             pity
             the
             poor
             seduced
             Infidels
             of
             this
             age
             that
             deny
             Scripture
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             doubt
             of
             the
             usefulness
             of
             Prayer
             and
             holy
             Worship
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             but
             the
             experiences
             that
             I
             have
             had
             .
             O
             how
             much
             more
             might
             it
             do
             then
             all
             their
             Studies
             and
             Disputes
             !
             Truly
             I
             have
             once
             or
             twice
             had
             motions
             in
             my
             mind
             to
             have
             publikely
             and
             freely
             communicated
             my
             experiences
             in
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             more
             observable
             passages
             of
             my
             Life
             :
             But
             I
             found
             that
             I
             was
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             to
             Gods
             praise
             as
             was
             meet
             ,
             without
             a
             shew
             of
             ostentation
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             forbore
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               18.
               
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 yet
                 further
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Doubting
                 and
                 Desperation
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 observe
                 this
                 ;
                 That
              
               God
               doth
               not
               command
               every
               man
               ,
               nor
               properly
               any
               man
               ,
               ordinarily
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               Bel●eve
               that
               his
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               himself
               is
               Justified
               ,
               Adopted
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               he
               hath
               prescribed
               a
               way
               by
               which
               they
               may
               attain
               to
               Assurance
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               which
               way
               it
               is
               mens
               Duty
               to
               seek
               it
               :
               So
               that
               our
               Assurance
               is
               not
               properly
               that
               which
               is
               called
               A
               Certainty
               of
               Belief
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             said
             enough
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             in
             the
             third
             Part
             of
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Chap.
             1●
             .
             whither
             I
             must
             referre
             you
             .
             But
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             said
             
             yet
             for
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             .
             But
             first
             I
             must
             briefly
             tell
             you
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             1.
             
             God
             commandeth
             us
             all
             to
             believe
             (
             wicked
             and
             godly
             )
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             made
             pardonable
             by
             the
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             is
             very
             mercifull
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             :
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             conditionally
             forgiven
             us
             all
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             making
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             of
             Christ
             and
             pardon
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             to
             all
             ,
             on
             condition
             they
             Believe
             in
             him
             and
             Accept
             what
             is
             given
             .
             2.
             
             But
             no
             man
             is
             commanded
             to
             Believe
             that
             he
             is
             Actually
             forgiven
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             our
             Assurance
             is
             not
             strictly
             to
             be
             called
             Belief
             ▪
             or
             a
             Certainty
             of
             Belief
             .
             For
             it
             is
             only
             our
             Certain
             Belief
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             take
             on
             the
             meer
             credit
             of
             the
             Witnesser
             or
             Revealer
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             Certainty
             of
             Faith.
             Indeed
             we
             commonly
             in
             English
             use
             the
             word
             Belief
             to
             express
             any
             confident
             ,
             but
             uncertain
             opinion
             or
             perswasion
             :
             And
             if
             any
             will
             so
             take
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             our
             Assurance
             is
             a
             Belief
             .
             But
             it
             is
             commonly
             taken
             by
             Divines
             for
             an
             Assent
             to
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Revealer
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             distinguished
             both
             from
             the
             sensible
             Apprehension
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             from
             Principles
             that
             are
             known
             by
             the
             meer
             Light
             and
             help
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             from
             
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Conclusions
             which
             by
             Reasoning
             we
             gather
             from
             those
             Principles
             .
             Though
             yet
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             Known
             as
             Revealed
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Believed
             as
             Revealed
             Immediatly
             of
             Supernaturally
             .
             And
             so
             we
             both
             Know
             and
             Believe
             that
             there
             is
             one
             onely
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             preserveth
             All
             things
             .
             4.
             
             But
             our
             Assurance
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             participating
             of
             Faith
             and
             internal
             sense
             or
             Knowledge
             reflect
             .
             For
             Divine
             Faith
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Believeth
               is
               Justified
               and
               shall
               be
               Saved
               .
            
             Internal
             sense
             and
             knowledge
             of
             our selves
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               I
               Believe
            
             .
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Discursive
             Knowledge
             saith
             ,
             
               Therefore
               I
               am
               Justified
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             Only
             I
             must
             advise
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             troubled
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             in
             any
             great
             Divines
             :
             For
             it
             is
             only
             our
             former
             Divines
             whose
             Judgements
             were
             partly
             hurt
             by
             hot
             Disputations
             with
             the
             Papists
             herein
             ,
             and
             partly
             not
             come
             to
             that
             maturity
             as
             others
             since
             them
             have
             had
             opportunity
             to
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             their
             expositions
             of
             the
             Creed
             and
             such
             like
             passages
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             they
             eagerly
             insist
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             We
             
               Believe
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               Life
               everlasting
               ,
            
             every
             man
             is
             to
             profess
             that
             he
             Believeth
             that
             his
             own
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             Life
             everlasting
             himself
             .
             But
             our
             later
             Divines
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             most
             especially
             these
             that
             deal
             most
             in
             Practicals
             ,
             do
             see
             the
             mistake
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             the
             same
             doctrine
             which
             I
             teach
             you
             here
             ,
             God
             bids
             us
             not
             Believe
             as
             from
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             revealed
             .
             But
             only
             one
             of
             the
             Propositions
             is
             revealed
             by
             Gods
             Testimony
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Believeth
               shall
               be
               Saved
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             no
             where
             written
             that
             
               You
               do
               Believe
            
             ,
             nor
             that
             
               You
               shall
               be
               Saved
            
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             equivalent
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             are
             not
             commanded
             to
             Believe
             either
             of
             these
             .
             How
             the
             Spirit
             revealeth
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             told
             you
             already
             .
             In
             our
             Creed
             therefore
             we
             do
             profess
             to
             Believe
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             to
             be
             Purchased
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             Given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             All
             on
             Condition
             of
             Believing
             in
             Christ
             himself
             for
             Remission
             :
             But
             not
             to
             Believe
             that
             our
             own
             sinnes
             are
             Actually
             and
             Fully
             Pardoned
             .
          
           
             My
             end
             in
             telling
             you
             this
             again
             (
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             elsewhere
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             not
             think
             (
             as
             I
             finde
             abundance
             of
             poor
             troubled
             souls
             to
             do
             )
             that
             Faith
             (
             much
             less
             justifying
             Faith
             )
             is
             a
             Believing
             that
             you
             have
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             And
             so
             fall
             a
             condemning
             your
             
             self
             unjustly
             every
             time
             that
             you
             doubt
             of
             your
             own
             Sincerity
             ;
             and
             think
             that
             so
             much
             as
             you
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             so
             much
             unbelief
             you
             have
             :
             and
             so
             many
             poor
             souls
             complain
             that
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             ,
             or
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             Believe
             ,
             because
             they
             Believe
             not
             their
             own
             Faith
             to
             be
             Sincere
             :
             and
             when
             they
             wholly
             judge
             themselves
             unsanctified
             ,
             then
             they
             call
             that
             Desperation
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             Grace
             .
             These
             are
             dangerous
             Errours
             ,
             all
             arising
             from
             that
             one
             Errour
             which
             the
             heat
             of
             contention
             did
             carry
             some
             good
             men
             to
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             a
             Belief
             that
             our
             sinnes
             are
             forgiven
             by
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             apply
             Christ
             and
             the
             Promise
             to
             themselves
             .
             But
             that
             application
             consisteth
             in
             a
             Belief
             that
             this
             Promise
             is
             true
             as
             belonging
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             as
             an
             offered
             gift
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             in
             Trusting
             on
             him
             for
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             his
             Promise
             .
             Hence
             therefore
             you
             may
             best
             see
             what
             Unbelief
             and
             Desperation
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             men
             may
             charge
             themselves
             with
             them
             .
             When
             you
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Promise
             be
             True
             ,
             or
             when
             you
             refuse
             to
             Accept
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Benefits
             offered
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Trust
             him
             as
             one
             that
             is
             Able
             and
             Willing
             to
             save
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             Assent
             to
             his
             Truth
             and
             Accept
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             Unbelief
             .
             But
             if
             you
             do
             Believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             are
             heartily
             Willing
             to
             Accept
             Christ
             as
             offered
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             only
             Doubt
             whether
             your
             Belief
             and
             Acceptance
             of
             him
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             you
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             Unbelief
             ,
             but
             ignorance
             of
             your
             own
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             its
             consequents
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             though
             that
             Affiance
             be
             wanting
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             hindering
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             necessary
             concomitant
             condition
             ;
             for
             the
             Grace
             of
             Affiance
             in
             the
             Habit
             and
             Virtually
             is
             there
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             formally
             Distrust
             or
             Unbelief
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             your
             not
             Trusting
             God
             in
             your
             sleep
             is
             Distrust
             .
             If
             a
             friend
             do
             Promise
             to
             give
             you
             a
             hundred
             pound
             on
             condition
             that
             you
             thankfully
             Accept
             it
             :
             If
             you
             now
             do
             Believe
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             thankfully
             Accept
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             through
             some
             vain
             scruple
             shall
             think
             
               My
               thankefulness
               is
               so
               small
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sincere
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               perform
               his
               condition
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               never
               have
               the
               gift
               .
            
             In
             this
             
             case
             now
             ,
             you
             do
             Believe
             your
             friend
             and
             you
             do
             not
             Distrust
             him
             properly
             ;
             but
             you
             Distrust
             your self
             ,
             that
             you
             perform
             not
             the
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             hindreth
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Confidence
             or
             Affiance
             in
             your
             friend
             which
             is
             habitually
             and
             virtually
             in
             you
             .
             Just
             so
             is
             it
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Desperation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Privation
             of
             Hope
             :
             When
             we
             have
             Believed
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Accepted
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             bound
             to
             Hope
             that
             God
             will
             give
             us
             the
             Benefits
             promised
             :
             So
             hope
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               A
               Desirous
               expectation
            
             of
             the
             good
             so
             promised
             and
             believed
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             begin
             to
             Distrust
             whether
             God
             will
             make
             good
             this
             promise
             or
             no
             ,
             either
             thinking
             that
             it
             is
             not
             True
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             hath
             changed
             his
             minde
             since
             the
             making
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             on
             these
             grounds
             you
             let
             go
             your
             Hopes
             ,
             this
             is
             Despair
             .
             If
             because
             that
             Christ
             seems
             to
             Delay
             his
             coming
             ,
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             waited
             in
             Hope
             till
             now
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             am
             out
             of
             Hope
             that
             ever
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             Judge
             the
             world
             and
             Glorifie
             Believers
             ,
             I
             will
             expect
             it
             no
             longer
             :
             this
             is
             Despair
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             its
             several
             Degrees
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             unbelief
             hath
             .
             
             Indeed
             the
             Schoolmen
             say
             that
             Affiance
             is
             nothing
             but
             strengthened
             Hope
             .
             Affiance
             in
             the
             properest
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             Hope
             ;
             only
             it
             more
             expresseth
             a
             Respect
             to
             the
             Promise
             and
             Promiser
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             exprest
             both
             together
             in
             one
             word
             .
             So
             that
             what
             I
             said
             before
             of
             Distrust
             ,
             is
             true
             of
             Despair
             .
             If
             you
             do
             continue
             to
             Believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Christs
             coming
             and
             glorifying
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             think
             he
             will
             not
             glorifie
             you
             because
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             not
             a
             true
             Believer
             or
             Saint
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             Desperation
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             .
             For
             Desperation
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             Hope
             ,
             where
             the
             formal
             cause
             ,
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             of
             it
             is
             wanting
             .
             But
             you
             have
             here
             Hope
             in
             the
             Habit
             ,
             and
             Virtually
             do
             Hope
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             the
             Act
             of
             it
             as
             to
             your
             own
             particular
             salvation
             is
             hindered
             ,
             upon
             an
             accidentall
             mistake
             .
             In
             the
             forementioned
             example
             ,
             If
             your
             friend
             Promise
             to
             give
             you
             a
             hundred
             pound
             on
             condition
             of
             your
             thankfull
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             come
             at
             such
             an
             hour
             and
             bring
             it
             you
             :
             If
             now
             you
             stay
             till
             the
             hour
             be
             almost
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             
               I
               ●m
               out
               of
               Hope
               of
               his
               coming
               now
               ;
               he
               
               hath
               broke
               his
               word
            
             ;
             this
             is
             properly
             a
             Despair
             in
             your
             friend
             .
             But
             if
             you
             only
             think
             that
             you
             have
             overstaid
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             gift
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Despair
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             and
             a
             Despair
             of
             your self
             ;
             but
             not
             properly
             a
             Despair
             in
             your
             friend
             ;
             only
             the
             Act
             of
             Hoping
             in
             God
             is
             hindered
             as
             is
             said
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             our
             present
             case
             .
             Men
             may
             be
             said
             to
             Despair
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             Despair
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Despair
             in
             God
             ,
             except
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             such
             Despair
             were
             there
             present
             ;
             and
             except
             they
             are
             drawn
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             not
             believing
             his
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
             The
             true
             nature
             of
             Despair
             is
             exprest
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Luke
             24.21
             .
             
               We
               trusted
               that
               this
               was
               he
               that
               should
               Redeem
               Israel
               :
            
             Only
             it
             was
             but
             imperfect
             Despair
             :
             else
             it
             had
             been
             damnable
             .
             Their
             hopes
             were
             shaken
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             it
             is
             only
             this
             proper
             Despair
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             damnable
             Desperation
             ,
             which
             is
             threatned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             not
             the
             former
             :
             And
             that
             if
             a
             poor
             soul
             should
             go
             out
             of
             this
             world
             without
             any
             Actual
             Hope
             of
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             meerly
             because
             he
             thinks
             that
             he
             is
             no
             true
             
             Believer
             ,
             that
             this
             Soul
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             prove
             a
             true
             Believer
             for
             all
             this
             .
             Alas
             ,
             the
             great
             sin
             that
             God
             threatneth
             is
             our
             Distrust
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             doubting
             of
             our
             own
             sincerity
             and
             Distrust
             of
             our selves
             .
             We
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             very
             jealous
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             as
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             Deceitfull
             above
             all
             things
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             them
             ?
             But
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             be
             Jealous
             of
             God.
             Where
             finde
             you
             in
             Scripture
             that
             any
             is
             condemned
             for
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             knowing
             themselves
             to
             have
             true
             Grace
             ;
             and
             for
             thinking
             they
             had
             none
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             unbelief
             in
             Gods
             Promise
             that
             men
             are
             condemned
             for
             :
             even
             that
             sinne
             which
             is
             an
             Aversion
             of
             the
             Soul
             from
             God.
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             ask
             ,
             Is
             doubting
             of
             our
             own
             sincerity
             and
             Salvation
             no
             sin
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Doubting
             is
             either
             taken
             in
             opposition
             to
             Believing
             ;
             or
             in
             opposition
             to
             knowing
             or
             to
             conjecturing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Doubting
             as
             it
             signifieth
             only
             A
             not-believing
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             is
             no
             sinne
             (
             still
             remember
             that
             I
             take
             Believing
             in
             the
             strict
             proper
             sense
             ,
             for
             
               The
               Crediting
               of
               a
               Divine
               Testimony
               or
               Assertion
            
             )
             For
             
             God
             hath
             no
             where
             commanded
             us
             ordinarily
             to
             Believe
             either
             of
             these
             .
             I
             say
             Ordinarily
             (
             as
             I
             did
             in
             the
             Proposition
             before
             )
             because
             when
             Christ
             was
             on
             earth
             he
             told
             a
             man
             personally
             
               Thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiven
               thee
            
             (
             whether
             he
             meant
             only
             as
             to
             the
             present
             disease
             inflicted
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             also
             all
             punishment
             ,
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             now
             discuss
             )
             so
             Nathan
             from
             God
             told
             
               David
               ,
               His
               sinne
               was
               forgiven
               :
            
             But
             these
             were
             Priviledges
             only
             to
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             all
             .
             God
             hath
             no
             where
             said
             ,
             either
             that
             All
             mens
             sinnes
             are
             actually
             forgiven
             ;
             or
             that
             yours
             or
             mine
             by
             name
             are
             forgiven
             :
             But
             only
             that
             All
             that
             Believe
             are
             forgiven
             :
             which
             supposeth
             them
             to
             Believe
             before
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             they
             are
             forgiven
             before
             they
             Believe
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             faith
             is
             not
             a
             Believing
             
               that
               they
               are
               forgiven
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Believing
             on
             Christ
             for
             forgivenesse
             .
             Else
             men
             must
             Believe
             an
             Untruth
             to
             make
             it
             become
             True
             by
             their
             Believing
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             Doubting
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             our
             Remission
             and
             Justification
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             Justified
             
             is
             a
             sinne
             :
             (
             For
             it
             can
             be
             no
             sinne
             for
             an
             unjustified
             person
             to
             know
             that
             he
             is
             unjustified
             .
             )
             But
             then
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             mark
             ,
             how
             farre
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             in
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             sin
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sinne
             as
             it
             is
             part
             of
             our
             natural
             ignorance
             and
             original
             Depravedness
             of
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             or
             a
             fruit
             hereof
             and
             of
             our
             strangeness
             to
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             deep
             Deceitfulness
             ,
             Confusion
             ,
             Mutability
             or
             Negligence
             .
             2.
             
             And
             further
             as
             all
             these
             are
             increased
             by
             long
             custom
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             discerning
             of
             our
             states
             is
             become
             more
             difficult
             ,
             it
             is
             yet
             a
             greater
             sinne
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sinne
             as
             it
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             any
             particular
             sinne
             by
             which
             we
             have
             obscured
             our
             own
             graces
             ,
             and
             provoked
             God
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             us
             .
             And
             so
             all
             ignorance
             of
             any
             Truth
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             so
             the
             ignorance
             of
             our
             own
             Regeneration
             and
             sincerity
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             because
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             the
             great
             condemning
             sinne
             of
             unbelief
             which
             Christ
             threatneth
             in
             his
             New
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             greatest
             or
             most
             hainous
             sort
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             the
             infirmity
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             every
             Christian
             .
          
           
           
             And
             let
             me
             further
             acquaint
             you
             with
             this
             difference
             between
             these
             Doubtings
             ,
             and
             your
             
               Fears
               and
               Sorrows
            
             that
             follow
             thereupon
             .
             Though
             the
             Doubting
             it self
             be
             your
             sin
             ,
             yet
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Fears
             and
             Sorrows
             and
             Cares
             that
             follow
             it
             may
             be
             your
             Duty
             .
             Yet
             Respectively
             and
             by
             remote
             participation
             even
             these
             also
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             sinfull
             ;
             even
             as
             our
             prayers
             for
             that
             pardon
             which
             we
             have
             received
             and
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             may
             by
             remote
             participation
             be
             called
             sinfull
             :
             because
             if
             we
             had
             not
             sinned
             we
             should
             not
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             :
             and
             if
             we
             had
             not
             been
             ignorant
             we
             should
             not
             have
             Doubted
             of
             the
             least
             true
             Grace
             we
             have
             :
             and
             if
             we
             had
             not
             so
             Doubted
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             Feared
             or
             Sorrowed
             or
             Prayed
             for
             that
             Remission
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             But
             yet
             though
             these
             may
             be
             called
             sinfull
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             sin
             ,
             yet
             more
             neerly
             and
             in
             themselves
             considered
             on
             supposition
             of
             our
             present
             estate
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Duties
             ,
             and
             great
             Duties
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             You
             may
             say
             to
             a
             Thief
             that
             begs
             for
             pardon
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               hadst
               not
               stoln
               thou
               hadst
               not
               need
               to
               have
               beg'd
               pardon
               .
            
             Yet
             supposing
             that
             he
             hath
             stoln
             it
             may
             be
             his
             Duty
             to
             beg
             pardon
             .
             And
             so
             you
             may
             
             say
             to
             a
             poor
             fearing
             soul
             ,
             that
             fears
             Damnation
             and
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             
               Thou
               needest
               not
               fear
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               sinned
               .
            
             But
             when
             he
             hath
             once
             by
             sin
             obscured
             his
             evidences
             ,
             and
             necessitated
             Doubting
             ,
             then
             is
             fear
             and
             sorrow
             and
             praying
             for
             Justification
             and
             pardon
             ,
             his
             Duty
             :
             And
             indeed
             not
             fitly
             to
             be
             called
             sin
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             in
             one
             respect
             (
             and
             so
             hath
             some
             participation
             in
             it
             )
             but
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Christs
             command
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             .
             For
             else
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             him
             as
             Redeemer
             :
             For
             you
             may
             say
             to
             any
             sinner
             ,
             
               Thou
               needest
               not
               to
               have
               Repented
               ,
               Believed
               in
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               for
               thy
               sin
            
             ;
             Yet
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             say
             that
             so
             doing
             is
             properly
             a
             sin
             ,
             though
             doing
             them
             defectively
             is
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             will
             and
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             soul
             that
             can
             see
             no
             signes
             of
             Grace
             and
             sincerity
             in
             it self
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             as
             confident
             ,
             and
             merry
             and
             careless
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             certain
             that
             all
             were
             well
             .
             God
             would
             not
             have
             men
             doubt
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             light
             of
             it
             :
             This
             is
             a
             contempt
             of
             him
             .
             Else
             what
             should
             poor
             carnall
             sinners
             do
             that
             finde
             themselves
             unsanctified
             .
             No
             nor
             doth
             God
             expect
             that
             any
             man
             
             should
             judge
             of
             himself
             better
             then
             he
             hath
             evidence
             to
             warrant
             such
             a
             judgement
             :
             But
             that
             every
             man
             should
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             For
             he
             that
             thinketh
             he
             is
             something
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             ,
             deceiveth
             himself
             ,
             Gal.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             no
             man
             should
             be
             a
             self-deceiver
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             case
             of
             such
             unexpressible
             consequence
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             most
             desperate
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Antinomians
             (
             as
             most
             of
             theirs
             are
             )
             that
             all
             men
             ought
             to
             believe
             Gods
             special
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Justification
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             justified
             by
             Believing
             that
             they
             were
             justified
             before
             :
             and
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             question
             his
             faith
             (
             saith
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             to
             question
             Christ
             :
             )
             and
             that
             all
             fears
             of
             our
             Damnation
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             Justified
             after
             this
             Believing
             ,
             are
             sinne
             :
             and
             those
             that
             perswade
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Law.
             (
             How
             punctually
             do
             the
             most
             prophane
             ungodly
             people
             ,
             hold
             most
             points
             of
             the
             Antinomian
             belief
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             knew
             that
             Sect
             by
             name
             !
             )
             God
             commandeth
             no
             man
             to
             Believe
             more
             then
             is
             true
             :
             nor
             immediatly
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ;
             but
             to
             overcome
             them
             in
             an
             orderly
             methodical
             
             way
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             using
             Gods
             means
             till
             their
             Graces
             become
             more
             discernable
             ,
             and
             their
             understandings
             more
             clear
             and
             fit
             to
             discern
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             Assurance
             of
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             Glorification
             .
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               fear
               least
               a
               Promise
               being
               left
               of
               entring
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               any
               of
               us
               should
               seem
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             2.11
             .
             
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               before
               him
               with
               trembling
               .
               Kiss
               the
               Sonne
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               and
               ye
               perish
               .
            
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             
               Work
               out
               your
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             Not
             only
             1.
             
             A
             reverent
             fear
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             .
             2.
             
             And
             a
             filial
             fear
             of
             offending
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             an
             awfull
             fear
             of
             his
             Judgements
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             executed
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             threatned
             .
             4.
             
             And
             a
             filial
             fear
             of
             temporal
             chastisements
             ;
             and
             lawfull
             and
             our
             duty
             :
             but
             also
             5.
             
             A
             fear
             of
             damnation
             exciting
             to
             most
             carefull
             importunity
             to
             escape
             it
             ;
             when
             ever
             we
             have
             so
             far
             obscured
             our
             evidences
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             no
             strong
             probability
             of
             our
             sincerity
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             my
             speech
             therefore
             is
             this
             :
             Do
             not
             think
             that
             all
             your
             fears
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             are
             your
             sins
             :
             Much
             of
             them
             is
             your
             great
             duty
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             
             feel
             that
             God
             made
             these
             fears
             at
             your
             first
             conversion
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             a
             principal
             means
             of
             your
             Recovery
             ?
             to
             drive
             you
             to
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             your
             state
             and
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             after
             Christ
             with
             more
             longing
             and
             estimation
             ?
             and
             to
             use
             the
             means
             with
             more
             resolution
             and
             diligence
             ?
             Have
             not
             these
             fears
             been
             chief
             preservers
             of
             your
             diligence
             and
             integrity
             ever
             since
             ?
             I
             know
             love
             should
             do
             more
             then
             it
             doth
             with
             us
             all
             :
             But
             if
             we
             had
             not
             daily
             use
             for
             both
             (
             Love
             and
             Fear
             )
             God
             would
             not
             1.
             
             Have
             planted
             them
             both
             in
             our
             natures
             .
             2.
             
             And
             have
             renewed
             them
             both
             by
             regenerating
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             And
             have
             put
             into
             his
             word
             the
             objects
             to
             move
             both
             (
             viz.
             Threatnings
             as
             well
             as
             Promises
             )
             That
             fear
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             includeth
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             threatned
             wrath
             .
             I
             could
             say
             abundance
             more
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             know
             as
             to
             you
             it
             is
             needless
             for
             conviction
             of
             it
             :
             but
             remember
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Do
             not
             put
             the
             name
             of
             unbelief
             upon
             all
             your
             fears
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             Much
             less
             should
             you
             presently
             conclude
             that
             you
             have
             no
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             because
             of
             these
             fears
             .
             You
             may
             have
             much
             faith
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             fears
             ;
             and
             God
             may
             make
             them
             preservers
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             by
             
             quickning
             you
             up
             to
             that
             means
             that
             must
             maintain
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             keeping
             you
             from
             those
             evils
             that
             would
             be
             as
             a
             worm
             at
             the
             root
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             eat
             out
             its
             precious
             strength
             and
             life
             .
             Security
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             faith
             ;
             but
             a
             deadlier
             enemy
             then
             fear
             it self
             .
             Obj.
             Then
             Cain
             and
             Judas
             sinned
             not
             by
             despairing
             :
             or
             at
             least
             not
             damnably
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             despaired
             not
             only
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             event
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             God
             ;
             of
             his
             Power
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             any
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             .
             Their
             infidelity
             was
             the
             root
             of
             their
             despair
             .
             2.
             
             Farre
             is
             it
             from
             me
             to
             say
             or
             think
             that
             you
             should
             despair
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             ;
             yea
             or
             that
             you
             should
             cherish
             causeless
             and
             excessive
             jealousies
             and
             fears
             :
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             towards
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             so
             doing
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             all
             fears
             that
             drive
             you
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             distract
             or
             weaken
             your
             spirit
             ,
             or
             disable
             you
             from
             duty
             ,
             or
             drown
             your
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             destroy
             your
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             Loveliness
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             raise
             black
             and
             hard
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             thoughts
             of
             God
             in
             your
             minde
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             intreat
             you
             avoid
             and
             abhorre
             all
             such
             fears
             .
             But
             if
             you
             find
             in
             you
             the
             fears
             of
             godly
             jealousie
             of
             your
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             such
             moderated
             
             fears
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             banish
             security
             ,
             presumption
             and
             boldness
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             are
             (
             as
             D.
             Sibbs
             cals
             them
             )
             the
             awe-band
             of
             your
             soul
             ;
             and
             make
             you
             fly
             to
             the
             merits
             and
             bosom
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             the
             affrighted
             child
             to
             the
             lap
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             man-slayer
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             man
             pursued
             by
             a
             Lion
             ,
             to
             his
             Sanctuary
             or
             hold
             ;
             do
             not
             think
             you
             have
             no
             faith
             because
             you
             have
             these
             fears
             ;
             but
             moderate
             them
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             then
             thank
             God
             for
             them
             .
             Indeed
             
               Perfect
               love
            
             (
             which
             will
             be
             in
             heaven
             when
             all
             is
             perfected
             )
             will
             cast
             out
             this
             fear
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             will
             do
             sorrow
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             prayer
             and
             means
             .
             But
             see
             you
             lay
             not
             these
             by
             till
             
               Perfect
               love
            
             have
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             See
             Jer.
             5.22
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             Heb.
             12.
             two
             last
             verses
             .
             
               Wherefore
               we
               receiving
               a
               Kingdom
               which
               cannot
               be
               moved
               ,
               let
               us
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               with
               reverence
               and
               godly
               fear
               .
               For
               our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             I
             am
             sensible
             that
             I
             am
             too
             large
             on
             these
             foregoing
             heads
             ;
             I
             will
             purposely
             shorten
             the
             rest
             lest
             I
             weary
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               19.
               
               
                 Further
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
              
               Those
               few
               who
               do
               attain
               to
               Assurance
               ,
               have
               it
               not
               either
               perfectly
               or
               constantly
               (
               
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
              
               )
               but
               mixt
               with
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               oft
               clouded
               and
               interrupted
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             the
             highest
             Assurance
             on
             earth
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             elsewhere
             .
             If
             we
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             evidences
             and
             graces
             imperfect
             ;
             then
             our
             Assurance
             must
             needs
             be
             imperfect
             also
             .
             To
             dream
             of
             Perfection
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             to
             dream
             of
             Heaven
             on
             earth
             :
             And
             if
             Assurance
             may
             be
             here
             perfect
             ,
             why
             not
             all
             our
             Graces
             ?
             Even
             when
             all
             Doubtings
             are
             overcome
             ,
             yet
             is
             Assurance
             farre
             short
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             measure
             of
             Assurance
             which
             godly
             men
             do
             partake
             of
             ,
             hath
             here
             it
             s
             many
             sad
             interruptions
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             .
             Upon
             
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             hidings
             of
             Gods
             face
             ,
             their
             souls
             are
             oft
             left
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sadness
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             lately
             as
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             Christ
             .
             How
             fully
             might
             this
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Job
               ,
               David
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             and
             others
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             and
             much
             more
             abundantly
             by
             the
             daily
             complaints
             and
             examples
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             people
             now
             living
             among
             us
             .
             As
             there
             is
             no
             perfect
             evenness
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             our
             obedience
             while
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             ;
             so
             neither
             will
             there
             be
             any
             constant
             or
             perfect
             evenness
             in
             our
             comforts
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             life
             in
             one
             duty
             ,
             is
             cold
             in
             the
             next
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             hath
             much
             joy
             in
             one
             duty
             ,
             hath
             little
             in
             the
             next
             .
             Yea
             perhaps
             duty
             may
             but
             occasion
             the
             renewall
             of
             his
             sorrows
             ;
             that
             the
             soul
             who
             before
             felt
             not
             its
             own
             burden
             ,
             at
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             holy
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             revive
             him
             ,
             now
             seems
             to
             feel
             his
             miseries
             to
             be
             multiplied
             .
             The
             time
             was
             once
             with
             David
             ,
             when
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             were
             sweet
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               my
               thoughts
               within
               me
               ,
               thy
               comforts
               delight
               my
               soul
               :
            
             And
             yet
             he
             saw
             the
             time
             also
             ,
             When
             he
             remembred
             God
             and
             was
             troubled
             ,
             he
             complained
             and
             his
             Spirit
             was
             overwhelmed
             :
             God
             so
             held
             his
             eyes
             waking
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             troubled
             and
             
             could
             not
             speak
             :
             he
             considered
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             years
             of
             ancient
             time
             ;
             he
             called
             to
             remembrance
             his
             song
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             he
             communed
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             made
             diligent
             search
             :
             
               Will
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ?
               and
               will
               he
               be
               favourable
               no
               more
               ?
               Is
               his
               mercy
               clean
               gone
               for
               ever
               ?
               doth
               his
               promise
               fail
               for
               evermore
               ?
               Hath
               God
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gratious
               ?
               hath
               he
               in
               anger
               shut
               up
               his
               tender
               mercy
               ?
            
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             low
             ebb
             and
             a
             sad
             case
             that
             David
             was
             in
             ?
             Till
             at
             last
             he
             saw
             ,
             This
             was
             his
             infirmity
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Had
             David
             no
             former
             experiences
             to
             remind
             ?
             no
             arguments
             of
             comfort
             to
             consider
             of
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             at
             such
             a
             season
             an
             incapacity
             to
             improve
             them
             :
             There
             is
             not
             only
             a
             want
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             aversness
             from
             it
             :
             The
             soul
             bendeth
             it self
             to
             break
             its
             own
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             away
             comfort
             farre
             from
             it
             .
             So
             saith
             he
             in
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               .
            
             In
             such
             cases
             ,
             men
             are
             witty
             to
             argue
             themselves
             into
             distress
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             one
             that
             would
             comfort
             them
             to
             answer
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             witty
             in
             refelling
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             comfort
             that
             you
             can
             offer
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             fasten
             any
             thing
             on
             them
             .
             They
             have
             a
             weak-wilfulness
             against
             their
             own
             Consolations
             .
          
           
           
             Seeing
             then
             that
             the
             best
             have
             such
             storms
             and
             sad
             interruptions
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             wonder
             or
             think
             your
             case
             strange
             if
             it
             be
             so
             with
             you
             .
             Would
             you
             speed
             better
             then
             the
             best
             ?
             Long
             for
             Heaven
             then
             ,
             where
             only
             is
             Joy
             without
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Rest
             without
             interruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               20.
               
               
                 Let
                 me
                 also
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 warning
                 ,
                 That
              
               You
               must
               never
               expect
               so
               much
               Assurance
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               shall
               set
               you
               above
               a
               Possibility
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               above
               all
               apprehensions
               of
               real
               danger
               of
               your
               miscarrying
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Conceive
             this
             advertisement
             to
             be
             of
             great
             necessity
             .
             But
             I
             must
             first
             tell
             you
             the
             meaning
             and
             then
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             Only
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             express
             it
             fully
             ,
             but
             in
             School
             terms
             which
             are
             not
             so
             familiar
             to
             you
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             shall
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             we
             call
             a
             thing
             [
             Future
             ]
             .
             That
             which
             May
             and
             
             Can
             be
             Done
             ,
             we
             call
             [
             Possible
             .
             ]
             All
             things
             are
             not
             Future
             which
             are
             Possible
             :
             God
             can
             do
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             or
             will
             do
             .
             He
             could
             have
             made
             more
             worlds
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             were
             Possible
             then
             were
             Future
             .
             Moreover
             a
             thing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Possible
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             Power
             which
             can
             accomplish
             it
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             Gods
             Power
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             or
             mans
             .
             God
             hath
             Decreed
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Elect
             shall
             finally
             or
             totally
             fall
             away
             and
             perish
             :
             and
             therefore
             their
             so
             falling
             and
             perishing
             is
             not-future
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             But
             God
             never
             Decreed
             that
             it
             should
             be
             utterly
             Impossible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             still
             remaineth
             Possible
             ,
             though
             it
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             Obj.
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               deceive
               if
               it
               were
               Possible
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             A
             most
             comfortable
             place
             ,
             which
             many
             opposers
             of
             Election
             and
             Free-grace
             ,
             do
             in
             vain
             seek
             to
             obscure
             .
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             [
             Possible
             ]
             and
             [
             Impossible
             ]
             are
             Relative
             terms
             ,
             and
             have
             Relation
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             some
             Agent
             ,
             as
             proportioned
             to
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             Done
             :
             Now
             this
             Text
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             power
             of
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             (
             and
             the
             devil
             by
             them
             )
             Their
             power
             of
             Deceiving
             is
             exceeding
             
             great
             ,
             but
             not
             great
             enough
             to
             Deceive
             the
             Elect
             :
             which
             is
             true
             in
             two
             Respects
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Elect
             are
             guided
             and
             fortified
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             seducers
             work
             not
             efficiently
             ,
             but
             finally
             ,
             by
             propounding
             objects
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             Morall
             improper
             efficiency
             only
             .
             All
             their
             seducements
             cannot
             force
             or
             necessitate
             us
             to
             be
             Deceived
             by
             them
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             impossible
             to
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             Possible
             to
             God
             to
             permit
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             never
             will
             )
             and
             so
             Possible
             for
             our selves
             to
             be
             our
             own
             Deceivers
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             Deceivers
             strength
             against
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             wilfull
             receiving
             of
             their
             poysoned
             baits
             .
             2.
             
             Besides
             Christ
             spoke
             not
             in
             Aristotles
             School
             ,
             but
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             where
             words
             must
             be
             used
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             be
             understood
             :
             And
             the
             Vulgar
             use
             to
             call
             that
             Impossible
             which
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             when
             we
             say
             that
             it
             is
             Possible
             ,
             or
             Impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sin
             or
             fall
             away
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             degree
             of
             Impropriety
             in
             the
             Terms
             ;
             because
             Possible
             and
             Impossible
             are
             terms
             properly
             relating
             to
             some
             power
             apportioned
             to
             a
             work
             :
             but
             sinning
             and
             falling
             away
             thereby
             ,
             are
             the
             consequents
             of
             impotency
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             effects
             of
             Power
             :
             except
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             
             natural
             act
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sin
             abideth
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             fitter
             word
             to
             express
             our
             meaning
             by
             .
             But
             I
             'le
             leave
             these
             things
             which
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             desire
             you
             to
             leave
             them
             and
             overpass
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             understand
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             here
             told
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             look
             to
             be
             above
             all
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             of
             your
             miscarrying
             .
             The
             grounds
             of
             this
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             our
             miscarrying
             remaineth
             still
             Possible
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             perfect
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Election
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             away
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             :
             We
             have
             our selves
             but
             a
             Defective
             ,
             interrupted
             Assurance
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             gives
             us
             salvation
             but
             on
             condition
             of
             our
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             on
             condition
             that
             we
             quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             :
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             lose
             the
             apprehension
             of
             our
             danger
             .
             4.
             
             Accordingly
             there
             is
             a
             connexion
             in
             our
             Assurance
             ,
             between
             all
             the
             several
             causes
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             necessaries
             thereto
             ;
             whereof
             the
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             is
             one
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             sure
             to
             Persevere
             :
             else
             not
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             to
             Persevere
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             sure
             faithfully
             to
             resist
             Temptations
             .
             We
             can
             be
             no
             surer
             of
             
             faithfull
             resisting
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             an
             apprehension
             of
             our
             danger
             .
          
           
             I
             still
             say
             therefore
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Antinomians
             is
             the
             most
             ready
             way
             to
             Apostacy
             and
             perdition
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             lead
             to
             the
             Licentiousness
             and
             Scandals
             which
             our
             eyes
             have
             seen
             to
             be
             its
             genuine
             fruits
             !
             They
             cry
             down
             the
             weakness
             ,
             unbelief
             and
             folly
             of
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             that
             will
             apprehend
             themselves
             in
             danger
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             in
             fear
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             once
             Justified
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             fall
             into
             sin
             (
             as
             whoredom
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             murder
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             destroying
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             expelling
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             )
             will
             presently
             question
             or
             fear
             their
             estates
             and
             their
             Justification
             .
             Such
             like
             passages
             I
             lately
             read
             in
             some
             printed
             Sermons
             of
             one
             of
             my
             ancient
             acquaintance
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             have
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             that
             he
             is
             at
             now
             ,
             if
             his
             Judgement
             and
             Humility
             had
             been
             as
             great
             as
             his
             Zeal
             .
             I
             intreat
             you
             therefore
             never
             to
             expect
             such
             an
             Assurance
             as
             shall
             extinguish
             all
             your
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             .
             He
             that
             sees
             not
             the
             danger
             ,
             is
             neerest
             it
             and
             likely
             to
             fall
             into
             it
             .
             Only
             he
             that
             seeth
             and
             apprehendeth
             it
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             He
             that
             seeth
             no
             danger
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             is
             in
             
             greatest
             danger
             of
             it
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             's
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Seditions
             ,
             Scandals
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Bloodguiltiness
             ,
             Destroying
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             most
             Horrid
             Apostacies
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             these
             late
             times
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             ;
             that
             they
             apprehended
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             ever
             coming
             into
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             or
             ever
             doing
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               a
               Dog
            
             ?
             to
             him
             that
             should
             have
             foretold
             them
             what
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             Wonderfull
             !
             that
             men
             should
             be
             so
             blinded
             by
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             is
             made
             in
             the
             very
             fabrication
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             engine
             to
             move
             his
             soul
             in
             all
             waies
             of
             self-preservation
             and
             salvation
             !
             Yea
             it
             is
             that
             very
             supposed
             principle
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             and
             order
             of
             every
             Nation
             ,
             are
             grounded
             .
             We
             could
             not
             keep
             the
             very
             Bruits
             from
             tearing
             us
             in
             pieces
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             :
             because
             they
             apprehend
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             by
             it
             !
             The
             fear
             of
             man
             is
             it
             that
             restraineth
             them
             .
             But
             for
             this
             ,
             no
             mans
             life
             would
             be
             in
             any
             safety
             .
             For
             every
             malicious
             man
             would
             be
             a
             murderer
             :
             He
             that
             feareth
             not
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             is
             master
             of
             another
             mans
             .
             Do
             these
             men
             think
             that
             the
             apprehension
             
             of
             bodily
             dangers
             may
             carry
             them
             on
             through
             all
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             potent
             spring
             of
             most
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             warrant
             all
             those
             courses
             that
             else
             would
             be
             unwarrantable
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             plead
             Necessity
             to
             warrant
             those
             fearfull
             things
             which
             by
             extenuating
             language
             (
             like
             Sauls
             )
             are
             called
             Irregularities
             ▪
             And
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             or
             unmeet
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yea
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             any
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             to
             their
             souls
             ?
             either
             danger
             of
             sinning
             ,
             or
             falling
             away
             ,
             or
             perishing
             for
             ever
             ?
             No
             wonder
             if
             such
             do
             sin
             ,
             and
             fall
             away
             and
             perish
             .
             Would
             these
             men
             have
             fought
             well
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             apprehended
             no
             danger
             ?
             Would
             the
             earth
             have
             been
             so
             covered
             with
             carkasses
             and
             with
             blood
             (
             yea
             even
             of
             Saints
             )
             and
             the
             world
             filled
             with
             the
             dolefull
             calamities
             that
             accompanied
             and
             have
             followed
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             ?
             Would
             they
             take
             Physick
             when
             they
             are
             sick
             ?
             Would
             they
             avoid
             fire
             ,
             or
             water
             ,
             or
             thieves
             ;
             but
             through
             an
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             ?
             Let
             them
             talk
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             escape
             hell
             ,
             without
             a
             deep
             apprehension
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             a
             way
             not
             known
             by
             Scripture
             or
             by
             Nature
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             Paul
             did
             tame
             his
             body
             
             and
             bring
             it
             in
             subjection
             ,
             through
             an
             apprehension
             of
             this
             danger
             ,
             lest
             when
             he
             had
             Preached
             to
             others
             ,
             himself
             should
             be
             a
             cast-away
             or
             reprobate
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
             And
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             biddeth
             us
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
            
             (
             whom
             yet
             these
             men
             think
             it
             lawfull
             to
             fear
             and
             fight
             against
             )
             yet
             chargeth
             us
             ,
             with
             a
             double
             charge
             ,
             so
             
               Fear
               him
               that
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               hell
               :
               yea
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               fear
               him
            
             ,
             Luk.
             12.5
             .
             What
             can
             be
             plainer
             ?
             and
             that
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ?
             My
             detestation
             of
             these
             destructive
             Antinomian
             Principles
             ,
             makes
             me
             to
             run
             out
             further
             against
             them
             then
             I
             intended
             :
             Though
             it
             were
             easie
             more
             abundantly
             to
             manifest
             their
             hatefulness
             :
             But
             my
             reasons
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             these
             Mountebanks
             are
             still
             thrusting
             in
             themselves
             and
             impudently
             proclaiming
             their
             own
             skill
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             remedies
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             wounded
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             setling
             of
             peace
             :
             when
             indeed
             their
             receipts
             are
             rank
             poison
             ,
             guilded
             with
             the
             pretious
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             free-Grace
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             I
             would
             not
             have
             your
             doubtings
             cured
             by
             the
             Devil
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             but
             cure
             one
             disease
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             lesser
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             .
             If
             he
             can
             so
             cure
             your
             fears
             and
             doubtings
             as
             to
             bring
             you
             into
             
             carnal
             security
             and
             presumption
             ,
             he
             will
             lose
             nothing
             by
             the
             cure
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             get
             nothing
             .
             If
             he
             can
             turn
             a
             poor
             doubting
             troubled
             Christian
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             secure
             Antinomian
             ,
             he
             hath
             cured
             the
             smart
             of
             a
             cut
             finger
             by
             casting
             them
             into
             a
             Lethargy
             ,
             or
             stupefaction
             by
             his
             opium
             .
             To
             go
             to
             Antinomian
             receipts
             to
             cure
             a
             troubled
             soul
             ,
             is
             as
             going
             to
             a
             Witch
             to
             cure
             the
             body
             .
             3.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             you
             in
             these
             very
             troubles
             that
             you
             have
             so
             long
             lain
             under
             .
             Your
             blessed
             Physician
             knew
             your
             disease
             ,
             and
             the
             temperature
             of
             your
             soul
             .
             Perhaps
             he
             saw
             that
             you
             were
             in
             some
             danger
             of
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             Honours
             ,
             Profits
             or
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             been
             entangled
             in
             either
             covetousness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             voluptuousness
             or
             some
             such
             desperate
             sinne
             :
             And
             now
             by
             these
             constant
             and
             extraordinary
             apprehensions
             of
             your
             danger
             ,
             these
             sinnes
             have
             been
             much
             kept
             under
             ,
             temptations
             weakned
             ,
             and
             your
             danger
             prevented
             .
             If
             you
             have
             found
             no
             such
             inclinations
             in
             your self
             ,
             yet
             God
             might
             find
             them
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             farre
             worse
             for
             you
             to
             have
             lain
             so
             many
             years
             in
             pride
             ,
             sensuality
             and
             forgetfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             utter
             neglect
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             your
             soul
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             lain
             so
             long
             as
             
             you
             have
             done
             in
             apprehensions
             of
             your
             danger
             ?
             O
             love
             and
             admire
             your
             wise
             Physician
             !
             Little
             do
             you
             know
             now
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             doing
             for
             you
             :
             Nor
             shall
             you
             ever
             fully
             know
             it
             in
             this
             life
             :
             but
             hereafter
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             ,
             when
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             consolation
             ,
             and
             his
             praises
             shall
             be
             perfected
             together
             .
             4.
             
             If
             you
             should
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             expect
             or
             desire
             that
             God
             should
             set
             you
             out
             of
             all
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             desire
             :
             It
             were
             to
             desire
             your
             own
             undoing
             .
             Only
             see
             that
             you
             apprehend
             not
             your
             danger
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             it
             is
             ;
             nor
             so
             apprehend
             it
             as
             to
             increase
             it
             ,
             by
             driving
             you
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             prevent
             it
             by
             driving
             you
             to
             him
             .
             Entertain
             not
             fancies
             and
             dreams
             of
             danger
             in
             stead
             of
             right
             apprehensions
             .
             Apprehend
             your
             happiness
             and
             grounds
             of
             hope
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             safety
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             let
             these
             quite
             exceed
             your
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             danger
             .
             Look
             not
             on
             it
             as
             a
             remediless
             danger
             ,
             or
             as
             greater
             then
             the
             remedy
             .
             Do
             not
             conclude
             that
             you
             shall
             perish
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             swallow
             you
             up
             :
             But
             only
             let
             it
             make
             you
             hold
             fast
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keep
             close
             to
             him
             in
             obedience
             .
             Shall
             I
             lay
             open
             all
             the
             matter
             expressed
             in
             this
             section
             ,
             by
             a
             familiar
             comparison
             ?
          
           
           
             A
             King
             having
             many
             Subjects
             and
             Sons
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             or
             beyond
             some
             River
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             brought
             over
             to
             him
             before
             they
             can
             live
             or
             reign
             with
             him
             .
             The
             River
             is
             frozen
             over
             at
             the
             sides
             till
             it
             come
             almost
             to
             the
             middle
             .
             The
             foolish
             children
             are
             all
             playing
             on
             the
             Ice
             ,
             where
             a
             deceiving
             enemy
             enticeth
             them
             to
             play
             on
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             deep
             ,
             where
             they
             drop
             in
             one
             by
             one
             and
             perish
             .
             The
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             with
             the
             Father
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             undertaketh
             to
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             swim
             to
             the
             further
             side
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             Ice
             ,
             and
             swim
             back
             with
             them
             all
             that
             will
             come
             with
             him
             and
             hold
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Father
             bids
             him
             ,
             Bring
             all
             my
             Subjects
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             come
             and
             hold
             by
             you
             ;
             but
             be
             sure
             you
             fail
             not
             to
             bring
             my
             Sons
             .
             This
             is
             resolved
             on
             :
             The
             Prince
             casteth
             himself
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             swimmeth
             to
             the
             further
             side
             :
             He
             maketh
             a
             way
             through
             the
             Ice
             ,
             and
             offereth
             all
             of
             them
             his
             safe
             carriage
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             Accept
             him
             to
             be
             their
             bearer
             and
             helper
             ,
             and
             will
             trust
             themselves
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             by
             him
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             further
             side
             .
             Some
             refuse
             his
             help
             and
             think
             he
             would
             deceive
             them
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             deep
             and
             there
             leave
             them
             to
             perish
             :
             Some
             had
             rather
             play
             on
             the
             Ice
             and
             will
             
             not
             hearken
             to
             him
             :
             Some
             dare
             not
             venture
             through
             the
             streams
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             water
             :
             Some
             waveringly
             agree
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hold
             faintly
             by
             his
             skirt
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             feel
             the
             cold
             water
             ,
             or
             are
             near
             the
             deep
             ,
             or
             are
             weary
             of
             holding
             ,
             they
             lose
             him
             ;
             either
             turning
             back
             ;
             or
             perishing
             suddenly
             in
             the
             gulf
             .
             The
             children
             are
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             lose
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             chargeth
             them
             to
             come
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             fully
             what
             a
             welcome
             they
             shall
             have
             with
             their
             Father
             ;
             and
             ceaseth
             not
             his
             importunity
             till
             he
             perswade
             them
             to
             consent
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             ever
             get
             over
             the
             River
             ?
             we
             shall
             be
             drowned
             by
             the
             way
             :
             He
             tels
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             carry
             you
             safe
             over
             ;
             so
             you
             will
             but
             hold
             fast
             by
             me
             :
             Never
             fear
             ;
             I
             warrant
             you
             :
             They
             all
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             and
             venture
             in
             with
             him
             .
             When
             they
             are
             in
             the
             midst
             some
             are
             afraid
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             We
             shall
             be
             drowned
             :
             There
             he
             encourageth
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             trust
             him
             ;
             hold
             fast
             ;
             and
             fear
             not
             .
             Others
             when
             they
             hear
             these
             words
             that
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             ,
             they
             grow
             so
             bold
             and
             utterly
             secure
             as
             to
             lose
             their
             hold
             :
             To
             these
             he
             spe●keth
             in
             other
             language
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             them
             to
             hold
             fast
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             lose
             
             their
             hold
             they
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             stick
             not
             to
             him
             they
             will
             be
             drowned
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             upon
             this
             warning
             hold
             fast
             :
             others
             are
             so
             boldly
             confident
             of
             his
             skill
             and
             good-will
             and
             promise
             that
             they
             forget
             or
             value
             not
             his
             warning
             and
             threatning
             ,
             but
             lose
             their
             hold
             :
             Some
             through
             laziness
             and
             weariness
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             lets
             them
             sink
             till
             they
             are
             almost
             drowned
             and
             cry
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             
               Save
               us
               or
               we
               perish
            
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             are
             all
             lost
             :
             and
             then
             he
             laieth
             hold
             of
             them
             and
             fetcheth
             them
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             chideth
             them
             for
             their
             bold
             folly
             ,
             and
             biddeth
             them
             look
             better
             to
             themselves
             and
             hold
             faster
             by
             him
             hereafter
             if
             they
             love
             themselves
             .
             Some
             at
             last
             through
             meer
             weariness
             and
             weakness
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             reach
             the
             bank
             ,
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               I
               am
               tired
               ,
               I
               faint
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               hold
               fast
               till
               I
               reach
               the
               shore
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               drowned
               .
            
             These
             he
             comforteth
             and
             gives
             them
             cordials
             and
             holdeth
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             ,
             Despair
             not
             :
             do
             your
             best
             :
             Hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             help
             you
             .
             And
             so
             he
             brings
             them
             all
             safe
             to
             the
             Haven
             .
          
           
             This
             King
             is
             God
             :
             Heaven
             is
             his
             habitation
             :
             The
             Subjects
             are
             all
             men
             :
             The
             Sons
             who
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Subjects
             are
             the
             Elect
             :
             The
             rest
             are
             the
             Non-Elect
             :
             The
             
             River
             or
             Sea
             is
             the
             passage
             of
             this
             life
             .
             The
             further
             side
             ,
             is
             all
             mens
             natural
             ,
             sinfull
             distance
             and
             separation
             from
             God
             and
             happiness
             :
             The
             Ice
             that
             bears
             them
             ,
             is
             this
             frail
             life
             of
             Pleasures
             ,
             Profits
             and
             Honours
             which
             delight
             the
             flesh
             :
             The
             depth
             unfrozen
             is
             hell
             .
             He
             that
             ticeth
             them
             thither
             is
             the
             devil
             :
             The
             eldest
             Son
             that
             is
             sent
             to
             bring
             them
             over
             ,
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             His
             Commission
             and
             undertaking
             is
             ,
             to
             help
             all
             over
             that
             refuse
             not
             his
             Help
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Elect
             be
             infallibly
             Recovered
             and
             Saved
             .
             Do
             I
             need
             to
             go
             over
             the
             other
             particulars
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             see
             my
             meaning
             in
             them
             all
             :
             Specially
             that
             which
             I
             aim
             at
             is
             this
             :
             that
             as
             Paul
             had
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             of
             all
             that
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             some
             would
             have
             gone
             out
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             
               Except
               these
               abide
               in
               the
               ship
               ye
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Act.
             27.31
             .
             (
             so
             that
             he
             makes
             their
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             in
             a
             Possibility
             of
             being
             drowned
             to
             be
             the
             means
             of
             detaining
             them
             in
             the
             ship
             till
             they
             came
             all
             safe
             to
             land
             )
             so
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             will
             infallibly
             save
             all
             his
             Elect
             (
             they
             being
             given
             him
             by
             his
             Father
             to
             be
             infallibly
             saved
             )
             will
             do
             it
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             hold
             fast
             by
             him
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             troubles
             and
             labours
             and
             temptations
             of
             this
             tumultuous
             tempestuous
             
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             till
             they
             came
             to
             land
             ;
             and
             the
             apprehension
             of
             their
             danger
             shall
             be
             his
             means
             to
             make
             them
             hold
             fast
             :
             Yet
             is
             not
             their
             safety
             principally
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             their
             holding
             fast
             by
             him
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             their
             difference
             from
             those
             that
             perish
             :
             but
             that
             is
             his
             love
             and
             resolution
             to
             save
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             do
             let
             go
             their
             hold
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             so
             lose
             them
             ;
             but
             will
             fetch
             them
             up
             again
             :
             Only
             he
             will
             not
             bring
             them
             through
             this
             sea
             of
             danger
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             draw
             a
             block
             through
             the
             water
             :
             but
             as
             men
             that
             must
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             be
             commanded
             and
             threatned
             to
             that
             end
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             lose
             their
             hold
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             drowning
             ,
             which
             they
             felt
             themselves
             near
             ,
             which
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             hold
             faster
             the
             next
             time
             :
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             possible
             danger
             .
             And
             for
             those
             that
             perish
             they
             have
             none
             to
             blame
             but
             themselves
             .
             They
             perish
             not
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Saviour
             :
             but
             because
             they
             would
             not
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             through
             the
             tempests
             and
             waves
             of
             trial
             :
             Nor
             can
             they
             quarrel
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             more
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             as
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             offered
             them
             so
             sufficient
             help
             ,
             that
             only
             their
             own
             wilfull
             refusal
             
             was
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             their
             perdition
             was
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             seeing
             our
             Salvation
             is
             laid
             by
             God
             ,
             upon
             our
             faithfull
             obedient
             holding
             fast
             to
             Christ
             through
             all
             trials
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             our
             holy
             fear
             is
             the
             means
             of
             that
             holding
             fast
             (
             Christ
             being
             still
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             our
             safety
             )
             therefore
             never
             look
             for
             such
             a
             Certainty
             of
             Salvation
             as
             shall
             put
             you
             above
             such
             fears
             and
             moderated
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             :
             For
             then
             it
             s
             ten
             to
             one
             you
             will
             lose
             your
             hold
             .
             You
             read
             in
             Scripture
             very
             many
             warnings
             to
             take
             heed
             least
             we
             fall
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             to
             those
             that
             do
             fall
             away
             and
             draw
             back
             .
             What
             are
             all
             these
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             excite
             in
             us
             those
             moderate
             fears
             and
             cares
             and
             holy
             diligence
             which
             may
             prevent
             our
             falling
             away
             .
             And
             remember
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             holy
             fears
             and
             cares
             and
             diligence
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             or
             possibility
             of
             falling
             away
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Act
             without
             its
             proper
             Object
             :
             And
             the
             Object
             of
             fear
             is
             A
             possible
             hurt
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             him
             that
             feareth
             it
             .
             No
             man
             can
             fear
             that
             evil
             which
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             Impossible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 advice
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 you
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               Be
               thankfull
               if
               you
               can
               but
               reach
               to
               a
               setled
               Peace
               and
               composure
               of
               your
               minde
               ,
               and
               lay
               not
               too
               much
               on
               the
               high
               raptures
               and
               feelings
               of
               comfort
               which
               some
               do
               possess
               :
               And
               if
               ever
               you
               enjoy
               such
               feeling
               Joyes
               ,
               expect
               not
               that
               they
               should
               be
               either
               long
               or
               often
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             miserable
             languishing
             to
             many
             a
             poor
             soul
             to
             have
             such
             importunate
             expectations
             of
             such
             passionate
             Joyes
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             without
             these
             they
             have
             no
             true
             comfort
             at
             all
             ;
             no
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             no
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             no
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             others
             have
             much
             of
             this
             though
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             〈…〉
             themselves
             because
             it
             is
             no●
             〈…〉
             as
             with
             others
             :
             when
             alas
             ,
             they
             little
             〈◊〉
             how
             it
             goes
             with
             others
             !
             Some
             〈…〉
             
             raptures
             sometimes
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             grace
             ,
             or
             peace
             at
             least
             is
             gone
             with
             them
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             these
             expectations
             .
             And
             to
             satisfie
             you
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             these
             two
             or
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             A
             setled
             calm
             and
             peace
             of
             soul
             is
             a
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             undervalued
             and
             looked
             at
             as
             Nothing
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             highest
             raptures
             and
             passionate
             feeling
             joyes
             ,
             are
             usually
             of
             most
             doubtfull
             sincerity
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             have
             any
             suspect
             the
             sincerity
             of
             them
             without
             cause
             :
             but
             such
             passions
             are
             not
             so
             certain
             signes
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             setled
             frame
             of
             the
             understanding
             and
             will
             ▪
             nor
             can
             we
             so
             easily
             know
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             more
             questioning
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             them
             a
             greater
             Possibility
             of
             deceit
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             very
             much
             that
             Phantasie
             and
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             specially
             a
             natural
             weakness
             and
             moveable
             temper
             will
             do
             in
             such
             cases
             ▪
             Mark
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             mostly
             these
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             that
             have
             or
             pretend
             to
             have
             such
             extraordinary
             raptures
             and
             feelings
             of
             joy
             .
             1.
             
             Women
             and
             others
             that
             are
             most
             passionate
             ▪
             2.
             
             Melancholy
             People
             .
             3.
             
             Men
             that
             by
             erroneous
             opinions
             have
             lost
             almost
             all
             their
             understandings
             in
             their
             phantasies
             ,
             and
             live
             like
             men
             in
             a
             continual
             
             dream
             .
             Yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             solid
             men
             have
             oft
             high
             joyes
             ;
             and
             more
             we
             might
             all
             have
             if
             we
             did
             our
             duty
             :
             And
             I
             would
             have
             no
             Christian
             content
             himself
             with
             a
             dull
             quietness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             be
             much
             in
             labouring
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             raising
             their
             souls
             to
             heavenly
             delights
             :
             O
             what
             lives
             do
             we
             lose
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             enjoy
             !
             But
             my
             meaning
             is
             this
             :
             Look
             at
             these
             joyes
             and
             delights
             as
             Duties
             and
             as
             Mercies
             ,
             but
             look
             not
             at
             them
             as
             Marks
             of
             trial
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             place
             more
             necessity
             in
             them
             then
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             them
             to
             be
             ordinary
             things
             .
             If
             you
             do
             but
             feel
             such
             an
             high
             estimation
             of
             Christ
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             leave
             him
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             take
             this
             for
             your
             surest
             Signe
             .
             And
             if
             you
             have
             but
             so
             much
             Probability
             or
             Hope
             of
             your
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             think
             of
             God
             as
             one
             that
             loveth
             you
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             thankfull
             to
             Christ
             for
             Redeeming
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             gladder
             in
             these
             hopes
             of
             your
             interest
             in
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             then
             if
             you
             were
             owner
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             take
             this
             for
             a
             happy
             Mercy
             and
             a
             high
             Consolation
             .
             Yet
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             your
             joy
             in
             Christ
             will
             be
             alwaies
             so
             sensible
             ,
             as
             for
             worldly
             things
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             more
             rational
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             deeper
             at
             the
             Heart
             .
             And
             that
             you
             
             may
             know
             by
             this
             ,
             You
             would
             not
             for
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             Honours
             or
             Profits
             in
             the
             world
             be
             in
             the
             same
             case
             as
             once
             you
             were
             (
             supposing
             that
             you
             were
             converted
             since
             you
             had
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             and
             Memory
             )
             or
             at
             least
             as
             you
             see
             the
             ungodly
             world
             still
             lye
             in
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             let
             me
             adde
             this
             :
             Commonly
             those
             that
             have
             the
             highest
             passionate
             joyes
             have
             the
             saddest
             lives
             :
             for
             they
             have
             with
             all
             the
             most
             passionate
             fears
             and
             sorrows
             .
             Mark
             it
             whether
             you
             finde
             not
             this
             prove
             true
             .
             And
             it
             is
             partly
             from
             Gods
             will
             in
             his
             dispensations
             :
             partly
             from
             their
             own
             necessities
             ,
             who
             after
             their
             exaltations
             do
             usually
             need
             a
             prick
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             exalted
             above
             measure
             :
             and
             partly
             and
             most
             commonly
             it
             is
             from
             the
             temperature
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             Weak
             pastionate
             women
             of
             moveable
             spirits
             and
             strong
             affections
             ,
             when
             they
             Love
             they
             Love
             violently
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             Rejoyce
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             they
             have
             most
             sensible
             joyes
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             fears
             arise
             ,
             they
             have
             most
             terrible
             sorrows
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             all
             of
             that
             sex
             ;
             but
             mark
             the
             same
             people
             usually
             that
             have
             the
             highest
             Joyes
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             at
             other
             times
             they
             have
             not
             the
             greatest
             troubles
             .
             This
             
             week
             they
             are
             as
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             as
             at
             the
             doors
             of
             hell
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             with
             many
             it
             is
             so
             .
             Yet
             it
             need
             not
             be
             so
             if
             Christians
             would
             but
             look
             at
             these
             high
             joyes
             as
             Duties
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             and
             Mercies
             to
             be
             valued
             :
             But
             when
             they
             will
             needs
             Judge
             of
             their
             state
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             God
             is
             gone
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             such
             joyes
             ,
             then
             it
             leaves
             them
             in
             terror
             and
             amazement
             .
             Like
             men
             after
             a
             flash
             of
             lightning
             that
             are
             left
             more
             sensible
             of
             the
             darkness
             .
             For
             no
             wise
             man
             can
             expect
             that
             such
             Joyes
             should
             be
             a
             Christians
             ordinary
             state
             ;
             or
             God
             should
             so
             diet
             us
             with
             a
             continual
             feast
             .
             It
             would
             neither
             suit
             with
             our
             health
             ,
             nor
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Pilgrimage
             .
             Live
             therefore
             on
             your
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             as
             your
             ordinary
             diet
             :
             when
             this
             is
             wanting
             ,
             know
             that
             God
             appointeth
             you
             a
             fast
             for
             your
             health
             :
             and
             when
             you
             have
             a
             feast
             of
             high
             Joyes
             ,
             feed
             on
             it
             and
             be
             thankfull
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             gape
             not
             after
             them
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             after
             Christ
             at
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             but
             return
             thankfully
             to
             your
             ordinary
             diet
             of
             Peace
             :
             and
             remember
             that
             these
             Joyes
             which
             are
             now
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             may
             so
             return
             again
             :
             however
             there
             is
             a
             place
             preparing
             
             for
             you
             ,
             where
             your
             Joyes
             shall
             be
             full
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               22.
               
               
                 My
                 next
                 Direction
                 is
                 this
              
               ,
               Spend
               more
               of
               your
               time
               and
               care
               about
               your
               Duty
               then
               about
               your
               Comforts
               :
               and
               for
               the
               exercise
               and
               increase
               of
               your
               Graces
               then
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               them
               :
               And
               when
               you
               have
               done
               all
               that
               you
               can
               ,
               for
               Assurance
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               it
               will
               very
               much
               depend
               on
               your
               Actual
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Direction
             is
             of
             as
             great
             importance
             as
             any
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             given
             you
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             little
             of
             it
             because
             I
             have
             spoke
             of
             it
             so
             fully
             already
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Part
             3.
             
             Ch.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             My
             Reasons
             for
             what
             I
             here
             assert
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Duty
             goeth
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             and
             time
             before
             comfort
             :
             as
             the
             Precept
             is
             before
             the
             Promise
             :
             Comfort
             is
             part
             of
             the
             
             Reward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             necessarily
             supposeth
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             Grace
             makes
             men
             both
             so
             ingenuous
             and
             Divine
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             Gods
             due
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             should
             Do
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             they
             shall
             Have
             :
             still
             remembring
             that
             our
             works
             cannot
             Merit
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
             3.
             
             As
             we
             must
             have
             Grace
             before
             we
             can
             Know
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             so
             ordinarily
             we
             must
             have
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             Grace
             before
             we
             can
             so
             clearly
             discern
             it
             as
             to
             be
             certain
             of
             it
             .
             Small
             things
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             are
             next
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             hardly
             discernable
             by
             weak
             eyes
             .
             When
             all
             waies
             in
             the
             world
             are
             tried
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             so
             sure
             for
             a
             doubting
             soul
             to
             be
             made
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Graces
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             Action
             ,
             and
             get
             them
             increased
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             cause
             of
             Christians
             doubting
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             &c.
             so
             great
             or
             so
             common
             as
             the
             small
             degree
             of
             these
             Graces
             .
             Doth
             not
             the
             very
             language
             of
             complaining
             Christians
             shew
             this
             ?
             One
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             faith
             :
             I
             cannot
             believe
             :
             I
             have
             no
             love
             to
             God
             :
             I
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             Duty
             :
             Another
             saith
             ,
             I
             cannot
             mourn
             for
             sin
             :
             my
             heart
             was
             never
             broken
             :
             I
             cannot
             patiently
             bear
             an
             injury
             :
             I
             have
             no
             courage
             
             in
             opposing
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             all
             these
             were
             not
             in
             a
             low
             and
             weak
             degree
             ,
             men
             could
             not
             so
             ordinarily
             think
             they
             had
             none
             .
             A
             lively
             ,
             strong
             ,
             working
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             &c.
             would
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             highest
             Towers
             ,
             the
             greatest
             mountains
             ,
             the
             strongest
             windes
             ,
             the
             greatest
             flames
             ,
             which
             will
             force
             an
             observance
             by
             their
             greatness
             and
             effects
             .
             4.
             
             Consider
             also
             that
             it
             is
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             to
             see
             his
             people
             study
             him
             and
             his
             will
             directly
             ,
             then
             to
             spend
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             of
             their
             studies
             about
             the
             attaining
             of
             comforts
             to
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Grace
             to
             tend
             first
             and
             chiefly
             toward
             God
             :
             and
             but
             secondarily
             to
             be
             the
             evidence
             of
             our
             own
             happiness
             .
             We
             have
             faith
             given
             us
             principally
             that
             we
             might
             believe
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             it
             in
             daily
             applications
             of
             Christ
             :
             We
             have
             repentance
             that
             it
             might
             break
             us
             off
             from
             sin
             and
             bring
             us
             back
             to
             God
             :
             We
             have
             Love
             that
             we
             might
             Love
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             his
             Saints
             and
             Laws
             and
             waies
             :
             We
             have
             Zeal
             that
             we
             might
             be
             quickened
             in
             all
             our
             holy
             duties
             :
             and
             we
             have
             obedience
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             duty
             :
             The
             first
             thing
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             these
             Graces
             is
             to
             use
             them
             for
             those
             holy
             ends
             which
             their
             nature
             doth
             
             express
             .
             And
             then
             the
             discerning
             of
             them
             that
             we
             may
             have
             Assurance
             followeth
             after
             this
             both
             in
             time
             and
             dignity
             .
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             farre
             greater
             concernment
             to
             our selves
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             ,
             then
             after
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             that
             we
             have
             them
             .
             You
             may
             be
             saved
             though
             you
             never
             get
             Assurance
             here
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             Assurance
             the
             Condition
             of
             your
             salvation
             .
             It
             tends
             indeed
             exceedingly
             to
             your
             comfort
             ,
             and
             a
             pretious
             mercy
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             your
             safety
             lieth
             not
             on
             it
             .
             It
             is
             better
             go
             sorrowfull
             and
             doubting
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             comfortably
             to
             hell
             .
             First
             therefore
             ask
             what
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             salvation
             and
             the
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             look
             that
             you
             do
             your
             best
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             then
             try
             your
             performance
             in
             its
             season
             .
             7.
             
             Besides
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             farre
             greater
             moment
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             quicker
             dispatch
             ,
             to
             Believe
             and
             Love
             Christ
             truly
             ,
             then
             to
             get
             Assurance
             that
             you
             do
             truly
             Believe
             and
             Love
             him
             .
             You
             may
             believe
             immediatly
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             :
             )
             but
             getting
             Assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             work
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             life
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             intreat
             this
             one
             thing
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             
             you
             feel
             the
             want
             of
             any
             Grace
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             presently
             bend
             all
             your
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             enquiry
             Whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ;
             but
             rather
             say
             to
             your self
             
               I
               see
               trying
               is
               a
               great
               and
               difficult
               ,
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               work
               :
               I
               may
               be
               this
               many
               years
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               possibly
               be
               unresolved
               still
               .
               If
               I
               should
               conclude
               that
               I
               have
               no
               Grace
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               mistaken
               :
               and
               so
               I
               may
               ,
               if
               I
               think
               that
               I
               have
               it
               .
               I
               may
               inquire
               of
               friends
               and
               Ministers
               long
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               left
               in
               doubt
               ;
               It
               is
               therefore
               my
               surest
               way
               to
               seek
               presently
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               increase
               it
               if
               I
               have
               it
               :
               and
               I
               am
               certain
               none
               of
               that
               labour
               will
               be
               lost
               :
               to
               get
               more
               is
               the
               way
               to
               know
               I
               have
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             should
             I
             get
             more
             Grace
             ?
             that
             's
             a
             business
             of
             greater
             difficulty
             then
             so
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             Understand
             what
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             beginning
             of
             Grace
             is
             in
             your
             Understanding
             ,
             so
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             of
             it
             is
             in
             your
             Will
             :
             and
             the
             Affections
             and
             passionate
             part
             are
             but
             the
             fruits
             and
             branches
             .
             If
             therefore
             your
             Grace
             be
             weak
             ,
             it
             is
             chiefly
             in
             an
             unwillingness
             to
             yield
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             how
             should
             an
             unwilling
             soul
             be
             made
             willing
             ?
             Why
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             Pray
             constantly
             as
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             for
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             and
             
             yielding
             inclinable
             heart
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Hear
             constantly
             those
             Preachers
             that
             bend
             their
             doctrine
             to
             inform
             your
             understanding
             of
             the
             great
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ;
             and
             to
             perswade
             the
             Will
             with
             the
             most
             forcible
             Arguments
             .
             A
             perswading
             quickning
             Ministry
             that
             helps
             to
             excite
             your
             Graces
             and
             draw
             up
             your
             heart
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             more
             usefull
             then
             they
             that
             spend
             most
             of
             their
             time
             to
             perswade
             you
             of
             your
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             comfort
             .
             3.
             
             But
             specially
             lay
             out
             your
             thoughts
             more
             in
             the
             most
             serious
             Considerations
             of
             those
             things
             which
             tend
             to
             breed
             and
             feed
             those
             particular
             Graces
             which
             you
             would
             have
             increased
             .
             Objects
             and
             moving
             Reasons
             kept
             much
             upon
             the
             minde
             by
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             engine
             appointed
             both
             by
             nature
             and
             by
             Grace
             to
             turn
             about
             the
             soul
             of
             man.
             Thoughts
             are
             to
             your
             soul
             ,
             as
             taking
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             to
             your
             body
             .
             Objects
             considered
             do
             turn
             the
             soul
             into
             their
             own
             Nature
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             the
             things
             that
             you
             most
             think
             and
             consider
             of
             (
             I
             mean
             in
             pursuance
             of
             them
             )
             such
             will
             you
             be
             your self
             .
             Consideration
             ,
             frequent
             serious
             Consideration
             is
             Gods
             great
             Instrument
             to
             convert
             the
             soul
             and
             to
             
             confirm
             it
             :
             to
             get
             grace
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             and
             increase
             it
             :
             If
             any
             soul
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             's
             ten
             to
             one
             it
             is
             mainly
             for
             want
             of
             frequent
             and
             serious
             Consideration
             .
             That
             the
             most
             of
             us
             do
             languish
             under
             such
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             attain
             to
             small
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             for
             want
             of
             sober
             ,
             frequent
             consideration
             .
             We
             know
             not
             how
             great
             things
             this
             would
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             faithfully
             managed
             .
             This
             then
             is
             my
             advice
             ,
             When
             you
             feel
             so
             great
             a
             want
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             (
             for
             those
             be
             the
             main
             Graces
             for
             trial
             and
             use
             )
             that
             you
             doubt
             whether
             you
             have
             any
             or
             none
             ,
             lay
             by
             those
             doubting
             thoughts
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             presently
             go
             and
             set
             your self
             to
             consider
             of
             God's
             Truth
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Amiableness
             ,
             and
             Kindheartedness
             to
             miserable
             unworthy
             sinners
             :
             think
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             is
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             do
             for
             you
             if
             you
             do
             but
             consent
             .
             And
             then
             think
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             the
             childish
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             how
             soon
             ,
             and
             in
             how
             sad
             a
             case
             they
             will
             leave
             us
             ;
             and
             what
             silly
             contemptible
             things
             they
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             !
             By
             that
             time
             you
             have
             warmed
             your
             soul
             a
             little
             with
             such
             serious
             
             thoughts
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             your
             Faith
             and
             Love
             revive
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             stir
             and
             work
             within
             you
             :
             And
             then
             you
             will
             feel
             that
             you
             have
             Faith
             and
             Love
             !
             Only
             remember
             what
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             of
             saving
             Faith
             and
             Love
             (
             supposing
             a
             Belief
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             true
             )
             is
             all
             in
             this
             one
             Act
             of
             Willingness
             or
             Consent
             to
             have
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             doubt
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             own
             Willingness
             that
             you
             doubt
             of
             ;
             or
             else
             you
             know
             not
             what
             you
             do
             .
             Now
             methinks
             ,
             if
             you
             took
             but
             a
             sober
             view
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             Heaven
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             silly
             ,
             empty
             ,
             worthless
             world
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             and
             then
             ask
             your
             heart
             ,
             Which
             it
             will
             chuse
             ?
             and
             say
             to
             your self
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Glory
               offers
               thee
               thy
               choice
               ,
               of
               dung
               and
               vanity
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               unconceivable
               Joyes
               of
               Heaven
               for
               ever
               :
               Which
               wilt
               thou
               choose
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             methinks
             the
             answer
             of
             your
             own
             soul
             should
             presently
             resolve
             you
             that
             you
             do
             Believe
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             Love
             God
             above
             this
             present
             world
             !
             For
             if
             you
             can
             choose
             him
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             more
             willing
             of
             him
             then
             the
             world
             :
             and
             if
             he
             have
             more
             of
             your
             will
             ,
             for
             certain
             he
             
             hath
             more
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             Use
             therefore
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             doubting
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             to
             Believe
             till
             you
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             :
             And
             if
             yet
             you
             doubt
             ,
             study
             God
             and
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             yet
             better
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             objects
             by
             Consideration
             close
             to
             your
             heart
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             to
             work
             the
             heart
             to
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             For
             certainly
             objects
             have
             a
             mighty
             power
             on
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             certainly
             God
             and
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             are
             Mighty
             Objects
             ;
             as
             able
             to
             make
             a
             full
             and
             deep
             impression
             on
             mans
             soul
             as
             any
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             if
             they
             work
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             through
             any
             imperfection
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             be
             not
             well
             applied
             ,
             and
             by
             Consideration
             held
             upon
             the
             heart
             that
             they
             may
             work
             .
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Meditation
             is
             too
             hard
             a
             work
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             your
             memory
             is
             so
             weak
             that
             you
             want
             matter
             to
             meditate
             upon
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             do
             meditate
             on
             these
             ,
             yet
             you
             feel
             no
             great
             motion
             or
             alteration
             on
             your
             heart
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             If
             you
             want
             matter
             ,
             take
             the
             help
             of
             some
             book
             that
             will
             afford
             you
             matter
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             want
             life
             in
             Meditation
             ,
             peruse
             the
             most
             quickning
             writings
             you
             can
             get
             .
             If
             you
             have
             not
             better
             at
             hand
             ,
             read
             over
             (
             and
             seriously
             consider
             as
             you
             
             read
             it
             )
             those
             passages
             in
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             which
             direct
             you
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             graces
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             some
             matter
             for
             your
             Meditation
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             And
             remember
             that
             if
             you
             can
             increase
             the
             resolved
             choice
             of
             your
             will
             ,
             you
             increase
             your
             Love
             ,
             though
             you
             feel
             not
             those
             Affectionate
             workings
             that
             you
             desire
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             ask
             you
             now
             whether
             you
             have
             indeed
             taken
             this
             course
             in
             your
             doubtings
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             unwisely
             have
             you
             done
             ?
             Doubting
             is
             no
             cure
             :
             but
             actual
             Believing
             and
             Loving
             is
             a
             cure
             .
             If
             Faith
             and
             Love
             were
             things
             that
             you
             would
             fain
             get
             ,
             but
             cannot
             ,
             then
             you
             had
             cause
             enough
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             down
             and
             rise
             in
             trouble
             of
             minde
             from
             one
             year
             to
             another
             .
             But
             it
             s
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             It
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             beyond
             your
             reach
             or
             power
             to
             have
             these
             Graces
             though
             you
             would
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             your
             very
             Willingness
             ;
             at
             least
             your
             Willingness
             to
             have
             Christ
             is
             both
             your
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             It
             may
             be
             said
             therefore
             to
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             your
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             Actual
             Willingness
             which
             you
             have
             already
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             are
             unwilling
             to
             have
             him
             ,
             what
             makes
             you
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             the
             
             sense
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             Assurance
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             you
             frequently
             do
             ?
             It
             's
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             make
             so
             many
             complaints
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             spend
             so
             many
             sad
             hours
             in
             fears
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             want
             of
             that
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             :
             If
             you
             be
             not
             Willing
             be
             Willing
             now
             :
             If
             you
             say
             you
             cannot
             ;
             do
             as
             I
             have
             before
             directed
             you
             :
             One
             hours
             sober
             ,
             serious
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             Christ
             and
             Satan
             ,
             of
             sin
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             of
             Heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             differences
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             do
             very
             much
             to
             make
             you
             Willing
             .
             Yet
             mistake
             me
             not
             :
             Though
             I
             say
             you
             may
             have
             Christ
             if
             you
             Will
             ,
             and
             Faith
             and
             Love
             if
             you
             Will
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             Christ
             (
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             )
             but
             Cannot
             ;
             Yet
             this
             Gladness
             ,
             Consent
             or
             Willingness
             which
             I
             mention
             ,
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             special
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             in
             your
             power
             before
             you
             had
             it
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             yet
             so
             in
             your
             power
             as
             to
             Believe
             without
             Gods
             further
             help
             :
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             made
             you
             willing
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             maintain
             your
             willingness
             .
             Though
             I
             will
             say
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             You
             may
             have
             Christ
             if
             you
             Will
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             You
             can
             be
             willing
             of
             your
             
             self
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             special
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Nay
             let
             me
             further
             ask
             :
             Have
             not
             you
             darkned
             ,
             buried
             or
             weakned
             your
             Graces
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             exercising
             and
             increasing
             them
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             you
             complained
             for
             want
             of
             Assurance
             of
             them
             ?
             when
             you
             found
             a
             want
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             have
             not
             you
             weakened
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             them
             less
             discernable
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             fed
             your
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             disputed
             for
             your
             doubtings
             ,
             and
             taken
             Satans
             part
             against
             your self
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             farre
             worse
             )
             have
             you
             never
             through
             these
             doubtings
             entertained
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             presented
             him
             to
             your
             soul
             as
             unwilling
             to
             shew
             you
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             unlovely
             ,
             dreadfull
             ,
             hideous
             shape
             ,
             fitter
             to
             affright
             you
             from
             him
             then
             to
             draw
             you
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             likelier
             to
             provoke
             your
             hatred
             then
             your
             love
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             not
             done
             thus
             ,
             ●
             know
             too
             many
             troubled
             souls
             that
             have
             :
             And
             if
             you
             have
             ,
             you
             have
             taken
             a
             very
             unlikely
             way
             to
             get
             Assurance
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             been
             certain
             that
             you
             Loved
             God
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             laboured
             to
             Love
             him
             more
             ,
             till
             you
             had
             been
             certain
             :
             And
             that
             you
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             kept
             better
             thoughts
             of
             God
             in
             your
             minde
             .
             You
             will
             hardly
             love
             him
             while
             you
             think
             of
             him
             as
             evil
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
             as
             hurtfull
             to
             you
             .
             Never
             forget
             this
             Rule
             which
             I
             laid
             you
             down
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             
               He
               that
               will
               ever
               love
               God
               ,
               must
               apprehend
               him
               to
               be
               Good
               :
               and
               the
               more
               large
               and
               deep
               are
               our
               apprehensions
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               be
               our
               Love
               :
               For
               such
               as
               God
               appears
               to
               be
               to
               mens
               fixed
               conceivings
               ,
               such
               will
               their
               Affections
               be
               to
               him
               .
               For
               the
               fixed
               ,
               deep
               conceptions
               or
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               do
               lead
               about
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               guide
               the
               life
               .
            
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             with
             this
             important
             and
             importunate
             request
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             
               though
               it
               be
               a
               duty
               necessary
               in
               its
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               to
               examine
               our selves
               concerning
               our
               sincerity
               ,
               in
               our
               several
               graces
               and
               duties
               to
               God
               ;
               yet
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               first
               and
               farre
               greater
               part
               of
               your
               time
               ,
               and
               pains
               and
               care
               and
               inquiries
               ,
               be
               for
               the
               getting
               and
               increasing
               of
               your
               grace
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               discerning
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               perform
               your
               duty
               rightly
               ,
               then
               to
               discern
               your
               right
               performance
               .
            
             And
             when
             you
             conferre
             with
             Ministers
             or
             others
             that
             may
             teach
             you
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             ask
             ten
             times
             at
             least
             ,
             
               How
               should
               I
               get
               or
               increase
               my
               ●aith
               ,
               my
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               people
               ?
            
             for
             once
             that
             you
             ask
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               I
               believe
               or
               love
               ?
            
             Yet
             so
             contrary
             hath
             been
             and
             still
             is
             the
             practice
             ▪
             of
             most
             
             Christians
             among
             us
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             twenty
             times
             asked
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               I
               truly
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ?
            
             for
             once
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             demanded
             ,
             
               How
               should
               I
               bring
               my
               heart
               to
               love
               them
               better
               ?
            
             And
             the
             like
             I
             may
             say
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             next
             have
             spoke
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Direction
             ,
             
               How
               much
               our
               Assurance
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               will
               still
               depend
               on
               our
               Actual
               obedience
               .
            
             But
             this
             will
             fall
             in
             in
             handling
             the
             two
             or
             three
             next
             following
             Directions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               23.
               
               
                 My
                 next
                 advice
                 is
                 this
              
               ,
               Think
               not
               that
               those
               doubts
               and
               troubles
               of
               minde
               ,
               which
               are
               caused
               and
               continued
               by
               wilfull
               Disobedience
               ,
               will
               ever
               be
               well
               healed
               but
               by
               the
               healing
               of
               that
               Disobedience
               :
               or
               that
               the
               same
               means
               must
               be
               used
               and
               will
               suffice
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               such
               troubles
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               used
               and
               will
               suffice
               to
               cure
               the
               troubles
               of
               a
               tender-conscience
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               obedient
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               trouble
               is
               meerly
               through
               mistakes
               of
               their
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Will
             begin
             with
             the
             later
             part
             of
             this
             Direction
             .
             He
             that
             is
             troubled
             upon
             meer
             mistakes
             may
             be
             quieted
             upon
             the
             removal
             of
             them
             .
             If
             he
             understood
             not
             the
             universal
             extent
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Covenant
             or
             conditional
             Grant
             of
             Christ
             and
             Life
             in
             him
             :
             and
             if
             upon
             
             this
             he
             be
             troubled
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             he
             is
             not
             included
             ;
             the
             convincing
             him
             of
             his
             error
             may
             suffice
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             his
             trouble
             .
             If
             he
             be
             troubled
             through
             his
             mistaking
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             or
             true
             Love
             ,
             or
             other
             Graces
             ,
             and
             so
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             them
             not
             when
             he
             hath
             them
             ;
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             error
             may
             be
             the
             quieting
             of
             his
             soul
             .
             The
             soul
             that
             is
             troubled
             upon
             such
             mistakes
             must
             be
             tenderly
             dealt
             with
             :
             Much
             more
             they
             that
             are
             disquieted
             by
             groundless
             fears
             ,
             or
             too
             deep
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             wrath
             or
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             fuller
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             loving
             kindness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             tender
             compassionate
             nature
             of
             Christ
             .
             We
             can
             scarce
             handle
             such
             souls
             too
             gently
             .
             God
             would
             have
             all
             to
             be
             tenderly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             that
             are
             tender
             of
             displeasing
             and
             dishonouring
             him
             by
             sin
             .
             Gods
             own
             language
             may
             teach
             all
             Ministers
             what
             language
             we
             should
             use
             to
             such
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               high
               and
               lofty
               one
               that
               inhabiteth
               eternity
               ,
               whose
               Name
               is
               Holy
               ;
               I
               dwel
               in
               the
               high
               and
               holy
               place
               ;
               with
               him
               also
               that
               is
               of
               a
               contrite
               and
               humble
               spirit
               ,
               to
               revive
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               revive
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               contrite
               ones
               .
               For
               
               I
               will
               not
               contend
               for
               ever
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               be
               alwaies
               wroth
               :
               For
               the
               spirit
               should
               fail
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               which
               I
               have
               made
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               are
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               when
               it
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               :
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               saith
               my
               God
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             Much
             more
             tender
             language
             may
             such
             expect
             from
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             is
             contained
             a
             fuller
             revelation
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             If
             Mary
             a
             poor
             sinfull
             woman
             lie
             weeping
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             washing
             them
             with
             her
             tears
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             heart
             to
             spurn
             her
             away
             ;
             but
             openly
             proclaims
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             her
             many
             sinnes
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sinner
             is
             turned
             from
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             is
             turned
             to
             him
             .
             The
             very
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             Gospel
             is
             contained
             in
             those
             precious
             words
             ,
             which
             fully
             express
             this
             ,
             Matth.
             11.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
               Take
               my
               yoak
               upon
               you
               and
               learn
               of
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               meek
               and
               lowly
               in
               heart
               :
               and
               ye
               shall
               finde
               Rest
               unto
               your
               souls
               :
               For
               my
               yoak
               is
               easie
               and
               my
               burden
               is
               light
               .
            
             When
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             Luke
             15.20
             .
             doth
             once
             come
             home
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             con●esting
             his
             unworthiness
             ,
             yea
             but
             resolved
             to
             confess
             it
             ;
             his
             Father
             preventeth
             
             him
             ,
             and
             sees
             him
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             staies
             not
             his
             coming
             but
             runs
             and
             meets
             him
             :
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             him
             he
             doth
             not
             upbraid
             him
             with
             his
             sins
             ,
             nor
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               Rebell
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               preferred
               harlots
               and
               luxury
               before
               me
               ?
            
             nay
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             frown
             upon
             him
             :
             but
             compassionatly
             fals
             on
             his
             neck
             and
             kisseth
             him
             :
             Alas
             ,
             God
             knows
             that
             a
             poor
             sinner
             in
             this
             humbled
             troubled
             case
             ,
             hath
             burden
             enough
             on
             his
             back
             already
             ,
             and
             indeed
             more
             then
             he
             is
             able
             of
             himself
             to
             bear
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             sinfull
             folly
             and
             misery
             is
             burden
             enough
             :
             If
             God
             should
             adde
             to
             this
             his
             frowns
             and
             terrors
             ,
             and
             should
             spurn
             at
             a
             poor
             sinner
             that
             lies
             prostrate
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             in
             tears
             or
             terrours
             ,
             who
             then
             should
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             look
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ?
             But
             he
             will
             not
             break
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             make
             heavier
             the
             burden
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
             He
             cals
             them
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             Ease
             and
             Rest
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             oppress
             them
             or
             kill
             them
             with
             his
             terrours
             .
             We
             have
             not
             a
             King
             like
             Rehoboam
             that
             will
             multiply
             our
             pressures
             ;
             but
             one
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             break
             our
             yoaks
             ,
             and
             loose
             our
             bonds
             and
             set
             us
             free
             .
             When
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             himself
             on
             earth
             ,
             you
             may
             gather
             what
             Doctrine
             he
             preached
             by
             his
             
             Text
             ,
             which
             he
             chose
             at
             one
             of
             his
             first
             publike
             Sermons
             ;
             which
             as
             you
             may
             finde
             in
             Luke
             4.18
             ,
             19.
             was
             this
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               anointed
               me
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               he
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               heal
               the
               broken
               hearted
               ,
               to
               preach
               deliverance
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
               and
               recovering
               of
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               ,
               to
               set
               at
               liberty
               them
               that
               are
               bruised
               ;
               to
               preach
               the
               acceptable
               year
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             O
             if
             a
             poor
             bruised
             ,
             wounded
             soul
             had
             but
             heard
             this
             Sermon
             from
             his
             Saviours
             own
             mouth
             ;
             what
             heart-meltings
             would
             it
             have
             caused
             ?
             what
             pangs
             of
             Love
             would
             it
             have
             raised
             in
             him
             !
             You
             would
             sure
             have
             believed
             then
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             gracious
             ,
             when
             All
             (
             that
             heard
             him
             )
             
               bare
               him
               witness
               ,
               and
               wondred
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Luke
             4.22
             .
             I
             would
             desire
             no
             more
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             then
             to
             see
             such
             a
             sight
             ,
             and
             feel
             such
             a
             feeling
             as
             the
             poor
             penitent
             Prodigal
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             found
             himself
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             was
             surprized
             so
             unexpectedly
             with
             such
             a
             torrent
             of
             Love.
             The
             soul
             that
             hath
             once
             seen
             and
             felt
             this
             ,
             would
             never
             sure
             have
             such
             hard
             and
             doubtfull
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             through
             ignorance
             they
             knew
             not
             whose
             arms
             they
             were
             that
             thus
             
             embraced
             them
             ,
             or
             whose
             voice
             it
             was
             that
             thus
             bespoke
             them
             ;
             or
             unless
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             were
             gone
             out
             of
             their
             mindes
             .
             You
             see
             then
             what
             is
             Gods
             own
             language
             to
             humbled
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             method
             of
             his
             dealings
             with
             them
             :
             And
             such
             must
             be
             the
             language
             and
             dealing
             of
             his
             Ministers
             :
             They
             must
             not
             wound
             when
             Christ
             would
             heal
             ;
             nor
             make
             sad
             the
             heart
             that
             Christ
             would
             comfort
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             made
             sad
             ,
             Ezek.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             this
             means
             serve
             turn
             ,
             or
             must
             the
             same
             course
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             sorrows
             of
             the
             wilfully
             disobedient
             ?
             No
             ,
             God
             takes
             another
             course
             himself
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             another
             course
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             requires
             another
             course
             from
             the
             sinner
             himself
             .
             But
             still
             remember
             who
             it
             is
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             ordinary
             unavoidable
             infirmities
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             rid
             of
             ,
             though
             they
             fain
             would
             ;
             such
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             7.19
             .
             
               The
               good
               that
               I
               would
               do
               I
               do
               not
               :
            
             and
             
               when
               I
               would
               do
               good
               evil
               is
               present
               with
               me
               :
            
             And
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             
               The
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             the
             things
             that
             we
             would
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             would
             Love
             God
             more
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             Delight
             in
             him
             
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             bring
             every
             thought
             in
             subjection
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             subdue
             the
             very
             remnants
             of
             carnal
             concupiscence
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             stirrings
             of
             lust
             or
             unjust
             anger
             ,
             or
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             or
             pride
             within
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             vain
             word
             might
             pass
             his
             lips
             :
             all
             this
             he
             would
             do
             but
             he
             cannot
             .
             Striving
             against
             these
             unavoidable
             infirmities
             is
             conquering
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             we
             cannot
             keep
             under
             every
             motion
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             we
             can
             forbear
             the
             execution
             .
             Anger
             will
             stirre
             upon
             provocations
             ;
             But
             we
             may
             restrain
             it
             in
             degree
             ,
             that
             it
             set
             us
             not
             in
             a
             flame
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             much
             distemper
             or
             discompose
             our
             mindes
             :
             and
             we
             can
             forbid
             our
             tongues
             all
             raging
             ,
             furious
             or
             abusive
             words
             in
             our
             Anger
             ;
             all
             cursing
             ,
             swearing
             or
             reproachfull
             speaking
             .
             If
             an
             envious
             thought
             against
             our
             Brother
             do
             arise
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             prefer'd
             before
             us
             ▪
             we
             may
             hate
             it
             and
             repress
             it
             ,
             and
             chide
             our
             hearts
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             command
             our
             tongues
             to
             speak
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             evil
             .
             Some
             pride
             and
             self-esteem
             will
             remain
             and
             be
             stirring
             in
             us
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             our
             corrupt
             Natures
             :
             But
             yet
             we
             can
             detest
             it
             ,
             and
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             abhorrence
             our
             self-conceited
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             
             rejoycings
             in
             our
             own
             reputations
             and
             fame
             ,
             and
             inward
             heart-risings
             against
             those
             that
             undervalue
             us
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Repute
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             forbear
             our
             boasting
             language
             ,
             and
             our
             contestings
             for
             our
             credit
             ,
             and
             our
             excuses
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             our
             backbitings
             and
             secret
             defaming
             of
             those
             that
             cross
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             credit
             :
             We
             may
             forbear
             our
             quarrels
             and
             estrangements
             and
             dividings
             from
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             stiff
             insisting
             on
             our
             own
             conceits
             ,
             and
             expecting
             that
             others
             should
             make
             our
             Judgements
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             say
             and
             do
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             dance
             after
             our
             pipe
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             inward
             Pride
             ▪
             We
             cannot
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             be
             free
             from
             all
             inordinate
             Love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             so
             watch
             against
             it
             and
             repress
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             neither
             be
             preferred
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             draw
             us
             to
             unlawfull
             waies
             of
             gain
             ,
             by
             lying
             ,
             deceit
             and
             overreaching
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             by
             stealing
             ,
             unjust
             or
             unmercifull
             dealings
             ,
             oppressing
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             insulting
             over
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             thriving
             ,
             and
             crushing
             them
             that
             would
             hinder
             our
             aspiring
             designes
             ,
             and
             treading
             them
             down
             that
             will
             not
             bow
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             taking
             revenge
             
             of
             them
             that
             have
             crossed
             or
             disparaged
             us
             ,
             or
             cruelly
             exacting
             all
             our
             Rights
             and
             Debts
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             and
             squeezing
             the
             purses
             of
             subjects
             or
             tenants
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             we
             bargain
             with
             ,
             like
             a
             spunge
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             any
             thing
             will
             come
             out
             :
             Yea
             we
             may
             so
             farre
             subdue
             our
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             hinder
             us
             from
             being
             mercifull
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             compassionate
             to
             our
             servants
             and
             labourers
             ,
             and
             bountifull
             to
             our
             power
             in
             doing
             good
             works
             :
             nor
             yet
             shut
             out
             Gods
             service
             from
             our
             families
             or
             closets
             ,
             nor
             rob
             him
             of
             our
             frequent
             ,
             affectionate
             thoughts
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             So
             for
             sensuality
             or
             the
             pleasing
             of
             our
             flesh
             more
             immediatly
             ;
             we
             shall
             never
             on
             earth
             be
             wholly
             freed
             from
             inordinate
             motions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             desires
             ,
             and
             urgent
             inclinations
             and
             solicitations
             to
             forbidden
             things
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             may
             restrain
             our
             Appetite
             by
             reason
             ,
             so
             farre
             that
             it
             bring
             us
             not
             to
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             a
             studying
             for
             our
             bellies
             ,
             and
             pampering
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             or
             a
             taking
             care
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             making
             provision
             to
             satisfie
             its
             lusts
             ,
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             We
             may
             forbear
             the
             obeying
             it
             ,
             in
             excess
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             in
             undecent
             ,
             scandalous
             or
             time-wasting
             Recreations
             ,
             in
             uncleanness
             or
             unchast
             
             speeches
             or
             behaviour
             ,
             or
             the
             reading
             of
             amorous
             Books
             and
             Sonnets
             ,
             or
             feeding
             our
             eyes
             or
             thoughts
             on
             filthy
             or
             enticing
             objects
             ,
             or
             otherwaies
             wilfully
             blowing
             the
             fire
             of
             lust
             :
             So
             also
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             Duty
             :
             We
             shall
             never
             in
             this
             life
             be
             able
             to
             Hear
             or
             Read
             so
             diligently
             ,
             and
             understandingly
             or
             affectionately
             as
             we
             would
             do
             :
             nor
             to
             remember
             or
             profit
             by
             what
             we
             hear
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             can
             bring
             our selves
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             not
             preferre
             our
             ease
             or
             business
             or
             any
             vain
             thing
             before
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Worship
             ,
             or
             loath
             or
             despise
             it
             because
             of
             some
             weakness
             in
             the
             speaker
             :
             And
             we
             may
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             restrain
             our
             thoughts
             from
             wandring
             ,
             and
             force
             our selves
             to
             attend
             ;
             and
             labour
             when
             we
             come
             home
             to
             recall
             it
             to
             minde
             .
             We
             cannot
             call
             on
             God
             so
             fervently
             ,
             believingly
             or
             delightfully
             as
             we
             would
             :
             But
             yet
             we
             may
             do
             it
             sincerely
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             constantly
             ▪
             We
             cannot
             instruct
             our
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             reprove
             or
             exhort
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             with
             that
             boldness
             ,
             or
             love
             and
             compassion
             and
             discretion
             and
             meet
             expressions
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             :
             But
             yet
             we
             may
             do
             it
             faithfully
             and
             frequently
             as
             we
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             may
             see
             in
             all
             this
             what
             
             sin
             it
             is
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             When
             he
             would
             do
             good
             ,
             evil
             is
             present
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             lead
             captive
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             serves
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             with
             his
             flesh
             :
             and
             Gal.
             4.17
             .
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               do
               the
               things
               that
               we
               would
            
             ;
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             wilfull
             sinning
             ,
             or
             gross
             sin
             ,
             but
             of
             unavoidable
             infirmities
             ;
             whereby
             also
             we
             are
             too
             often
             drawn
             into
             a
             committing
             of
             many
             sinnes
             which
             we
             might
             avoid
             (
             for
             so
             the
             best
             doe
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             because
             you
             may
             often
             reade
             and
             hear
             of
             sinnes
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             as
             distinguished
             from
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             let
             me
             here
             give
             you
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             several
             senses
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             three
             several
             sorts
             of
             sinnes
             of
             Infirmity
             in
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             those
             sinnes
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             avoid
             though
             he
             would
             :
             which
             are
             in
             the
             gentlest
             sense
             called
             
               Sins
               of
               Infirmity
            
             .
             Here
             note
             1.
             
             That
             Adam
             had
             none
             such
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             is
             because
             1.
             
             Our
             Reason
             which
             should
             direct
             ,
             and
             our
             Wils
             themselves
             which
             should
             command
             ,
             are
             both
             Imperfect
             .
             2.
             
             And
             our
             Faculties
             that
             should
             be
             commanded
             and
             directed
             are
             by
             sin
             grown
             impotent
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             have
             contracted
             
             a
             rebelling
             disobedient
             disposition
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             degree
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             attain
             to
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             as
             wholly
             to
             overcome
             either
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             guiding
             and
             commanding
             faculty
             ,
             or
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             obeying
             faculties
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             our
             own
             Wils
             were
             perfect
             ,
             and
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             inferiour
             faculties
             cured
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             then
             say
             ,
             
               The
               good
               that
               I
               would
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               that
               I
               would
               not
               that
               I
               do
               .
            
             For
             the
             Will
             would
             so
             fully
             command
             ,
             that
             all
             would
             obey
             ,
             and
             it self
             being
             perfect
             ,
             all
             would
             be
             perfect
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             Heaven
             it
             is
             and
             will
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             Philosophers
             conclude
             that
             all
             acts
             of
             the
             inferiour
             Faculties
             are
             but
             acts
             commanded
             by
             the
             Will
             :
             It
             should
             be
             so
             I
             confess
             :
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Will
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             to
             direct
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             obey
             .
             But
             in
             our
             state
             of
             sinfull
             imperfection
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             distempered
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             the
             Will
             cannot
             fully
             rule
             those
             Faculties
             that
             it
             should
             rule
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               I
               would
               forbear
               sin
               but
               cannot
               .
            
             For
             1.
             
             The
             understanding
             is
             become
             a
             dark
             ,
             imperfect
             Directer
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Will
             is
             become
             an
             imperfect
             Receiver
             of
             the
             Understandings
             Directions
             ;
             yea
             an
             opposer
             ,
             as
             being
             
             tainted
             with
             the
             neighbourhood
             of
             a
             distempered
             sense
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Will
             is
             rectified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             Paul
             or
             any
             holy
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               would
               do
               good
            
             ,
             and
             
               I
               would
               not
               do
               evil
            
             ,
             they
             mean
             it
             not
             of
             a
             perfect
             willingness
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             sincere
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             main
             bent
             of
             their
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             resolved
             prevalent
             act
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             for
             good
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Will
             doth
             command
             ,
             yet
             the
             commanded
             Faculties
             do
             refuse
             to
             obey
             ,
             through
             an
             unfitness
             ,
             of
             impotency
             and
             corruption
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Will
             hath
             but
             an
             imperfect
             command
             of
             the
             Understanding
             (
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             commandeth
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             to
             the
             specification
             of
             the
             act
             .
             )
             A
             man
             may
             truly
             and
             strongly
             desire
             to
             Know
             more
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             things
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Will
             hath
             but
             an
             imperfect
             command
             of
             the
             Phantasie
             or
             Thoughts
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               I
               would
               think
               more
               frequently
               ,
               more
               intentively
               ,
               and
               more
               orderly
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               less
               of
               vanity
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               cannot
               .
            
             For
             objects
             and
             passions
             may
             force
             the
             Phantasie
             and
             Cogitations
             in
             some
             degree
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Will
             hath
             but
             an
             imperfect
             command
             of
             the
             passions
             :
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               be
               troubled
               ,
               
               or
               afraid
               ,
               or
               grieved
               ,
               or
               disquieted
               ,
               or
               angry
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               choose
               ,
            
             and
             
               I
               would
               mourn
               more
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               afraid
               of
               sinning
               and
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               more
               zealous
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               more
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               joy
               more
               in
               holy
               things
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               .
            
             For
             these
             passions
             lie
             so
             open
             to
             the
             assault
             of
             objects
             (
             having
             the
             senses
             for
             their
             inlet
             ,
             and
             the
             moveable
             spirits
             for
             their
             seat
             or
             instruments
             )
             that
             even
             when
             the
             Will
             commands
             them
             one
             way
             ,
             an
             object
             may
             force
             them
             in
             part
             against
             the
             Wils
             command
             ,
             as
             we
             finde
             sensibly
             in
             cases
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             or
             anger
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             force
             a
             man
             to
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no.
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             contradicting
             object
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             the
             Will
             excite
             these
             passions
             to
             what
             height
             it
             shall
             command
             .
             For
             their
             motion
             depends
             as
             much
             (
             and
             more
             )
             on
             the
             lively
             manner
             of
             representing
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             the
             working
             nature
             and
             weight
             of
             the
             object
             represented
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             heat
             and
             nobility
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             temperature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Will.
             4.
             
             Much
             less
             can
             the
             Will
             command
             out
             all
             vicious
             habits
             and
             sensual
             or
             corrupt
             inclinations
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             well
             say
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             
             disposed
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             less
             to
             evil
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             .
             5.
             
             As
             for
             complacency
             and
             displacency
             ,
             liking
             or
             disliking
             ,
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             passions
             ,
             I
             have
             spoke
             of
             them
             before
             :
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             the
             immediate
             acts
             of
             the
             Will
             (
             Willing
             and
             Nilling
             )
             they
             are
             not
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             elicit
             ,
             or
             acted
             by
             it
             :
             (
             wherein
             how
             farre
             it
             hath
             power
             is
             a
             most
             noble
             Question
             ;
             but
             unfit
             for
             this
             place
             or
             your
             capacity
             .
             )
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Acts
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             beside
             Habits
             ,
             which
             the
             Will
             cannot
             now
             perfectly
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             be
             what
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             things
             that
             he
             would
             :
             And
             these
             are
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Sure
               these
               can
               be
               no
               sinnes
               because
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               more
               sin
               then
               there
               is
               will
               in
               it
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             were
             in
             Adam
             willing
             of
             that
             sin
             which
             caused
             them
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             in
             some
             degree
             inclining
             in
             our
             Wils
             to
             sin
             ,
             though
             God
             have
             that
             prevalent
             part
             and
             determination
             ,
             which
             in
             comparative
             cases
             doth
             denominate
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             may
             be
             most
             hainously
             guilty
             where
             they
             do
             not
             consent
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             do
             not
             more
             strongly
             
             dissent
             ,
             and
             more
             potently
             and
             rulingly
             command
             all
             the
             subject
             Faculties
             .
             And
             so
             a
             Negation
             of
             the
             Wils
             act
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             a
             Degree
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Regiment
             of
             the
             sensual
             part
             ,
             is
             a
             deep
             guilt
             ,
             and
             great
             offence
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Will
             in
             this
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             morally
             or
             reputatively
             voluntary
             ,
             though
             not
             naturally
             :
             because
             the
             Will
             doth
             not
             its
             office
             when
             it
             should
             :
             As
             a
             man
             is
             guilty
             of
             voluntary
             murder
             of
             his
             own
             childe
             ,
             that
             stands
             by
             and
             seeth
             his
             servant
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             do
             his
             best
             to
             hinder
             him
             .
             I
             would
             this
             were
             better
             understood
             by
             some
             Divines
             :
             For
             I
             think
             that
             the
             commonest
             guilt
             of
             the
             Reason
             and
             Will
             in
             our
             actual
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             by
             Omission
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Authority
             to
             hinder
             it
             :
             And
             that
             most
             sinnes
             are
             more
             bruitish
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             true
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             then
             many
             imagine
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             humane
             or
             moral
             Acts
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             nevertheless
             guilty
             ;
             because
             the
             commanded
             Faculties
             performed
             not
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Moral
             or
             Imputative
             causes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             great
             culpable
             causes
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             (
             But
             I
             am
             drawn
             nearer
             to
             Philosophy
             and
             points
             beyond
             your
             reach
             then
             I
             intended
             :
             a
             fault
             that
             I
             must
             be
             still
             resisting
             in
             all
             my
             Writings
             ,
             being
             
             upon
             every
             occurring
             difficulty
             carried
             to
             forget
             my
             subject
             ,
             and
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             meanest
             to
             whom
             I
             write
             :
             But
             what
             you
             understand
             not
             pass
             over
             and
             go
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kinde
             of
             sinnes
             of
             Infirmity
             are
             ,
             
               The
               smaller
               sort
               of
               sinnes
               which
               we
               may
               forbear
               if
               we
               will
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               If
               we
               be
               actually
               ,
               though
               not
               perfectly
               ,
               yet
               prevalently
               Willing
               ;
               or
               if
               our
               Wils
               be
               determined
               to
               forbear
               them
               :
               or
               if
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               Will
               actually
               be
               for
               such
               forbearance
               .
            
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             called
             sinnes
             of
             Infirmity
             in
             an
             Absolute
             sense
             .
             These
             last
             I
             call
             sinnes
             of
             Infirmity
             in
             both
             an
             Absolute
             and
             Comparative
             sense
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             our
             inward
             corruption
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             soul
             having
             but
             little
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             fully
             restrained
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             it
             is
             compared
             with
             gross
             sinnes
             :
             And
             so
             we
             may
             call
             idle
             words
             ,
             and
             rash
             expressions
             in
             our
             hast
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
               Sins
               of
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Murder
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             gross
             ,
             sinnes
             ;
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Crimes
             ,
             or
             Wickedness
             ,
             when
             the
             former
             we
             use
             to
             call
             but
             Faults
             .
             These
             Infirmities
             are
             they
             which
             the
             Papists
             (
             and
             some
             Learned
             Divines
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             as
             
               Rob.
               Baronius
            
             in
             his
             excellent
             Tractate
             
             
               de
               Peccat
               .
               Mortali
               &
               Veniali
               )
            
             do
             call
             
               Venial
               sinnes
            
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             in
             a
             fair
             and
             honest
             sense
             ,
             
               viz.
               Because
               they
               are
               such
               sinnes
               as
               a
               true
               Christian
               may
               live
               and
               die
               in
               ,
               though
               not
               unrepented
               or
               unresisted
               ,
               yet
               not
               subdued
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               forsake
               or
               cease
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               pardoned
               .
            
             But
             other
             Papists
             call
             them
             Venial
             sinnes
             in
             a
             wicked
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             needed
             no
             pardon
             ,
             or
             deserved
             not
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             (
             And
             why
             should
             they
             call
             them
             Venial
             if
             they
             need
             not
             pardon
             ?
             )
             A
             justified
             man
             liveth
             in
             the
             daily
             practice
             of
             some
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             the
             frequent
             commission
             of
             some
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             utmost
             diligence
             he
             might
             restrain
             :
             But
             he
             liveth
             not
             in
             the
             frequent
             practice
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             False-witnessing
             ,
             Slandering
             ,
             Hating
             his
             Brother
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Yet
             observe
             that
             though
             the
             forementioned
             lesser
             sinnes
             are
             called
             Infirmities
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             so
             committed
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             and
             manner
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             them
             crimes
             or
             gross
             sinnes
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             one
             should
             use
             idle
             words
             wilfully
             ,
             resolvedly
             ,
             without
             restraint
             ,
             reluctancy
             or
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             this
             were
             gross
             sinning
             :
             or
             the
             neerer
             it
             
             comes
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             wilfulness
             or
             neglect
             or
             evil
             ends
             there
             is
             in
             the
             smallest
             forbidden
             action
             ,
             the
             worse
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             grosser
             .
             And
             observe
             (
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             )
             that
             the
             true
             bounds
             or
             difference
             between
             gross
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             those
             lesser
             faults
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Infirmities
             ,
             cannot
             be
             given
             ;
             (
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             any
             man
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             by
             me
             )
             either
             as
             to
             the
             Act
             it self
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             just
             what
             Acts
             are
             gross
             sins
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             committing
             them
             ;
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Just
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Will
             must
             go
             to
             make
             a
             gross
             sinne
             ;
             or
             Just
             how
             farre
             a
             man
             may
             proceed
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             evil
             intents
             ;
             or
             how
             farre
             in
             the
             frequency
             of
             sinning
             ,
             before
             it
             must
             be
             called
             a
             gross
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             sinnes
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               Sins
               of
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             are
             these
             last
             mentioned
             gross
             sinnes
             themselves
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             :
             These
             are
             gross
             sinnes
             put
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             former
             sort
             of
             Infirmities
             ;
             but
             our
             Divines
             use
             to
             call
             them
             all
             
               Sins
               of
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Unbelievers
             ,
             who
             are
             utterly
             unholy
             .
             And
             they
             call
             them
             
               Sins
               of
               Infirmity
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             person
             that
             committeth
             them
             is
             not
             dead
             in
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             the
             Unregenerate
             are
             ,
             
             but
             only
             diseased
             ,
             wounded
             and
             infirm
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             that
             they
             are
             not
             committed
             with
             so
             full
             consent
             of
             Will
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Unregenerate
             are
             ;
             but
             only
             after
             much
             striving
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             contrary
             to
             Habitual
             Resolutions
             ,
             though
             not
             against
             Actual
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             are
             in
             very
             great
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Controversies
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             gross
             sinnes
             do
             extinguish
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             :
             and
             that
             David
             and
             Peter
             were
             out
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Grace
             till
             they
             did
             again
             Repent
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             not
             at
             al
             so
             liable
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             had
             died
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             saved
             :
             because
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             Believers
             are
             alike
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
             ,
             pardoned
             on
             the
             same
             terms
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             rash
             word
             may
             be
             pardoned
             without
             a
             particular
             repentance
             ,
             so
             possibly
             may
             these
             gross
             sins
             .
             To
             others
             this
             seems
             dangerous
             and
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             fain
             finde
             out
             a
             way
             between
             both
             :
             But
             how
             to
             do
             it
             clearly
             and
             satisfactorily
             is
             not
             easie
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             long
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             am
             yet
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             in
             it
             .
             )
             I
             think
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             totally
             unsanctified
             by
             
             their
             sin
             :
             I
             believe
             that
             Christs
             interest
             is
             Habitually
             more
             in
             their
             Wils
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             or
             world
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             when
             they
             are
             sinning
             ,
             and
             so
             Christs
             interest
             is
             least
             as
             to
             their
             Actual
             Willing
             :
             And
             so
             sinne
             prevaileth
             for
             that
             time
             against
             the
             Act
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             but
             not
             wholly
             against
             the
             prevalent
             part
             of
             the
             Habit.
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             shaking
             winde
             of
             that
             stormy
             temptation
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             soul
             will
             return
             to
             Christ
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             renewed
             Obedience
             .
             But
             then
             to
             know
             what
             state
             he
             is
             Relatively
             in
             this
             while
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Justification
             and
             Reconciliation
             and
             right
             to
             Glory
             ,
             is
             the
             point
             of
             exceeding
             difficulty
             .
             Whether
             as
             we
             distinguish
             of
             Habitual
             Faith
             and
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             lost
             ;
             and
             Actual
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             lost
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             make
             some
             answerable
             distinction
             of
             Justification
             (
             Habitual
             and
             Actual
             it
             cannot
             be
             )
             into
             Virtual
             Justification
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             lost
             ,
             and
             Actual
             Justification
             which
             he
             hath
             lost
             ?
             or
             into
             Plenary
             Justification
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             )
             and
             Imperfect
             Justification
             ,
             wanting
             a
             further
             Act
             to
             make
             it
             Plenary
             (
             which
             may
             remain
             .
             )
             But
             still
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             difficult
             to
             shew
             punctually
             what
             this
             Imperfect
             
             or
             Virtual
             Justification
             is
             ?
             and
             most
             difficult
             to
             shew
             ,
             Whether
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             Actual
             Plenary
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Plenary
             Right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             mans
             salvation
             may
             consist
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Whether
             if
             he
             should
             die
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             saved
             or
             condemned
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               shall
               certainly
               repent
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Yet
             such
             a
             supposition
             may
             be
             put
             ,
             while
             he
             yet
             repenteth
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             enquiry
             into
             his
             state
             ;
             How
             farre
             there
             is
             any
             intercision
             of
             his
             Justification
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             Adoption
             or
             Right
             to
             salvation
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             whether
             it
             can
             fully
             be
             proved
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             (
             or
             that
             which
             never
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             )
             for
             a
             Regenerate
             man
             to
             die
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             a
             gross
             sinne
             (
             as
             self-murder
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             )
             For
             my
             part
             I
             think
             God
             hath
             purposely
             left
             us
             here
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             too
             bold
             in
             sinning
             ,
             but
             may
             know
             that
             whether
             the
             gross
             sins
             of
             Believers
             be
             such
             as
             destroy
             their
             Justification
             and
             right
             to
             Glory
             ,
             prevalently
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             they
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Certainty
             of
             their
             Justification
             or
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             more
             dark
             is
             it
             and
             impossible
             to
             discover
             ,
             How
             farre
             a
             man
             may
             go
             in
             these
             grosser
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             yet
             have
             the
             prevalent
             habits
             of
             Grace
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             
             former
             Question
             about
             the
             intercision
             of
             Justification
             ,
             I
             am
             somewhat
             inclinable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             habit
             of
             Faith
             hath
             more
             to
             do
             in
             our
             Justification
             then
             I
             have
             formerly
             thought
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             condition
             as
             the
             act
             :
             and
             that
             as
             long
             as
             a
             man
             is
             (
             in
             a
             prevalent
             degree
             )
             habitually
             a
             Believer
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             imperfectly
             and
             virtually
             Justified
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             actually
             Justified
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             cut
             off
             before
             he
             actually
             Repent
             :
             And
             that
             he
             being
             already
             habitually
             Penitent
             ,
             having
             a
             hatred
             of
             all
             sin
             as
             sin
             ,
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             meer
             want
             of
             opportunity
             do
             prevent
             the
             Act
             :
             And
             that
             only
             those
             sinnes
             do
             bring
             a
             man
             into
             a
             state
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             prove
             him
             in
             such
             ,
             which
             consist
             not
             with
             the
             
               Habitual
               Preheminence
            
             of
             Christs
             interest
             in
             our
             souls
             above
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             world
             ;
             And
             that
             
             David's
             and
             
             Peter's
             were
             such
             as
             did
             consist
             with
             the
             preheminence
             of
             Christs
             interest
             in
             the
             habit
             .
             But
             withall
             ,
             that
             such
             gross
             sinnes
             must
             needs
             be
             observable
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             guilty
             doth
             ordinarily
             know
             its
             guilt
             ,
             yea
             and
             think
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             habitual
             Repentance
             ,
             not
             to
             Repent
             actually
             as
             soon
             as
             Time
             is
             afforded
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             
             passion
             so
             farre
             allaied
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             recollect
             it self
             ,
             and
             Reason
             have
             its
             free
             use
             :
             And
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             leasure
             and
             opportunity
             for
             the
             free
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             Repent
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             habitually
             as
             well
             as
             actually
             stronger
             then
             Christs
             interest
             in
             him
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             I
             am
             most
             inclining
             to
             judge
             thus
             :
             But
             as
             I
             would
             have
             no
             man
             take
             this
             as
             my
             resolved
             Judgement
             ,
             much
             less
             as
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             venture
             on
             sinne
             or
             impenitency
             ever
             the
             more
             for
             such
             a
             doubtfull
             opinion
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             conclude
             him
             to
             be
             certainly
             unjustified
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             utterly
             ignorant
             both
             how
             long
             sensual
             passions
             may
             possibly
             rage
             and
             keep
             the
             soul
             from
             sober
             Consideration
             ;
             or
             how
             farre
             they
             may
             interpose
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Consideration
             and
             frustrate
             it
             ,
             and
             prevail
             against
             it
             :
             and
             so
             keep
             the
             sinner
             from
             actual
             Repenting
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             from
             a
             full
             ingenuous
             acknowledgement
             and
             bewailing
             of
             the
             sin
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             full
             Repentance
             :
             and
             how
             long
             Repentance
             may
             be
             so
             farre
             stifled
             ,
             as
             to
             remain
             only
             in
             some
             inward
             grudgings
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             hindered
             from
             breaking
             out
             into
             free
             Confession
             (
             which
             seemeth
             to
             have
             
             been
             
             David's
             case
             long
             .
             )
             Nay
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             just
             how
             long
             a
             man
             may
             live
             in
             the
             very
             practice
             of
             such
             gross
             sin
             ,
             before
             Christs
             habitual
             Interest
             above
             the
             flesh
             be
             either
             overthrown
             ,
             or
             proved
             not
             to
             be
             there
             ?
             and
             how
             oft
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             true
             Grace
             may
             commit
             such
             sins
             :
             These
             things
             are
             undiscernable
             ;
             besides
             that
             none
             can
             punctually
             define
             a
             gross
             sin
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             every
             degree
             of
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             include
             every
             degree
             of
             such
             gross
             sin
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             marvell
             why
             I
             run
             so
             farre
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             It
             is
             both
             to
             give
             you
             as
             much
             light
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             what
             sins
             they
             be
             which
             be
             to
             be
             called
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             sins
             they
             be
             that
             do
             forbid
             that
             gentle
             ,
             comforting
             way
             of
             cure
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             troubled
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             used
             with
             those
             that
             are
             troubled
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             or
             upon
             mistakes
             :
             and
             also
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             this
             weighty
             Truth
             ,
             That
             
               Our
               Comfort
               yea
               and
               Assurance
               hath
               a
               great
               dependance
               on
               our
               actual
               obedience
               :
               yea
               so
               great
               that
               the
               least
               obedient
               sort
               of
               sincere
               Christians
               cannot
               by
               ordinary
               means
               have
               any
               Assurance
               :
               and
               the
               most
               obedient
               (
               if
               other
               necessaries
               concurre
               )
               will
               have
               th●
               most
               Assurance
               :
               and
               for
               the
               middle
               sort
               ;
               their
               Assurance
               will
               rise
               and
               fall
               ,
               ordinarily
               
               with
               their
               obedience
               :
               so
               that
               there
               's
               no
               way
               to
               comfort
               such
               offending
               Christians
               but
               by
               reducing
               them
               to
               fuller
               obedience
               by
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               evidences
               of
               their
               Justification
               may
               be
               clear
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               impediments
               of
               their
               Assurance
               and
               Comfort
               be
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             will
             yet
             make
             clearer
             to
             you
             by
             its
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             you
             how
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             your self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             salvation
             or
             Justification
             but
             he
             that
             is
             sure
             of
             his
             true
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             And
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             true
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             sure
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             obedience
             :
             For
             true
             Faith
             doth
             ever
             take
             God
             for
             our
             great
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             Christ
             for
             our
             Lord-Redeemer
             ,
             and
             containeth
             a
             Covenant-delivery
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Subject
             ,
             Childe
             ,
             Servant
             and
             Spouse
             .
             This
             is
             not
             done
             sincerely
             and
             savingly
             unless
             there
             be
             an
             actual
             and
             habitual
             Resolution
             to
             obey
             God
             and
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             before
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             temptations
             that
             would
             draw
             us
             from
             him
             To
             obey
             Christ
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             more
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             obedience
             :
             If
             the
             flesh
             can
             do
             more
             with
             us
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             sin
             ,
             then
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             do
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             sin
             ,
             
             ordinarily
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             true
             Faith
             or
             Obedience
             .
             If
             Christ
             have
             not
             the
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             his
             Interest
             be
             not
             the
             most
             predominant
             and
             potent
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             true
             Believers
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             world
             and
             flesh
             doth
             actually
             prevail
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             actually
             committing
             a
             known
             sinne
             ,
             and
             omitting
             a
             known
             duty
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Habits
             are
             known
             but
             by
             the
             Acts.
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             soul
             that
             most
             sinneth
             must
             needs
             be
             most
             in
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             flesh
             be
             predominant
             ?
             and
             so
             whether
             his
             obedience
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             so
             whether
             he
             did
             sincerely
             take
             Christ
             for
             his
             Soveraign
             ?
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             true
             Believer
             ?
             For
             when
             a
             man
             is
             enquiring
             into
             the
             state
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             Whether
             he
             do
             subject
             himself
             to
             Christ
             as
             his
             only
             Soveraign
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             Authority
             and
             Love
             of
             Christ
             will
             do
             more
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             flesh
             and
             devil
             ?
             he
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             be
             resolved
             but
             by
             feeling
             the
             Pulse
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               obey
               Christ
               before
               the
               f●●sh
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             do
             actually
             live
             in
             an
             obedience
             to
             the
             flesh
             before
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             deceived
             in
             his
             own
             Will
             :
             for
             this
             is
             no
             saving
             Willingness
             .
             A
             wicked
             man
             
             may
             have
             some
             will
             to
             obey
             Christ
             principally
             :
             but
             having
             more
             will
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             to
             please
             the
             flesh
             before
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             wicked
             still
             :
             so
             that
             you
             see
             in
             our
             self-examination
             ,
             the
             business
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             finally
             Resolved
             into
             our
             sincere
             actual
             obedience
             .
             For
             thus
             we
             proceed
             :
             We
             first
             finde
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               loveth
               Christ
               sincerely
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Then
             we
             proceed
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               sincerely
               taketh
               Christ
               for
               his
               Soveraign
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             
               He
               that
               truly
               taketh
               Christ
               for
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
               doth
               truly
               resolve
               to
               obey
               him
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               flesh
               or
               devil
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             
               He
               that
               truly
               resolveth
               thus
               to
               obey
               Christ
               before
               all
               ,
               doth
               sincerely
               perform
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               doth
               so
               obey
               him
               .
            
             For
             that
             is
             no
             true
             resolution
             ordinarily
             ,
             that
             never
             comes
             to
             performance
             .
             And
             here
             we
             are
             cast
             unavoidably
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             do
             perform
             our
             resolutions
             by
             actual
             obedience
             ?
             before
             we
             can
             sit
             down
             with
             setled
             Peace
             :
             much
             more
             before
             we
             get
             Assurance
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             diligent
             and
             carefull
             in
             obeying
             ,
             and
             have
             greatest
             conquest
             over
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             seldom
             yield
             to
             temptations
             ,
             but
             do
             most
             notably
             and
             frequently
             conquer
             them
             ,
             these
             have
             the
             clearest
             discovery
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             resolutions
             
             by
             obedience
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             fullest
             Assurance
             :
             But
             they
             that
             are
             oftenest
             overcome
             by
             temptations
             ,
             and
             yield
             most
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             live
             most
             disobediently
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             furthest
             from
             Assurance
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             himself
             hath
             plainly
             made
             our
             actual
             obedience
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             sign
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             but
             a
             secondary
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             salvation
             as
             promised
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             to
             be
             saved
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             without
             Faith
             :
             supposing
             that
             the
             person
             have
             opportunity
             to
             obey
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             only
             it
             is
             made
             necessary
             as
             a
             condition
             .
             This
             I
             will
             but
             cite
             several
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             to
             peruse
             them
             if
             you
             be
             unsatisfied
             .
             Rom.
             8.1
             ,
             to
             14.
             
             They
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             walk
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ye
               shall
               die
               ,
               but
               if
               ye
               by
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               .
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               may
               enter
               in
               by
               the
               Gate
               into
               the
               City
               .
            
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
             
               He
               is
               become
               the
               Author
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               to
               all
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               .
            
             Matth.
             11.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Take
               my
               yoak
               upon
               you
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
               easie
               ,
               and
               my
               burden
               for
               it
               is
               light
               .
               Learn
               of
               me
            
             to
             be
             
               meek
               and
               lowly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               ye
               shall
               finde
               Rest
            
             ,
             &c.
             John
             16.27
             .
             Luke
             13.24
             .
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             Rom.
             2.7
             ,
             10.
             
             Joh.
             15.12
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             14.21
             .
             Mat.
             5.44
             .
             Luk.
             6.27
             ,
             35.
             
             Pro.
             8.17
             ,
             21.
             
             Matth.
             10.37
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.5
             ,
             12.
             
             Matth.
             25.41
             ,
             42.
             
             Jam.
             2.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             1.12
             .
             &
             2.5
             .
             Prov.
             1.23
             .
             &
             28.13
             .
             Luk.
             13.3
             ,
             5.
             
             Matth.
             12.37
             .
             &
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             6.12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             John
             1.9
             .
             Act.
             8.22
             .
             &
             3.19
             .
             &
             22.16
             .
             Luke
             6.37
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.18
             .
             &
             1.2
             ,
             22.
             
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             with
             abundance
             more
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             poor
             sinner
             that
             hath
             oft
             fallen
             into
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Railing
             ,
             Strife
             ,
             Envying
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             reade
             that
             these
             are
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             things
             sake
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             cometh
             on
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             man
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             that
             do
             such
             things
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             his
             Assurance
             of
             salvation
             must
             needs
             have
             so
             great
             a
             dependance
             on
             his
             obedience
             ,
             as
             that
             these
             sins
             will
             diminish
             it
             .
             When
             he
             reades
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             
               His
               servants
               ye
               are
               to
               whom
               ye
               obey
               ,
               whether
               of
               sinne
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               of
               obedience
               unto
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             he
             must
             needs
             think
             ,
             
             how
             such
             a
             time
             and
             such
             a
             time
             he
             obeyed
             sinne
             :
             and
             the
             oftner
             and
             the
             more
             wilfully
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             the
             doubtfuller
             will
             his
             case
             be
             .
             Especially
             if
             he
             be
             yet
             in
             a
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             avoid
             ,
             whether
             of
             gross
             sinne
             ,
             or
             any
             wilfull
             sinne
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             this
             will
             obscure
             the
             evidence
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             Men
             cannot
             judge
             beyond
             evidence
             :
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             evidence
             of
             his
             true
             obedience
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             Assurance
             and
             Comfort
             are
             Gods
             gifts
             ;
             and
             without
             his
             gracious
             aid
             we
             cannot
             attain
             them
             .
             But
             God
             will
             not
             give
             such
             gifts
             to
             his
             children
             while
             they
             stand
             out
             in
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             carefully
             please
             him
             .
             Paternal
             Justice
             requires
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             would
             do
             them
             abundance
             of
             hurt
             ,
             and
             God
             much
             dishonour
             if
             he
             should
             either
             tell
             them
             just
             how
             oft
             or
             how
             farre
             they
             may
             sin
             and
             yet
             be
             saved
             ;
             or
             yet
             should
             keep
             up
             their
             Peace
             and
             Comforts
             as
             well
             in
             their
             greatest
             disobedience
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             tenderest
             carefull
             walking
             with
             him
             .
             But
             these
             things
             I
             spoke
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             formerly
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             that
             though
             some
             obedient
             tender
             Christians
             may
             yet
             on
             several
             
             occasions
             be
             deprived
             of
             Assurance
             ;
             yet
             ordinarily
             no
             other
             but
             they
             have
             Assurance
             :
             And
             that
             Assurance
             and
             Comfort
             will
             rise
             and
             fall
             with
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             the
             Antinomian
             objections
             against
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             leading
             men
             to
             their
             own
             righteousness
             from
             Christ
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             twenty
             Arguments
             which
             I
             before
             laid
             you
             down
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             may
             and
             must
             fetch
             our
             Assurance
             and
             Comfort
             from
             our
             own
             works
             and
             Graces
             :
             and
             so
             from
             our
             own
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             subordinate
             to
             Christs
             Righteousness
             (
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             last
             ;
             and
             in
             fourty
             places
             more
             ;
             )
             though
             we
             must
             have
             no
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Legal
             Righteousness
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             or
             Ceremonies
             )
             in
             our selves
             .
             They
             may
             as
             well
             say
             that
             a
             woman
             doth
             forsake
             her
             husband
             ,
             because
             she
             comforteth
             her self
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             not
             forsaken
             him
             or
             been
             false
             and
             unchast
             ,
             thence
             gathering
             that
             he
             will
             not
             give
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             Divorce
             :
             Or
             that
             a
             servant
             forsakes
             his
             Master
             ;
             or
             a
             subject
             his
             Prince
             ;
             or
             a
             Parent
             is
             forsaken
             by
             his
             childe
             ;
             because
             they
             comfort
             themselves
             in
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             gathering
             thence
             that
             they
             are
             not
             flat
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             used
             as
             Rebels
             !
             Or
             that
             
             any
             that
             enter
             Covenant
             with
             Superiors
             do
             forsake
             them
             because
             they
             comfort
             themselves
             in
             their
             keeping
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             kept
             with
             them
             :
             All
             these
             are
             as
             wise
             collections
             ,
             as
             to
             gather
             that
             a
             man
             forsakes
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             his
             own
             in
             stead
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             looks
             at
             his
             not
             forsaking
             ,
             refusing
             and
             vilifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Love
             and
             faithfull
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             comfortable
             signes
             that
             Christ
             will
             not
             forsake
             and
             reject
             him
             .
             Do
             these
             men
             think
             that
             a
             Rebell
             may
             have
             the
             love
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             comfort
             from
             him
             as
             a
             Loyal
             subject
             ?
             or
             a
             whorish
             woman
             have
             as
             much
             love
             and
             comfort
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             as
             a
             faithfull
             Wife
             ?
             or
             a
             stubborn
             rebellious
             son
             or
             servant
             have
             as
             much
             love
             and
             comfort
             from
             their
             Father
             or
             Master
             as
             the
             dutifull
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             so
             near
             a
             Relation
             as
             hitherto
             we
             have
             supposed
             ,
             between
             a
             Soveraign
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Husband
             and
             Marriage-faithfulness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Master
             and
             service
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             and
             loving
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             men
             should
             suppose
             such
             a
             strange
             opposition
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             ?
             Certainly
             God
             doth
             not
             so
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
             
               If
               I
               be
               a
               Father
               where
               is
               mine
               
               honour
               ?
               and
               if
               I
               be
               a
               Master
               where
               is
               my
               fear
               ?
            
             And
             Isa
             .
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Hear
               O
               heavens
               ,
               and
               give
               ear
               O
               earth
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               :
               I
               have
               nourished
               and
               brought
               up
               children
               and
               they
               have
               rebelled
               against
               me
               :
               The
               Ox
               knoweth
               his
               owner
               ,
               and
               the
               Asse
               his
               Masters
               crib
               :
               but
               Israel
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               my
               people
               doth
               not
               consider
               :
               Ah
               sinfull
               Nation
               !
               a
               people
               laden
               with
               iniquity
               !
               a
               seed
               of
               evil
               doers
               !
               children
               that
               are
               corrupters
               !
               they
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               !
               they
               have
               provoked
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               to
               anger
               !
               they
               are
               gone
               away
               backward
               .
            
             And
             Jer.
             3.19
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               me
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               depart
               away
               from
               me
               .
            
             And
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               :
            
             and
             
               let
               him
               that
               nameth
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               .
            
             And
             Psal
             .
             66.18
             .
             
               If
               I
               delight
               in
               iniquity
               or
               regard
               it
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayers
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             himself
             .
             Doubtless
             Paul
             did
             not
             forsake
             Christs
             Righteousness
             by
             confidence
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               among
               you
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             with
             many
             the
             like
             which
             I
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             turn
             men
             off
             from
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               
               faithfull
               servant
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               been
               faithfull
               in
               a
               very
               little
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               ruler
               over
               much
               ,
            
             Luke
             19.17
             .
             Mat.
             25.23
             .
             and
             cals
             them
             thereupon
             Righteous
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               the
               righteous
               shall
               go
               into
               life
               everlasting
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.
             last
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             now
             that
             I
             further
             acquaint
             you
             what
             use
             you
             should
             make
             of
             this
             observation
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dependance
             of
             Assurance
             upon
             actual
             obedience
             .
             And
             1.
             
             I
             advise
             you
             ,
             if
             your
             soul
             remain
             in
             doubts
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             enjoy
             God
             in
             any
             way
             of
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             nor
             see
             any
             clear
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             faith
             ;
             take
             a
             serious
             view
             of
             your
             obedience
             :
             and
             faithfully
             survey
             your
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             your
             daily
             carriage
             to
             God
             in
             both
             .
             See
             whether
             there
             be
             nothing
             that
             provokes
             God
             to
             an
             unusual
             Jealousie
             .
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             the
             increase
             of
             some
             carnal
             interest
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             wilfull
             or
             negligent
             falling
             into
             some
             actual
             sinne
             ,
             of
             commission
             or
             omission
             .
             In
             the
             making
             of
             this
             search
             you
             have
             need
             to
             be
             exceeding
             cautelous
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             have
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             your
             peace
             or
             trouble
             ,
             comfort
             or
             discomfort
             ,
             will
             mainly
             depend
             on
             this
             .
             And
             your
             care
             must
             lie
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             that
             
             you
             diligently
             avoid
             these
             two
             extreams
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             you
             do
             not
             deal
             negligently
             and
             unfaithfully
             with
             your
             own
             soul
             ,
             as
             either
             unwilling
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             unwilling
             to
             be
             at
             that
             labour
             which
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             at
             before
             you
             can
             know
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             you
             do
             not
             either
             condemn
             your self
             when
             your
             conscience
             doth
             acquit
             you
             ,
             or
             vex
             your
             soul
             with
             needless
             scruples
             ,
             or
             make
             unavoidable
             or
             ordinary
             infirmities
             to
             seem
             such
             wilfull
             hainous
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             should
             quite
             break
             your
             setled
             peace
             .
             O
             how
             narrow
             is
             the
             path
             between
             these
             two
             mistaken
             roads
             ?
             and
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             how
             rare
             is
             it
             to
             finde
             it
             and
             to
             keep
             in
             it
             ?
             For
             your self
             and
             all
             tender
             conscienc'd
             Christians
             that
             are
             heartily
             willing
             to
             be
             Ruled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             I
             would
             perswade
             you
             equally
             to
             beware
             of
             both
             these
             ▪
             because
             some
             souls
             are
             as
             inclinable
             to
             the
             later
             extream
             as
             to
             the
             former
             (
             during
             their
             troubles
             .
             )
             But
             for
             the
             most
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             them
             first
             and
             principally
             avoid
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             farre
             greater
             diligence
             then
             the
             later
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Naturally
             all
             mens
             hearts
             are
             farre
             proner
             to
             deal
             too
             remisly
             ,
             yea
             unfaithfully
             with
             themselves
             in
             searching
             after
             their
             sins
             ,
             then
             too
             scrupulously
             and
             tenderly
             .
             
             The
             best
             men
             have
             so
             much
             pride
             and
             carnal
             self-love
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             strongly
             incline
             them
             to
             excuse
             ,
             or
             mince
             ,
             or
             hide
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             farre
             lightlier
             and
             more
             favourably
             of
             it
             then
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             theirs
             .
             How
             was
             the
             case
             altered
             with
             Judah
             towards
             Thamar
             ,
             when
             he
             once
             saw
             it
             was
             his
             own
             act
             .
             How
             was
             Davids
             zeal
             for
             Justice
             allaied
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             heard
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               man
            
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             most
             common
             cause
             why
             God
             is
             fain
             to
             hold
             our
             eyes
             on
             our
             transgressions
             by
             force
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             so
             loth
             to
             do
             it
             more
             voluntarily
             :
             and
             why
             he
             openeth
             our
             sinne
             in
             such
             crimson
             and
             scarlet
             colours
             to
             us
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             so
             apt
             either
             to
             look
             on
             them
             as
             nothing
             ,
             or
             to
             shut
             our
             eyes
             and
             over-look
             them
             :
             and
             why
             God
             doth
             hold
             us
             so
             long
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             still
             ease
             our selves
             by
             uningenuous
             excuses
             and
             extenuations
             :
             and
             why
             God
             doth
             break
             the
             skin
             so
             oft
             and
             keep
             open
             our
             wounds
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             still
             healing
             them
             by
             such
             carnal
             shifts
             .
             This
             proud
             sin-excusing
             distemper
             needs
             no
             other
             proof
             or
             discovery
             ,
             then
             our
             great
             tenderness
             and
             backwardness
             in
             submitting
             to
             reproofs
             :
             How
             long
             do
             we
             excuse
             sinne
             ,
             and
             defend
             our
             pretended
             innocency
             ,
             as
             long
             we
             can
             finde
             a
             word
             
             to
             say
             for
             it
             .
             Doth
             not
             daily
             experience
             of
             this
             sad
             distemper
             even
             in
             most
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             discover
             fully
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             (
             yea
             naturally
             all
             )
             are
             farre
             proner
             to
             over-look
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             deal
             unfaithfully
             and
             negligently
             in
             the
             triall
             ;
             then
             to
             be
             too
             tender
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             themselves
             too
             deep
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             If
             a
             Christian
             be
             heartily
             willing
             to
             deal
             impartially
             and
             search
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             yet
             the
             heart
             is
             lamentably
             deceitfull
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             over-look
             much
             evil
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             best
             .
             And
             the
             devil
             will
             be
             farre
             more
             industrious
             to
             provoke
             and
             help
             you
             to
             hide
             ,
             excuse
             and
             extenuate
             sinne
             ,
             then
             to
             open
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             as
             it
             is
             .
             His
             endeavour
             to
             drive
             poor
             souls
             into
             terrours
             ,
             is
             usually
             but
             when
             he
             can
             no
             longer
             keep
             them
             in
             presumption
             :
             When
             he
             can
             hide
             their
             sin
             no
             longer
             ,
             nor
             make
             it
             seem
             small
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             make
             it
             seem
             unpardonable
             and
             remediless
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             :
             but
             usually
             not
             before
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             the
             frame
             of
             most
             mens
             spirits
             doth
             require
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             over-jealous
             in
             searching
             after
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             then
             over-careless
             and
             confident
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             this
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             of
             the
             
             two
             that
             Christians
             would
             suspect
             and
             search
             too
             much
             then
             too
             little
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             hundred
             times
             more
             danger
             in
             seeing
             sinne
             less
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             overlooking
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             seeing
             it
             greater
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             being
             over-fearfull
             .
             The
             later
             mistake
             may
             bring
             us
             into
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             make
             our
             lives
             uncomfortable
             to
             us
             (
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             avoided
             :
             )
             but
             usually
             it
             doth
             not
             endanger
             our
             happiness
             ;
             but
             is
             often
             made
             a
             great
             occasion
             of
             our
             good
             .
             But
             the
             former
             mistake
             may
             hazzard
             our
             everlasting
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             us
             to
             remediless
             trouble
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               sad
               language
               to
               comfort
               a
               distressed
               wounded
               soul
               ,
            
             let
             me
             adde
             this
             one
             Reason
             more
             .
             So
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             by
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             experience
             of
             very
             many
             souls
             under
             troubles
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
               It
               is
               most
               commonly
               some
               notable
               cherished
               corruption
               that
               breedeth
               and
               feedeth
               the
               sad
               uncomfortable
               state
               of
               most
               professours
               ,
               except
               those
               who
               by
               melancholy
               or
               very
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               are
               so
               weak
               in
               their
               Intellectuals
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               uncapable
               of
               making
               any
               true
               discovery
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               of
               passing
               a
               right
               judgement
               upon
               themselves
               thereupon
               .
            
          
           
           
             Least
             I
             should
             make
             sad
             any
             soul
             that
             God
             would
             not
             have
             sad
             ,
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             say
             but
             
               of
               most
               Professors
            
             ,
             not
             all
             :
             For
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             may
             hide
             his
             face
             for
             some
             time
             from
             some
             of
             the
             holiest
             and
             wisest
             of
             Believers
             ,
             for
             several
             and
             great
             reasons
             .
             2.
             
             Do
             but
             well
             observe
             most
             of
             the
             humble
             obedient
             Christians
             that
             you
             know
             to
             lie
             under
             any
             long
             and
             sad
             distress
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             finde
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             of
             one
             of
             the
             two
             forementioned
             sorts
             :
             either
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             well
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             or
             the
             full
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             sinners
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             the
             evidences
             by
             which
             they
             may
             try
             themselves
             :
             Or
             else
             they
             are
             Melancholy
             persons
             whose
             fancy
             is
             still
             molested
             with
             these
             perturbing
             vapours
             and
             their
             understandings
             so
             clouded
             and
             distempered
             ,
             that
             Reason
             is
             not
             free
             ▪
             And
             so
             common
             is
             this
             later
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             observation
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             any
             long
             and
             deep
             distress
             of
             minde
             ,
             six
             if
             not
             ten
             for
             one
             have
             been
             deeply
             Melancholy
             ;
             except
             those
             that
             feed
             their
             troubles
             by
             disobedience
             .
             So
             that
             besides
             these
             ignorant
             and
             Melancholy
             
             persons
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             declining
             Christians
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             wounded
             spirits
             I
             think
             is
             very
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             usual
             for
             many
             at
             or
             shortly
             after
             their
             first
             change
             to
             be
             under
             trouble
             and
             deep
             fears
             :
             But
             that
             is
             but
             while
             the
             sense
             of
             former
             sinne
             is
             fresh
             upon
             their
             hearts
             .
             The
             sudden
             discovery
             of
             so
             deep
             a
             guilt
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             danger
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             did
             never
             know
             before
             ,
             must
             needs
             amaze
             and
             affright
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             if
             that
             fear
             remain
             long
             where
             right
             means
             are
             either
             not
             known
             or
             not
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             cure
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             :
             and
             sometimes
             it
             will
             be
             long
             if
             the
             rightest
             means
             be
             used
             .
             But
             for
             those
             that
             have
             been
             long
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             yet
             lye
             ,
             or
             fall
             again
             ,
             under
             troubles
             of
             soul
             (
             except
             those
             before
             excepted
             )
             I
             would
             have
             them
             make
             a
             diligent
             search
             ,
             whether
             God
             do
             not
             observe
             either
             some
             fleshly
             interest
             incroach
             upon
             his
             Right
             ;
             or
             some
             actual
             sin
             to
             be
             cherished
             in
             their
             hearts
             or
             conversations
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             making
             this
             search
             ,
             what
             particulars
             they
             be
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             be
             most
             jealous
             of
             .
             1.
             
             The
             former
             sort
             which
             I
             call
             
               contrary
               carnal
               interest
               incroaching
               on
               Christs
               Right
               ,
            
             are
             they
             that
             you
             must
             
             look
             after
             with
             farre
             more
             diligence
             then
             your
             actual
             sinnes
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             the
             farre
             greatest
             and
             most
             dangerous
             of
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             as
             God
             is
             the
             End
             and
             Chief
             Good
             of
             every
             Saint
             ,
             so
             these
             sinnes
             do
             stand
             up
             against
             him
             as
             our
             End
             and
             Chief
             good
             ;
             and
             carry
             away
             the
             soul
             by
             that
             Act
             which
             we
             call
             
               simply
               willing
               ,
               or
               complacency
            
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             interests
             are
             mens
             Idols
             ,
             and
             resist
             Gods
             very
             Soveraignty
             and
             perfect
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             against
             God
             himself
             as
             our
             God.
             Whereas
             those
             which
             I
             now
             call
             Actual
             sinnes
             as
             distinct
             from
             these
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             violation
             of
             particular
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             against
             Gods
             means
             and
             Laws
             directly
             ,
             and
             but
             remotely
             or
             indirectly
             against
             his
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             but
             that
             act
             of
             our
             Will
             which
             we
             call
             
               Election
               ,
               Consent
               or
               Vse
            
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Means
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             End.
             2.
             
             Because
             as
             these
             sinnes
             are
             the
             most
             damnable
             ,
             so
             they
             lye
             deepest
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             discovered
             .
             It
             is
             ordinary
             with
             many
             to
             have
             a
             Covetous
             ,
             Worldly
             ,
             Ambitious
             heart
             ,
             even
             damnably
             such
             ,
             that
             yet
             have
             wit
             to
             carry
             it
             fairly
             without
             ;
             yea
             and
             seem
             truly
             Religious
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             these
             sinnes
             are
             the
             most
             common
             :
             
             For
             though
             they
             reign
             only
             in
             hypocrites
             and
             other
             unsanctified
             ones
             ,
             yet
             they
             dwell
             too
             much
             in
             all
             men
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             now
             ask
             me
             what
             these
             sinnes
             are
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             are
             ,
             as
             denominated
             from
             the
             Point
             or
             Term
             from
             which
             men
             turn
             ,
             all
             comprised
             in
             this
             one
             
               Vnwillingness
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               heart
               from
               God
               ;
               or
               not
               loving
               God
            
             But
             as
             we
             denominate
             them
             from
             the
             Term
             or
             Object
             to
             which
             they
             turn
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             comprised
             in
             this
             one
             ,
             
               Carnal
               self-love
            
             ,
             or
             
               turning
               to
               and
               preferring
               our
               carnal
               self
               before
               God
               ,
            
             and
             as
             it
             inclineth
             to
             action
             ,
             all
             or
             most
             of
             it
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             one
             word
             Flesh-pleasing
             .
             But
             because
             there
             are
             a
             Trinity
             of
             sinnes
             in
             this
             Unity
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             them
             distinctly
             .
             Three
             great
             Objects
             there
             are
             about
             which
             this
             sinne
             of
             Flesh-pleasing
             is
             exercised
             :
             1.
             
             Credit
             or
             Honour
             .
             2.
             
             Profit
             or
             Riches
             .
             3.
             
             Sensual
             Pleasure
             ,
             more
             strictly
             so
             called
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             more
             immediate
             Pleasing
             of
             the
             senses
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             two
             first
             do
             more
             remotely
             please
             them
             ,
             by
             laying
             in
             Provision
             to
             that
             end
             :
             Otherwise
             all
             three
             are
             in
             the
             general
             but
             Flesh-pleasing
             .
             The
             three
             great
             sinnes
             therefore
             that
             do
             most
             directly
             fight
             
             against
             God
             himself
             in
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             are
             1.
             
             Pride
             or
             Ambition
             .
             2.
             
             Worldlines
             or
             Love
             of
             Riches
             .
             3.
             
             Sensuality
             ,
             Voluptuousness
             ,
             or
             inordinate
             Love
             of
             Pleasures
             .
             There
             are
             in
             the
             Vnderstanding
             indeed
             other
             sinnes
             as
             directly
             against
             God
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             more
             radicall
             (
             as
             1.
             
             Atheism
             ,
             denying
             a
             God.
             2.
             
             Polutheism
             ,
             denying
             our
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Alone
             God
             ,
             and
             joyning
             others
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Idolatry
             ,
             owning
             false
             Gods.
             4.
             
             Infidelity
             ,
             denying
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord-Redeemer
             .
             5.
             
             Owning
             false
             Saviours
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             or
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Mahometans
             .
             6.
             
             Joyning
             other
             Redeemers
             and
             Saviours
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             the
             alone
             Christ
             .
             7.
             
             Denying
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             denying
             Credit
             to
             his
             Holy
             and
             Miraculous
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             blasphemously
             ascribing
             all
             to
             the
             devil
             :
             which
             is
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             8.
             
             Owning
             and
             believing
             in
             devils
             ,
             or
             Lying
             spirits
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             as
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
             Familists
             do
             .
             9.
             
             Owning
             and
             adjoyning
             devils
             or
             Lying
             spirits
             in
             coordination
             or
             equality
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             believing
             equally
             his
             doctrine
             and
             theirs
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             sole
             and
             sufficient
             in
             his
             Work.
             All
             these
             are
             sinnes
             directly
             against
             God
             
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             prevalent
             ,
             most
             certainly
             damning
             ;
             three
             against
             the
             Father
             ,
             three
             against
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             three
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             these
             be
             not
             they
             that
             I
             need
             now
             to
             warn
             you
             of
             .
             These
             are
             prevalent
             only
             in
             Pagans
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             .
             Your
             troubles
             and
             complaints
             shew
             that
             these
             are
             not
             predominant
             in
             you
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             three
             forementioned
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Heart
             or
             Will
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             carefully
             to
             look
             after
             in
             your
             troubles
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             none
             of
             them
             get
             ground
             and
             strength
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Enquire
             carefully
             into
             your
             humility
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             Christ
             hath
             said
             so
             much
             of
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             this
             Grace
             ;
             When
             he
             bids
             us
             learn
             of
             him
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             lowly
             :
             when
             he
             blesseth
             the
             meek
             and
             poor
             in
             spirit
             :
             when
             he
             setteth
             a
             little
             child
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             telleth
             them
             ,
             Except
             they
             become
             as
             that
             child
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             when
             he
             stoopeth
             to
             wash
             and
             wipe
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             do
             so
             by
             one
             another
             .
             How
             oft
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             press
             this
             upon
             us
             ?
             Commanding
             us
             ,
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             one
             another
             :
             and
             not
             to
             minde
             high
             things
             ;
             but
             to
             condescend
             to
             men
             of
             low
             
             estate
             ,
             Rom.
             12.16
             .
             and
             not
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             our
             own
             esteem
             ,
             but
             in
             honour
             preferre
             others
             before
             our selves
             ,
             Rom.
             12.10
             .
             How
             oft
             hath
             God
             professed
             to
             resist
             and
             take
             down
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Grace
             to
             the
             humble
             and
             dwell
             with
             them
             ?
             Search
             carefully
             therefore
             lest
             this
             sinne
             get
             ground
             upon
             you
             .
             For
             though
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             predominant
             and
             reigning
             as
             to
             damn
             you
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             cause
             God
             to
             afflict
             you
             and
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             humble
             you
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             concealment
             of
             his
             Love.
             And
             though
             one
             would
             think
             that
             doubting
             troubled
             souls
             should
             be
             alwaies
             the
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             freest
             from
             pride
             ,
             yet
             sad
             experience
             hath
             certified
             me
             ,
             that
             much
             pride
             may
             dwell
             with
             great
             doubtings
             and
             distress
             of
             minde
             .
             Even
             some
             of
             the
             same
             souls
             that
             cry
             out
             of
             their
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             fear
             lest
             they
             shall
             be
             firebrands
             of
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             endure
             a
             close
             reproof
             ,
             especially
             for
             any
             disgracefull
             sin
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             bear
             a
             disparaging
             word
             ,
             nor
             love
             those
             ,
             nor
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             who
             do
             not
             value
             them
             ,
             nor
             endure
             to
             be
             crost
             or
             contradicted
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             all
             go
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             judgement
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             dance
             after
             their
             pipe
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             rise
             aginst
             those
             that
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             much
             more
             against
             
             those
             that
             speak
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             diminishing
             of
             their
             Reputation
             :
             They
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             low
             ,
             and
             past
             by
             ,
             and
             overlooked
             when
             others
             are
             preferred
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             slighted
             and
             disrespected
             ,
             or
             their
             words
             ,
             or
             parts
             ,
             or
             works
             ,
             or
             judgements
             to
             be
             contemned
             or
             disparaged
             :
             Nay
             some
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             live
             in
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             or
             Town
             in
             love
             and
             peace
             with
             any
             but
             those
             that
             will
             humour
             and
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             them
             fair
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             smooth
             and
             stroaking
             language
             ,
             and
             forbear
             crossing
             ,
             reproving
             and
             disparaging
             them
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             singly
             is
             an
             evident
             mark
             and
             fruit
             of
             pride
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             all
             joyntly
             .
             I
             seriously
             profess
             it
             amazeth
             me
             to
             consider
             how
             hainously
             most
             professors
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             !
             even
             when
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             the
             devils
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             abomination
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             read
             and
             hear
             so
             much
             against
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             confess
             it
             so
             oft
             in
             their
             praiers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             only
             inwardly
             cherish
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             apparel
             ,
             express
             it
             ,
             and
             passionately
             defend
             these
             discoveries
             of
             it
             .
             The
             confusions
             and
             distractions
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             proper
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             so
             are
             the
             contentions
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             unpeaceableness
             in
             families
             :
             For
             
               only
               from
               
               pride
               cometh
               contention
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             13.10
             .
             For
             my
             part
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             great
             measure
             of
             pride
             ,
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             self-esteem
             that
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Christians
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             (
             we
             of
             the
             Ministry
             not
             excepted
             )
             I
             wonder
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             afflict
             us
             more
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             down
             by
             foul
             means
             that
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             down
             by
             fair
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             I
             have
             had
             as
             great
             means
             to
             help
             me
             against
             this
             sin
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             living
             have
             had
             ,
             first
             in
             many
             years
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             near
             twenty
             years
             languishing
             and
             bodily
             pains
             ,
             having
             been
             almost
             twenty
             times
             at
             the
             graves
             mouth
             ,
             and
             living
             near
             it
             continually
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             as
             full
             a
             sight
             of
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             Professors
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dolefull
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             haynous
             detestable
             abominations
             of
             this
             age●
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             should
             have
             fully
             cured
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             I
             hear
             but
             either
             an
             applauding
             word
             from
             any
             of
             fame
             ,
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             a
             disparaging
             word
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             I
             am
             fain
             to
             watch
             my
             heart
             as
             narrowly
             as
             I
             would
             do
             the
             thatch
             of
             my
             house
             when
             fire
             is
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             presently
             to
             throw
             on
             it
             the
             water
             of
             Detestation
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Recourse
             to
             God
             :
             And
             though
             the
             acts
             through
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             
             be
             thus
             restrained
             ,
             yet
             the
             constancy
             of
             these
             inclinations
             assures
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             still
             a
             strong
             and
             deep
             root
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             ever
             have
             setled
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             be
             watchfull
             against
             this
             sinne
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             get
             it
             mortified
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             sin
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             be
             specially
             jealous
             of
             is
             coveteousness
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             the
             profits
             or
             riches
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             is
             not
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             rich
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             poor
             :
             and
             more
             hainous
             is
             it
             in
             them
             to
             love
             the
             world
             inordinatly
             that
             have
             so
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             rich
             men
             that
             have
             more
             to
             tempt
             them
             :
             though
             dangerous
             in
             both
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             lye
             only
             in
             coveting
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             ,
             or
             in
             seeking
             to
             get
             by
             unlawfull
             means
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             over-valuing
             and
             over-loving
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             though
             lawfully
             gotten
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             the
             world
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             Christ
             and
             holiness
             )
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             savingly
             and
             sincerely
             )
             1
             Joh.
             2.15
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             house
             or
             lands
             better
             then
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciple
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             when
             God
             hides
             his
             face
             ,
             search
             diligently
             ,
             and
             search
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             least
             the
             world
             should
             encroach
             on
             Christs
             interest
             in
             your
             heart
             :
             If
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             can
             
             you
             wonder
             if
             Christ
             seem
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             when
             you
             begin
             to
             set
             so
             light
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             value
             dung
             and
             earth
             in
             any
             comparison
             with
             himself
             ?
             May
             not
             he
             well
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             
               If
               you
               set
               so
               much
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               it
               will
               do
               for
               you
               ?
               If
               you
               can
               spare
               me
               better
               then
               your
               wealth
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               without
               me
               .
            
             Must
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             needs
             take
             it
             exceeding
             unkindly
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             his
             love
             and
             bloodshed
             and
             pains
             with
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             seals
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             and
             discoveries
             of
             his
             Amiableness
             and
             the
             Treasures
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             you
             should
             now
             so
             much
             forget
             and
             slight
             him
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             the
             world
             in
             any
             comparison
             with
             him
             ?
             and
             to
             give
             such
             loving
             entertainment
             to
             his
             enemy
             ?
             and
             look
             so
             kindly
             on
             a
             competitor
             ?
             Is
             his
             glory
             worth
             no
             more
             then
             so
             ?
             and
             hath
             he
             deserved
             no
             better
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             Again
             therefore
             do
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             Examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             world
             grow
             not
             sweeter
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             glory
             more
             unwelcome
             ,
             and
             unpleasing
             ?
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             an
             eagerness
             after
             a
             fuller
             estate
             ,
             and
             too
             keen
             an
             edge
             upon
             your
             desires
             after
             riches
             ?
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             after
             a
             fuller
             portion
             and
             provision
             for
             your
             children
             ?
             or
             after
             better
             accommodations
             and
             contentments
             in
             House
             ,
             
             Goods
             ,
             or
             other
             worldly
             things
             ?
             Do
             not
             worldly
             hopes
             delight
             you
             too
             much
             ?
             and
             much
             more
             your
             worldly
             possessions
             ?
             Are
             you
             not
             too
             busily
             contriving
             how
             to
             be
             richer
             ,
             forgetting
             Gods
             words
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             17.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             world
             eat
             out
             the
             life
             of
             your
             duties
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             should
             be
             serious
             with
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             left
             your
             heart
             behinde
             you
             ,
             and
             drowned
             your
             affections
             in
             things
             below
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             soul
             stick
             so
             fast
             in
             this
             mud
             and
             clay
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             scarce
             stirre
             it
             Godward
             in
             Prayer
             or
             heavenly
             Meditation
             ?
             Do
             not
             you
             cut
             short
             duties
             in
             your
             family
             and
             in
             secret
             ,
             if
             not
             frequently
             omit
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             again
             at
             your
             worldly
             business
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             not
             customarily
             hurry
             them
             over
             because
             the
             world
             will
             not
             allow
             you
             leasure
             to
             be
             serious
             ?
             and
             so
             you
             have
             no
             time
             to
             deal
             in
             good
             earnest
             with
             Christ
             or
             your
             soul
             ?
             Do
             not
             your
             very
             speeches
             of
             Christ
             and
             heaven
             grow
             few
             and
             strange
             ,
             because
             the
             world
             must
             first
             be
             served
             ?
             When
             you
             see
             your
             brother
             have
             need
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             shut
             up
             the
             bowels
             of
             your
             compassions
             from
             him
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             make
             you
             hard
             to
             your
             servants
             ?
             hard
             to
             those
             you
             buy
             and
             sell
             with
             ?
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             incroach
             much
             on
             the
             Lords
             own
             day
             ?
             Look
             after
             this
             earthly
             vice
             in
             all
             these
             discoveries
             :
             
             search
             for
             your
             enemy
             in
             each
             of
             these
             corners
             .
             And
             if
             you
             finde
             that
             this
             is
             indeed
             your
             case
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             much
             wonder
             if
             Christ
             and
             you
             be
             stranger
             then
             heretofore
             .
             If
             this
             earth
             get
             between
             your
             heart
             and
             the
             Sun
             of
             Life
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             all
             your
             Comforts
             are
             in
             an
             eclipse
             ;
             seeing
             your
             Light
             is
             but
             as
             the
             Moon
             's
             ,
             a
             borrowed
             Light.
             And
             you
             must
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             in
             searching
             after
             this
             sinne
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             men
             have
             too
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             of
             so
             dangerous
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             should
             it
             prevail
             ,
             it
             would
             destroy
             :
             For
             coveteousness
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             among
             all
             the
             hainous
             sinnes
             that
             the
             godly
             have
             fallen
             into
             ,
             look
             into
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             how
             many
             of
             them
             you
             finde
             charged
             with
             coveteousness
             ?
             And
             also
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             blinding
             befooling
             sinne
             ,
             not
             only
             drawing
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             no
             children
             ,
             and
             rich
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             need
             to
             pursue
             these
             things
             as
             madly
             as
             others
             ;
             but
             also
             hiding
             it self
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             most
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             will
             not
             know
             it
             :
             Though
             ,
             alas
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             but
             willing
             it
             were
             very
             easie
             to
             know
             it
             .
             But
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sinne
             doth
             so
             set
             awork
             their
             wits
             to
             finde
             excuses
             and
             fair
             names
             and
             titles
             for
             to
             cloak
             it
             ,
             that
             many
             delude
             others
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             delude
             themselves
             ,
             
             but
             none
             can
             delude
             God.
             The
             case
             of
             some
             Professors
             of
             Godliness
             that
             I
             have
             known
             is
             very
             lamentable
             in
             this
             point
             :
             who
             being
             generally
             noted
             for
             a
             dangerous
             measure
             of
             worldliness
             ,
             by
             most
             that
             know
             them
             ,
             could
             yet
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             in
             themselves
             :
             Nay
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             outward
             duties
             and
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             wits
             (
             alas
             ,
             ill
             imployed
             )
             and
             by
             their
             great
             ability
             of
             speech
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             fair
             gloss
             on
             the
             foulest
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             they
             have
             gone
             on
             so
             smoothly
             and
             plausibly
             in
             their
             worldliness
             ,
             that
             though
             most
             accused
             them
             of
             it
             behinde
             their
             backs
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             knew
             how
             to
             fasten
             any
             thing
             on
             them
             .
             By
             which
             means
             they
             were
             hindered
             from
             repentance
             and
             recovery
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sad
             case
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Gods
             course
             very
             often
             to
             let
             hypocrites
             and
             other
             enemies
             go
             on
             and
             prosper
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             reckoning
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             oft
             observed
             that
             for
             Gods
             own
             people
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             he
             means
             to
             make
             his
             people
             by
             their
             recovery
             ,
             God
             useth
             to
             cross
             them
             in
             their
             worldly
             desires
             and
             designes
             :
             Perhaps
             he
             may
             let
             them
             thrive
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             congratulate
             the
             prosperity
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             breaks
             in
             suddenly
             on
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             scatters
             it
             
             abroad
             ,
             or
             addeth
             some
             cross
             to
             it
             that
             imbitters
             it
             all
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             asketh
             them
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               now
               your
               Idol
            
             ?
             and
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             see
             their
             folly
             .
             If
             you
             do
             dote
             on
             any
             thing
             below
             to
             the
             neglecting
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             a
             rod
             for
             you
             of
             that
             very
             thing
             you
             dote
             upon
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             will
             he
             scourge
             you
             home
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             great
             heart-sinne
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             jealous
             of
             ,
             is
             Sensuality
             or
             Voluptuousness
             ,
             or
             pleasing
             the
             senses
             inordinately
             .
             The
             two
             former
             are
             in
             this
             the
             more
             mortall
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             carry
             more
             of
             the
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             Reaso●
             it self
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             them
             in
             their
             workings
             ;
             whereas
             sensuality
             is
             more
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             hath
             oft
             times
             less
             assistance
             of
             Reason
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             Will.
             Yet
             is
             the
             Will
             tainted
             with
             sensual
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             both
             Reason
             and
             Will
             are
             at
             the
             best
             guilty
             of
             connivence
             ,
             and
             not
             exercising
             their
             authority
             over
             the
             sensual
             part
             .
             But
             in
             this
             sensuality
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             vice
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             hath
             so
             strong
             and
             inseparable
             a
             seat
             as
             our
             sensual
             appetite
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             it
             acteth
             so
             violently
             and
             ragingly
             as
             it
             doth
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             beareth
             down
             a
             weak
             opposition
             of
             Reason
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             us
             on
             blindfold
             ,
             and
             transformeth
             us
             into
             bruits
             .
             I
             
             will
             not
             here
             put
             the
             Question
             concerning
             the
             gross
             acting
             of
             this
             sin
             (
             of
             that
             anon
             :
             )
             but
             I
             would
             have
             you
             very
             jealous
             of
             a
             sensual
             disposition
             .
             When
             a
             man
             cannot
             deny
             his
             appetite
             what
             it
             would
             have
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             coveteousness
             can
             do
             more
             in
             restraining
             it
             ,
             then
             conscience
             :
             When
             a
             man
             cannot
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             must
             gaze
             on
             every
             alluring
             object
             :
             When
             the
             flesh
             draws
             to
             forbidden
             pleasures
             ,
             in
             meats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
             apparel
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             considerations
             of
             Reason
             cannot
             restrain
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             :
             and
             God
             may
             well
             give
             over
             such
             to
             sadness
             of
             heart
             .
             If
             we
             walk
             so
             pleasingly
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             will
             walk
             more
             displeasingly
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             you
             should
             be
             jealous
             of
             these
             great
             heart-transgressions
             ,
             so
             should
             you
             be
             of
             particular
             actual
             sinnes
             .
             Examine
             whether
             the
             jealous
             eye
             of
             God
             see
             not
             something
             that
             much
             offendeth
             him
             and
             causeth
             your
             heaviness
             .
             I
             will
             not
             enlarge
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             minde
             you
             of
             the
             particular
             sinnes
             that
             you
             should
             look
             after
             ,
             seeing
             it
             must
             be
             All
             ,
             and
             your
             obedience
             must
             be
             universall
             .
             Only
             one
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             hint
             of
             .
             I
             have
             observed
             God
             sometimes
             shew
             himself
             most
             displeased
             and
             angry
             to
             these
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             least
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             towards
             the
             infirmities
             of
             
             others
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             forgiving
             others
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             Gods
             forgiving
             us
             ,
             will
             surely
             withdraw
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             forgiveness
             ,
             when
             we
             withdraw
             our
             forgiveness
             and
             compassion
             to
             men
             .
             He
             that
             casts
             the
             unmercifull
             servant
             into
             hell
             ,
             who
             takes
             his
             fellow-servant
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             will
             threaten
             us
             and
             frown
             upon
             us
             if
             we
             come
             but
             neer
             it
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               mercifull
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
               .
               He
               shall
               have
               judgement
               without
               mercy
               that
               sheweth
               no
               mercy
               ,
            
             Jam.
             2.13
             .
             Study
             well
             Rom.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             Chap.
             &
             Gal.
             6.
             which
             the
             proud
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             self-esteeming
             Professors
             of
             this
             age
             have
             studied
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             understand
             .
             When
             we
             deal
             sourly
             and
             churlishly
             with
             our
             weak
             brethren
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             winning
             an
             offendour
             by
             love
             ,
             we
             will
             vilifie
             him
             ,
             and
             disdain
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               How
               can
               such
               a
               man
               have
               any
               Grace
               ?
            
             and
             will
             think
             and
             speak
             hardly
             of
             those
             that
             do
             but
             cherish
             any
             hopes
             that
             he
             may
             be
             gracious
             ,
             or
             speak
             of
             him
             with
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             God
             force
             the
             consciences
             of
             such
             persons
             to
             deal
             as
             churlishly
             and
             sourly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             clamour
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               How
               canst
               thou
               have
               any
               true
               grace
               ,
               who
               hast
               such
               sinnes
               as
               these
               ?
            
             When
             our
             Lord
             himself
             dealt
             alway
             so
             tenderly
             with
             sinners
             ,
             that
             it
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             
             slanderous
             Pharisees
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             was
             
               a
               friend
               of
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               :
            
             (
             and
             so
             he
             was
             ;
             even
             their
             greatest
             friend
             .
             )
             And
             his
             command
             to
             us
             is
             ,
             
               We
               then
               that
               are
               strong
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               please
               our selves
               :
               Let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               please
               his
               neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               to
               edification
               :
               For
               even
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himself
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.1.23
             .
             And
             Gal.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               overtaken
               with
               a
               fault
               ,
               ye
               which
               are
               spiritual
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
               considering
               thy self
               ,
               lest
               thou
               also
               be
               tempted
               .
               Bear
               ye
               one
               anothers
               burden
               ,
               and
               so
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             When
             people
             can
             bear
             with
             almost
             no
             infirmity
             in
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             neerest
             friends
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             every
             fault
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             God
             make
             such
             feel
             their
             dealings
             with
             others
             ,
             by
             his
             dealings
             with
             them
             .
             Had
             such
             that
             Love
             to
             their
             poorest
             brethren
             ,
             which
             thinketh
             no
             evil
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             not
             evil
             ,
             which
             suffereth
             long
             and
             is
             kinde
             ,
             
               envieth
               not
               ,
               vaunteth
               not
               it self
               ,
               is
               not
               puffed
               up
               ,
               behaveth
               not
               it self
               unseemly
               ,
               seeketh
               not
               her
               own
               ,
               is
               not
               easily
               provoked
               ,
               beareth
               all
               things
               ,
               believeth
               all
               things
               ,
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               endureth
               all
               things
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Had
             we
             more
             of
             this
             love
             which
             covereth
             a
             multitude
             of
             Infirmities
             ;
             God
             would
             cover
             our
             Infirmities
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             of
             
             them
             ,
             and
             trouble
             us
             for
             them
             the
             less
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             sinne
             I
             may
             adde
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             scarce
             another
             ,
             but
             partly
             the
             same
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             partly
             its
             immediate
             effect
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Vnpeaceableness
               and
               unquietness
               with
               those
               about
               us
            
             ;
             this
             commonly
             occasioneth
             God
             to
             make
             us
             as
             unpeaceable
             and
             unquiet
             in
             our selves
             .
             When
             people
             are
             so
             froward
             ,
             and
             peevish
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             that
             few
             can
             live
             in
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             family
             or
             neighbourhood
             ,
             except
             those
             that
             have
             little
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             can
             humour
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             skill
             in
             smooth
             speaking
             ,
             flattering
             or
             man-pleasing
             ,
             so
             that
             neighbours
             ,
             servants
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             their
             own
             yoak-fellows
             ,
             must
             be
             gone
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             abide
             near
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             gets
             out
             of
             the
             way
             from
             a
             wild
             beast
             or
             a
             mad
             dog
             ,
             or
             avoideth
             the
             flames
             of
             a
             raging
             fire
             ;
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             if
             God
             give
             these
             people
             as
             little
             peace
             in
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             as
             they
             give
             to
             others
             .
             When
             people
             are
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             pleased
             that
             no
             body
             about
             them
             or
             near
             them
             can
             tell
             how
             to
             fit
             their
             humours
             ;
             neighbours
             cannot
             please
             them
             ,
             servants
             cannot
             please
             them
             ,
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             cannot
             please
             each
             other
             ;
             every
             word
             is
             spoke
             amiss
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             done
             amiss
             to
             them
             ;
             
             what
             wonder
             if
             God
             seem
             hard
             to
             be
             pleased
             ,
             and
             as
             frequently
             offended
             with
             them
             ?
             especially
             if
             their
             unpeaceableness
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             turbulency
             and
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             they
             break
             the
             peace
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             told
             you
             what
             sinnes
             you
             must
             look
             after
             when
             you
             finde
             your
             peace
             broken
             ,
             and
             your
             conscience
             disquieted
             ;
             search
             carefully
             lest
             some
             iniquity
             lye
             at
             the
             root
             .
             Some
             I
             know
             will
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unseasonable
             discourse
             to
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             to
             minde
             them
             so
             much
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             look
             at
             too
             much
             already
             .
             But
             to
             such
             I
             answer
             ,
             either
             those
             sinnes
             are
             mortified
             and
             forsaken
             ;
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             be
             ;
             then
             these
             are
             not
             the
             persons
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             whose
             trouble
             is
             fed
             by
             continued
             sinne
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             to
             them
             anon
             .
             If
             not
             ;
             then
             it
             seems
             for
             all
             their
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ,
             sinne
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             laid
             to
             heart
             yet
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             thing
             therefore
             that
             I
             intend
             in
             all
             this
             discourse
             ,
             is
             this
             following
             advice
             to
             those
             that
             upon
             search
             do
             finde
             themselves
             ▪
             guilty
             in
             any
             of
             these
             cases
             .
             
               As
               ever
               you
               would
               have
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               set
               your selves
               presently
               against
               your
               sinnes
               ▪
               And
               do
               not
               either
               mistakingly
               cry
               out
               of
               
               one
               sore
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               another
               that
               is
               your
               malady
               ;
               nor
               yet
               spend
               your
               daies
               in
               fears
               and
               disquietness
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               fruitless
               complainings
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               continue
               in
               wilfull
               sinning
               :
               but
               resist
               sinne
               more
               ,
               and
               torment
               your
               mindes
               less
               :
               and
               break
               off
               your
               sin
               and
               your
               terrours
               together
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             I
             tell
             you
             what
             must
             be
             done
             for
             your
             cure
             ;
             and
             I
             warn
             you
             of
             two
             sore
             mistakes
             of
             many
             sad
             Christians
             hereabouts
             .
             The
             cure
             lieth
             in
             breaking
             off
             sinne
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             power
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Achan
             that
             disquieteth
             all
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             that
             he
             disquieteth
             you
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             gives
             you
             not
             over
             to
             so
             deep
             a
             slumber
             and
             peace
             in
             sinne
             ,
             as
             might
             hinder
             your
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             .
             The
             dangerous
             mistakes
             here
             are
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             do
             as
             the
             Lapwing
             ,
             cry
             loudest
             when
             they
             are
             furthest
             from
             the
             nest
             :
             and
             complain
             of
             an
             aking
             tooth
             ,
             when
             the
             disease
             is
             in
             the
             head
             or
             heart
             .
             They
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               I
               have
               such
               wandring
               thoughts
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               bad
               memory
               ,
               and
               so
               hard
               a
               heart
               that
               I
               cannot
               weep
               for
               sinne
               ;
               or
               such
               doubts
               and
               fears
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               sense
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               I
               have
               no
               true
               Grace
               :
            
             When
             they
             should
             rather
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               so
               proud
               a
               heart
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               fain
               by
               these
               
               sad
               means
               to
               humble
               me
               :
               I
               am
               so
               high
               in
               my
               own
               eyes
               ,
               so
               wise
               in
               my
               own
               conceit
               ,
               and
               so
               tender
               of
               my
               own
               esteem
               and
               credit
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               fain
               to
               make
               me
               base
               in
               my
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               abhorre
               my self
               .
               I
               am
               so
               worldly
               and
               in
               love
               with
               earth
               ,
               that
               it
               draws
               away
               my
               thoughts
               from
               God
               ,
               duls
               my
               love
               ,
               and
               spoils
               all
               my
               duties
               .
               I
               am
               so
               sensual
               that
               I
               venture
               sooner
               to
               displease
               my
               God
               then
               my
               flesh
               :
               I
               have
               so
               little
               compassion
               on
               the
               infirmities
               of
               neighbours
               and
               servants
               and
               other
               brethren
               ,
               and
               deal
               so
               censoriously
               ,
               churlishly
               and
               unmercifully
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               fain
               to
               hide
               his
               mercy
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               speak
               to
               me
               as
               in
               anger
               ,
               and
               vex
               me
               as
               in
               sore
               displeasure
               .
               I
               am
               so
               froward
               ,
               peevish
               ,
               quarrelsome
               ,
               unpeaceable
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               pleased
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               I
               have
               no
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               my
               own
               conscience
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               have
               so
               little
               quietness
               who
               love
               and
               seek
               it
               no
               more
               .
            
             Many
             have
             more
             reason
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             turn
             their
             complaints
             into
             this
             tune
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             most
             common
             unhappy
             miscarriage
             of
             sad
             Christians
             lieth
             here
             ,
             that
             
               They
               will
               rather
               continue
               complaining
               and
               self-tormenting
               ,
               then
               give
               over
               sinning
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               might
               give
               it
               over
               if
               they
               would
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             know
             and
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             God
             requireth
             of
             you
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             desire
             
             your
             vexation
             but
             your
             reformation
             .
             No
             further
             doth
             he
             desire
             the
             trouble
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             avoiding
             of
             that
             sinne
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             God
             would
             have
             you
             less
             in
             your
             fears
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             more
             in
             your
             obedience
             .
             Obey
             more
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             your
             minde
             less
             .
             Will
             you
             take
             this
             counsel
             presently
             and
             see
             whether
             it
             will
             not
             do
             you
             more
             good
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             complaints
             and
             doubtings
             of
             your
             whole
             life
             have
             done
             .
             Set
             your self
             with
             all
             your
             might
             against
             your
             pride
             ,
             worldliness
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             your
             unpeaceableness
             and
             want
             of
             love
             and
             tenderness
             to
             your
             brethren
             ;
             and
             whatever
             other
             sin
             your
             conscience
             is
             acquainted
             with
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             If
             you
             had
             gravell
             in
             your
             shoe
             ,
             in
             your
             travel
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             be
             more
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             take
             off
             your
             shoe
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             out
             ,
             then
             to
             stand
             still
             or
             go
             complaining
             ,
             and
             tell
             every
             one
             you
             meet
             of
             your
             soreness
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             a
             thorn
             in
             your
             foot
             ,
             will
             you
             go
             on
             halting
             and
             lamenting
             ,
             or
             will
             you
             pull
             it
             out
             ?
             Truly
             sinne
             is
             the
             thorn
             in
             your
             conscience
             :
             and
             those
             that
             would
             not
             have
             such
             troubled
             consciences
             told
             of
             their
             sinnes
             for
             fear
             of
             increasing
             their
             distress
             ,
             are
             unskilfull
             comforters
             ;
             and
             will
             continue
             the
             trouble
             while
             the
             thorn
             is
             in
             .
             As
             
             ever
             you
             would
             have
             peace
             then
             ,
             resolve
             against
             sinne
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             power
             :
             Never
             excuse
             it
             ,
             or
             cherish
             it
             ,
             or
             favour
             it
             more
             .
             Confess
             it
             freely
             .
             Thank
             those
             that
             reprove
             you
             for
             it
             .
             Desire
             those
             about
             you
             to
             watch
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             it
             :
             yea
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             all
             suspitious
             signes
             that
             they
             see
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             evident
             .
             And
             if
             you
             do
             not
             see
             so
             much
             Pride
             ,
             Worldliness
             ,
             Unpeaceableness
             or
             other
             sinnes
             in
             your self
             ,
             as
             your
             friends
             think
             they
             see
             in
             you
             ,
             yet
             let
             their
             judgement
             make
             you
             jealous
             of
             your
             heart
             ;
             seeing
             self-love
             doth
             oft
             so
             blinde
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             that
             evil
             in
             our selves
             ,
             which
             others
             see
             in
             us
             ;
             nay
             which
             all
             the
             Town
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             And
             be
             sure
             to
             engage
             your
             friends
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             smooth
             over
             your
             faults
             ,
             or
             mince
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             of
             them
             in
             extenuating
             language
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             Conviction
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             much
             less
             silence
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             you
             :
             but
             that
             they
             will
             deal
             freely
             and
             faithfully
             with
             you
             .
             And
             see
             that
             you
             distast
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             discountenance
             not
             their
             plain
             dealing
             ,
             lest
             you
             discourage
             them
             ,
             and
             deprive
             your
             soul
             of
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             .
             Think
             best
             of
             those
             as
             your
             greatest
             friends
             ,
             who
             are
             least
             friends
             to
             your
             sinne
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             for
             your
             recovery
             
             very
             from
             it
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Alas
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               mortifie
               my
               sinnes
               :
               It
               is
               not
               in
               my
               power
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             a
             perfect
             conquest
             :
             nor
             of
             a
             freedom
             from
             every
             passion
             or
             infirmity
             .
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             pretending
             disability
             when
             it
             is
             unwillingness
             .
             If
             you
             were
             heartily
             willing
             you
             would
             be
             able
             to
             do
             much
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             strengthen
             you
             .
             Cannot
             you
             resist
             Pride
             ,
             Worldliness
             and
             Sensuality
             if
             you
             be
             willing
             ?
             Cannot
             you
             forbear
             most
             of
             the
             actual
             sinnes
             you
             commit
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             duties
             that
             you
             omit
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             Willing
             ?
             (
             though
             not
             so
             well
             as
             you
             would
             perform
             them
             ?
             )
             Yea
             let
             me
             say
             this
             much
             ,
             lest
             I
             endanger
             you
             by
             sparing
             you
             :
             Many
             a
             miserable
             hypocrite
             doth
             live
             in
             trouble
             of
             minde
             and
             complaining
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             perish
             for
             their
             wilfull
             disobedience
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             rich
             young
             man
             go
             farre
             before
             he
             would
             break
             off
             with
             Christ
             ?
             and
             when
             he
             did
             leave
             him
             he
             went
             away
             sorrowfull
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             sorrow
             ?
             Why
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             without
             selling
             all
             and
             giving
             it
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             great
             Possessions
             .
             It
             was
             not
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             rid
             of
             his
             sinne
             :
             but
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             Christ
             and
             Heaven
             without
             forsaking
             the
             world
             ▪
             This
             is
             the
             case
             of
             unsanctified
             persons
             that
             
             are
             enlightened
             to
             see
             the
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             weaned
             from
             worldly
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             ;
             they
             are
             perhaps
             troubled
             in
             minde
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             cannot
             blame
             them
             )
             but
             it
             is
             not
             that
             they
             cannot
             leave
             sinning
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             cannot
             have
             Heaven
             without
             leaving
             their
             delights
             and
             contentments
             on
             earth
             .
             Sin
             as
             sin
             they
             would
             willingly
             leave
             :
             For
             no
             man
             can
             love
             evil
             as
             evil
             .
             But
             their
             fleshly
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             they
             will
             not
             leave
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             stop
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             sorrows
             and
             fears
             .
             For
             their
             own
             judgement
             cries
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               :
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ye
               shall
               die
               .
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             informed
             understandings
             :
             And
             conscience
             seconds
             it
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               man.
            
             But
             the
             flesh
             cries
             louder
             then
             both
             these
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               leave
               thy
               pleasures
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               undo
               thy self
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               be
               made
               a
               scorn
               or
               laughing
               stock
               to
               all
               ?
            
             Or
             rather
             it
             strongly
             draws
             and
             provoketh
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             this
             poor
             sinner
             be
             here
             in
             a
             strait
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             distress
             of
             minde
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             the
             flesh
             holds
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             conviction
             and
             trouble
             ▪
             will
             not
             cause
             it
             to
             lose
             its
             hold
             ,
             the
             poor
             soul
             is
             still
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             iniquity
             .
             The
             case
             of
             such
             an
             hypocrite
             or
             half-Christian
             
             is
             like
             the
             case
             of
             the
             poor
             Papist
             ,
             that
             having
             glutted
             himself
             with
             flesh
             in
             the
             Lent
             ,
             was
             in
             this
             strait
             that
             either
             he
             must
             vomit
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             disclose
             his
             fault
             and
             undergo
             penance
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             must
             be
             sick
             of
             his
             furfeit
             ,
             and
             hazzard
             his
             life
             :
             But
             he
             resolveth
             rather
             to
             venture
             on
             the
             danger
             ,
             then
             to
             bear
             the
             penance
             .
             Or
             their
             case
             is
             like
             that
             of
             a
             proud
             woman
             ,
             that
             hath
             got
             on
             a
             strait
             garment
             ,
             or
             a
             pinching
             shoe
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             will
             not
             be
             out
             of
             the
             fashion
             ,
             she
             will
             rather
             choose
             to
             bear
             the
             pain
             ,
             though
             she
             halt
             or
             suffer
             at
             every
             step
             .
             Or
             like
             the
             more
             impudent
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             will
             endure
             the
             cold
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             hazzard
             their
             lives
             ,
             by
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             necks
             and
             breasts
             and
             armes
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             controul
             their
             shameless
             pride
             .
             What
             cure
             now
             should
             a
             wise
             man
             wish
             to
             such
             people
             as
             these
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             that
             the
             shoe
             might
             pinch
             yet
             a
             little
             harder
             ,
             till
             the
             pain
             might
             force
             them
             to
             cast
             it
             off
             .
             And
             that
             they
             might
             catch
             some
             cold
             that
             would
             pay
             them
             for
             their
             folly
             (
             so
             it
             would
             but
             spare
             their
             lives
             )
             till
             it
             should
             force
             them
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             nakedness
             :
             Even
             so
             when
             disobedient
             hypocrites
             do
             complain
             that
             they
             are
             afraid
             they
             have
             no
             grace
             ,
             and
             afraid
             God
             doth
             not
             pardon
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             save
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             tell
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             knew
             
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             so
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             ;
             and
             desire
             that
             their
             fears
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             affright
             them
             from
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             wilfull
             sinning
             .
             I
             have
             said
             the
             more
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             if
             this
             advice
             do
             but
             help
             you
             to
             mortifie
             your
             sin
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             whether
             you
             get
             Assurance
             and
             comfort
             or
             no
             :
             and
             withall
             that
             it
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             means
             to
             this
             Assurance
             and
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             next
             have
             warned
             you
             of
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             viz.
             needless
             scruples
             ;
             but
             I
             mean
             to
             make
             that
             a
             peculiar
             Direction
             by
             it self
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             first
             added
             a
             little
             more
             of
             this
             great
             means
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
               A
               sound
               Obedience
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               24.
               
               
                 My
                 next
                 advice
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 a
                 setled
                 Peace
                 and
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 is
                 this
              
               :
               [
               Take
               heed
               that
               you
               content
               not
               your self
               with
               a
               cheap
               course
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               serving
               of
               God
               as
               costeth
               you
               little
               or
               nothing
               :
               But
               in
               your
               abstaining
               from
               sin
               ,
               in
               your
               rising
               out
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               discharge
               of
               Duty
               ,
               incline
               most
               to
               that
               way
               which
               is
               most
               self-denying
               ,
               and
               displeasing
               to
               the
               flesh
               (
               so
               you
               be
               sure
               it
               be
               a
               lawful
               way
               .
               )
               And
               when
               you
               are
               called
               out
               to
               any
               work
               which
               will
               stand
               you
               in
               extraordinary
               labour
               and
               cost
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               so
               far
               from
               shrinking
               and
               drawing
               your
               neck
               out
               of
               the
               yoke
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               special
               prize
               that
               is
               put
               into
               your
               hand
               ,
               &
               a
               singular
               advantage
               &
               opportunity
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               your
               comforts
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             Rule
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             throughly
             understood
             by
             any
             way
             but
             experience
             .
             
             Libertines
             and
             sensual
             Professors
             that
             never
             tryed
             it
             ,
             did
             never
             well
             understand
             it
             .
             I
             could
             find
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             be
             large
             in
             explaining
             and
             applying
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             have
             been
             so
             large
             beyond
             my
             first
             intentions
             in
             the
             former
             Directions
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             cut
             off
             the
             rest
             as
             short
             as
             ●
             well
             can
             .
          
           
             Let
             none
             be
             so
             wickedly
             injurious
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             I
             speak
             or
             think
             of
             any
             Merit
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             in
             any
             the
             costliest
             work
             of
             man
             :
             Fasten
             not
             that
             on
             me
             which
             I
             both
             disclaim
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             a
             cheap
             Religion
             is
             a
             far
             more
             uncertain
             evidence
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             then
             a
             dear
             .
             it
             will
             not
             discover
             so
             well
             to
             a
             mans
             own
             soul
             ,
             whether
             he
             prefer
             Christ
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             take
             him
             and
             his
             Benefits
             for
             his
             Portion
             and
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             cheap
             Religion
             is
             not
             usually
             accompanied
             with
             any
             notable
             degree
             of
             Comforts
             ,
             although
             the
             person
             be
             a
             sincere-hearted
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Every
             Hypocrite
             can
             submit
             to
             a
             Religion
             that
             will
             cost
             him
             little
             :
             much
             more
             which
             will
             get
             Reputation
             with
             men
             of
             greatest
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             :
             Yea
             he
             may
             stick
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             not
             undo
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ▪
             If
             a
             man
             have
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             utterance
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             costly
             matter
             
             to
             speak
             many
             good
             words
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             earnest
             in
             opposing
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             zealously
             and
             frequently
             (
             much
             more
             if
             he
             have
             double
             honour
             by
             it
             ,
             Reverent
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             .
             )
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             discern
             sincerity
             in
             such
             a
             course
             of
             Piety
             and
             Duty
             .
             Wo
             to
             those
             Persecutors
             that
             shall
             put
             us
             to
             the
             Trial
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             can
             go
             in
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             should
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             Rejoycing
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             To
             be
             Patient
             in
             Tribulation
             is
             not
             enough
             :
             but
             to
             Rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             Let
             those
             that
             think
             this
             draweth
             men
             to
             Rejoyce
             too
             much
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             hear
             what
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             saith
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Mat.
             5
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               and
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               sayings
               against
               you
               falsly
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               :
               Rejoyce
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glad
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
               ]
               Iam.
            
             1.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             12.
             
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               count
               it
               all
               joy
               when
               ye
               fall
               into
               divers
               temptations
            
             (
             not
             inward
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             our
             Lust
             ,
             but
             trials
             by
             persecution
             :
             )
             
               knowing
               that
               the
               trying
               of
               your
               faith
               worketh
               patience
               .
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               endureth
               temptation
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               is
               tried
               ,
               he
               
               shall
               receive
               the
               Crown
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             ]
             See
             Luk.
             6.23
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.13
             .
             Act.
             5.41
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
             &
             7.4
             .
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             Heb.
             10.34
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.9
             .
             &
             12.15
             .
             Oh
             how
             gloriously
             doth
             a
             tried
             faith
             shine
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             Beholders
             ?
             How
             easily
             may
             a
             Christian
             try
             himself
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             God
             is
             trying
             him
             ?
             One
             hours
             experience
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             found
             that
             our
             faith
             can
             endure
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             can
             hazard
             or
             let
             go
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             will
             more
             effectually
             resolve
             all
             our
             doubtings
             of
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             then
             many
             a
             months
             trial
             by
             meer
             questioning
             of
             our
             own
             deceitful
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             (
             you
             may
             say
             )
             what
             if
             God
             call
             me
             not
             to
             suffering
             or
             hazards
             ?
             must
             I
             cast
             my self
             upon
             it
             without
             a
             Call
             ?
             or
             must
             I
             be
             therefore
             without
             Comfort
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             ;
             you
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             cast
             your self
             upon
             suffering
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             without
             Comfort
             for
             want
             of
             it
             .
             I
             know
             no
             man
             but
             may
             serve
             God
             at
             dearer
             rates
             to
             the
             flesh
             then
             most
             of
             us
             do
             ,
             without
             stepping
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             his
             duty
             :
             Nay
             he
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             except
             he
             will
             avoyd
             his
             duty
             .
             Never
             had
             the
             Church
             yet
             such
             times
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             that
             faithful
             duty
             would
             hazard
             men
             ,
             and
             cause
             their
             trouble
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             Can
             you
             not
             ▪
             nay
             
             ought
             you
             not
             to
             put
             your self
             to
             greater
             labour
             for
             mens
             souls
             ?
             If
             you
             should
             but
             go
             day
             after
             day
             among
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             people
             where
             you
             live
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bear
             with
             all
             their
             weakness
             and
             rudeness
             ,
             and
             continue
             thus
             with
             Patience
             ;
             this
             might
             cost
             you
             some
             labour
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             contempt
             from
             many
             of
             the
             unthankful
             :
             and
             yet
             you
             should
             not
             do
             more
             then
             your
             duty
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             opportunity
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             if
             they
             will.
             If
             you
             should
             further
             hire
             them
             to
             learn
             Catechisms
             ;
             if
             you
             should
             extend
             your
             liberality
             to
             the
             utmost
             for
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             this
             would
             cost
             you
             somewhat
             .
             If
             you
             carry
             on
             every
             Just
             Cause
             with
             Resolution
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             great
             friends
             would
             draw
             you
             to
             betray
             it
             :
             this
             may
             cost
             you
             the
             loss
             of
             those
             friends
             .
             If
             you
             will
             but
             deal
             plainly
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             sin
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             you
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             the
             sins
             of
             Rulers
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             name
             and
             power
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             may
             cost
             you
             somewhat
             .
             Nay
             though
             you
             were
             Embassadors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             deal
             plainly
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             men
             in
             evil
             upon
             pain
             of
             Christs
             displeasure
             ;
             you
             may
             perhaps
             turn
             your
             great
             friends
             to
             be
             your
             great
             enemies
             .
             Go
             to
             such
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Knight
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             freely
             ,
             
             that
             God
             looketh
             for
             another
             manner
             of
             spending
             his
             time
             then
             in
             hunting
             and
             hawking
             ,
             and
             sporting
             and
             feasting
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             precious
             time
             must
             be
             dearly
             reckoned
             for
             :
             Tell
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             he
             should
             be
             the
             most
             eminent
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Heavenly
             life
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             example
             thereof
             to
             all
             that
             are
             below
             him
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             more
             eminent
             in
             worldly
             dignity
             and
             possessions
             .
             Tell
             him
             ,
             that
             where
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             much
             is
             required
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             low
             profession
             ,
             and
             dull
             approbation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             will
             serve
             no
             man
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             a
             man.
             Tell
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Riches
             must
             be
             expended
             to
             feed
             and
             cloath
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             promote
             good
             uses
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             for
             himself
             and
             family
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             make
             but
             a
             sad
             account
             :
             and
             that
             he
             must
             freely
             engage
             his
             reputation
             ,
             estate
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             cals
             him
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             forsake
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             Christ
             put
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             can
             be
             no
             Disciple
             of
             Christs
             :
             and
             then
             what
             good
             will
             his
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             do
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             Soul
             shall
             be
             called
             for
             ?
             Try
             this
             course
             with
             Great
             men
             ,
             yea
             with
             Great
             men
             that
             seem
             religious
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             further
             then
             faithfulness
             and
             compassion
             to
             mens
             souls
             doth
             bind
             you
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             with
             all
             the
             wisdom
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             carnal
             ;
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             what
             it
             doth
             cost
             you
             .
             Let
             those
             Ministers
             
             that
             are
             near
             them
             ,
             plainly
             and
             roundly
             tell
             both
             the
             Parliament-men
             ,
             and
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             of
             their
             unquestionable
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             (
             and
             wo
             to
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             )
             and
             then
             let
             them
             tell
             me
             what
             it
             doth
             cost
             them
             .
             Alas
             Sirs
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Professors
             are
             base
             ,
             daubing
             ,
             self-seeking
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             cull
             out
             the
             safe
             ,
             the
             cheap
             ,
             the
             easy
             part
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             the
             rest
             !
             And
             so
             ordinarily
             is
             this
             done
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             made
             us
             a
             new
             Christianity
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christs
             own
             making
             ,
             the
             self-denying
             course
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Master
             ,
             is
             almost
             unknown
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             should
             practice
             it
             would
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             madman
             ,
             or
             some
             self-conceited
             Cynick
             ,
             or
             some
             saucy
             ,
             if
             not
             seditious
             fellow
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             because
             Christ
             hath
             not
             prescribed
             us
             a
             more
             self-denying
             ,
             hazardous
             ,
             laborious
             way
             ,
             that
             men
             so
             commonly
             take
             up
             in
             the
             Cheapest
             Religion
             :
             but
             it
             is
             through
             our
             false-heartedness
             to
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sensual
             carnal
             Interests
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             make
             us
             put
             false
             Interpretations
             on
             the
             plainest
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             which
             charge
             any
             unpleasing
             duty
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             Familistically
             turn
             them
             into
             Allegories
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             we
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             ,
             truly
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             our
             shifting
             off
             Christ
             in
             this
             unworthy
             manner
             ,
             and
             even
             altering
             that
             very
             frame
             
             and
             nature
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             by
             turning
             that
             into
             a
             flesh-pleasing
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             against
             the
             flesh
             then
             all
             the
             Religions
             else
             in
             the
             world
             )
             and
             dealing
             so
             reservedly
             ,
             superficially
             and
             unfaithfully
             in
             all
             his
             work
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             why
             Christ
             doth
             now
             appear
             no
             more
             openly
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             pour
             out
             no
             larger
             a
             measure
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             Gifts
             and
             Consolations
             .
             When
             men
             appeared
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             most
             open
             manner
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             greatest
             dangers
             and
             sufferings
             :
             then
             Christ
             appeared
             more
             openly
             and
             eminently
             for
             them
             (
             yet
             is
             none
             more
             for
             meekness
             ,
             humility
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             against
             unmerciful
             or
             dividing
             zeal
             ,
             then
             Christ
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             you
             see
             that
             a
             cheap
             Religiousness
             doth
             not
             to
             discover
             sincerity
             :
             so
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             that
             special
             blessing
             of
             God.
             As
             God
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             lose
             their
             Reward
             that
             give
             but
             a
             cup
             of
             water
             in
             his
             name
             :
             so
             he
             hath
             more
             fully
             engaged
             himself
             to
             those
             that
             are
             most
             deeply
             engaged
             for
             him
             ;
             even
             that
             they
             that
             forsake
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             shall
             have
             manifold
             recompence
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             eternal
             life
             .
             Let
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             world
             of
             Christians
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             attest
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             Gods
             usual
             course
             to
             give
             men
             larger
             Comforts
             in
             dearer
             duties
             ,
             
             then
             in
             cheap
             :
             Nay
             seldom
             doth
             he
             give
             large
             Comforts
             in
             cheap
             duties
             :
             and
             seldom
             doth
             he
             deny
             them
             in
             dearer
             ,
             sobeit
             they
             are
             not
             made
             dear
             by
             our
             own
             sin
             and
             foolish
             indiscretion
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             our
             faithfulness
             in
             obeying
             him
             .
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             Consolation
             of
             Martyrs
             is
             usually
             above
             other
             mens
             ,
             who
             hath
             read
             of
             their
             sufferings
             and
             strange
             sustentations
             ?
             Christian
             ,
             do
             but
             try
             this
             by
             thy
             own
             experiences
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             most
             resolutely
             followed
             Christ
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             ;
             when
             thou
             hast
             stood
             against
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             greatest
             for
             God
             ;
             when
             thou
             hast
             cast
             thy
             life
             ,
             thy
             family
             and
             estate
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             run
             thy self
             into
             the
             most
             apparent
             hazards
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             hast
             not
             thou
             come
             off
             with
             more
             inward
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             then
             the
             cheaper
             part
             of
             thy
             Religion
             hath
             afforded
             thee
             ?
             When
             thou
             hast
             stood
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             hast
             done
             Good
             through
             the
             greatest
             opposition
             ,
             and
             lost
             thy
             greatest
             and
             dearest
             friends
             because
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             forsake
             Christ
             and
             his
             service
             ,
             or
             deal
             falsly
             in
             some
             Cause
             that
             he
             hath
             trusted
             thee
             in
             :
             hast
             not
             thou
             come
             off
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             denied
             thy
             most
             importunate
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             most
             crossed
             thy
             lusts
             ,
             and
             most
             humbled
             and
             abased
             thy self
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             denied
             thy
             
             credit
             ,
             and
             taken
             shame
             to
             thy self
             in
             a
             free
             confessing
             of
             thy
             faults
             ,
             or
             patiently
             put
             up
             the
             greatest
             abuses
             ,
             or
             humbled
             and
             tamed
             thy
             flesh
             by
             necessary
             abstinence
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             most
             displeased
             it
             ,
             by
             crossing
             its
             interest
             ,
             by
             bountiful
             giving
             ,
             laborious
             duty
             ,
             dangers
             or
             sufferings
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             his
             Truth
             and
             People
             :
             hath
             it
             not
             been
             far
             better
             with
             thee
             in
             thy
             Peace
             and
             Comforts
             then
             before
             ?
             I
             know
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             may
             be
             from
             Carnal
             Pride
             in
             our
             own
             doing
             or
             suffering
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             so
             :
             And
             therefore
             let
             all
             watch
             against
             that
             .
             But
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             Gods
             ordinary
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             ordinarily
             expect
             it
             :
             It
             is
             for
             their
             encouragement
             in
             faithful
             duty
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             for
             their
             Reward
             ,
             when
             himself
             cals
             that
             a
             Reward
             which
             he
             gives
             for
             a
             cup
             of
             water
             .
             Lay
             well
             to
             heart
             that
             Example
             of
             Abraham
             for
             which
             he
             is
             so
             often
             extolled
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             his
             readiness
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             only
             Son
             :
             This
             was
             a
             dear
             Obedience
             :
             And
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             Because
             (
             mark
             Because
             )
             
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               in
               blessing
               I
               will
               bless
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
               David
            
             would
             not
             offer
             to
             God
             that
             which
             cost
             him
             nothing
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.24
             .
             1
             Chron.
             21.24
             .
             God
             will
             have
             the
             best
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             your
             labours
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             your
             e●tates
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             not
             accept
             it
             .
             
             Abels
             sacrifice
             was
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             accepted
             :
             And
             God
             saith
             to
             
               Cain
               ,
               If
               thou
               do
               well
               ,
               shalt
               not
               thou
               be
               accepted
            
             ?
          
           
             Seeing
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             me
             advise
             you
             ;
             Take
             it
             not
             for
             a
             calamity
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             precious
             advantage
             ,
             when
             God
             cals
             thee
             to
             a
             hazardous
             costly
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             to
             cost
             thee
             much
             of
             thy
             estate
             ,
             to
             cost
             thee
             the
             loss
             of
             thy
             chiefest
             friends
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             thy
             credit
             ,
             the
             indignation
             of
             Great
             ones
             ,
             or
             the
             painfullest
             diligence
             and
             trouble
             of
             body
             :
             Shift
             it
             not
             off
             ,
             but
             take
             this
             opportunity
             thankfully
             ,
             lest
             thou
             never
             have
             such
             another
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             thy
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             obtaining
             of
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Consolations
             from
             God
             :
             Thou
             hast
             now
             a
             Prize
             in
             thy
             hand
             for
             spiritual
             riches
             ,
             if
             thou
             have
             but
             a
             heart
             to
             improve
             it
             .
             I
             know
             all
             this
             is
             a
             paradox
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             :
             But
             here
             is
             the
             very
             excellency
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             Faith.
             It
             looks
             for
             its
             greatest
             spoyls
             ,
             and
             richest
             prizes
             from
             its
             Conquests
             of
             fleshly
             Interests
             :
             It
             is
             not
             only
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             expecteth
             its
             advancement
             and
             consolations
             by
             this
             way
             .
             It
             is
             engaged
             in
             a
             war
             with
             the
             world
             and
             flesh
             ▪
             and
             in
             this
             war
             it
             plays
             not
             the
             vapouring
             fencer
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             do
             much
             ,
             but
             never
             strikes
             home
             ,
             as
             Hypocrites
             and
             carnal
             worldly
             Professors
             do
             :
             but
             he
             lays
             it
             home
             and
             spares
             
             not
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             knows
             ,
             That
             the
             fleshes
             ruine
             must
             be
             his
             Rising
             ,
             and
             the
             fleshes
             thriving
             would
             be
             his
             Ruine
             .
             In
             these
             things
             the
             true
             Christian
             alone
             is
             in
             good
             sadness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             but
             in
             jest
             .
             The
             Lord
             pity
             poor
             deluded
             souls
             !
             You
             may
             see
             by
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             how
             rare
             a
             thing
             true
             Christianity
             is
             among
             the
             Multitude
             that
             take
             themselves
             for
             Christians
             !
             and
             how
             certain
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             few
             shall
             be
             saved
             !
             Even
             this
             one
             point
             of
             true
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             is
             a
             stranger
             among
             the
             most
             of
             Professors
             .
             Oh
             how
             sad
             a
             testimony
             of
             it
             are
             the
             actions
             of
             these
             late
             times
             ,
             wherein
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             done
             for
             self
             ,
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             carnal
             interests
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             for
             Christ
             !
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             the
             deepest
             engagements
             of
             Mercies
             and
             Vows
             that
             ever
             lay
             on
             a
             people
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             through
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             given
             up
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             Rulers
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             as
             Rulers
             for
             Christ
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             or
             whether
             they
             should
             not
             let
             Christ
             alone
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             ?
             Well
             ,
             this
             which
             is
             such
             a
             mysterie
             to
             the
             unregenerate
             world
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             every
             genuine
             Christian
             is
             acquainted
             with
             :
             for
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             have
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             world
             is
             dead
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             Gal.
             6.11
             .
          
           
           
             Take
             this
             counsel
             therefore
             in
             all
             the
             several
             cases
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Direction
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             your
             preventing
             sin
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             your
             Innocency
             ,
             if
             you
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             denying
             your
             credit
             ,
             and
             exposing
             your self
             to
             disgrace
             ;
             or
             without
             the
             loss
             of
             friends
             ,
             or
             a
             breach
             in
             your
             estate
             ,
             do
             it
             nevertheless
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             cost
             you
             your
             utter
             ruine
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thank
             God
             that
             put
             such
             an
             opportunity
             into
             your
             hand
             for
             extraordinary
             Consolations
             :
             For
             ordinarily
             the
             Martyrs
             Comforts
             exceed
             other
             mens
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             their
             burthen
             of
             duty
             and
             suffering
             doth
             .
             Cyprian
             is
             fain
             to
             write
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             some
             Christians
             in
             his
             times
             ,
             that
             at
             death
             were
             troubled
             that
             they
             mist
             of
             their
             hopes
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             So
             also
             if
             you
             cannot
             mortifie
             any
             lust
             without
             much
             pinching
             the
             flesh
             ,
             do
             it
             chearfully
             ;
             for
             the
             dearer
             the
             victory
             costeth
             you
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             will
             be
             the
             issue
             and
             review
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             counsel
             I
             give
             you
             also
             in
             your
             rising
             from
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             yield
             to
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             once
             put
             their
             foot
             within
             the
             dores
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             ensnare
             themselves
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             undergo
             thrice
             as
             great
             difficulties
             to
             draw
             back
             ,
             as
             they
             needed
             to
             have
             done
             before-hand
             for
             prevention
             and
             forbearance
             .
             Sin
             unhappily
             engageth
             the
             sinner
             to
             go
             on
             ;
             and
             
             one
             sin
             doth
             make
             another
             seem
             necessary
             .
             O
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             him
             that
             wrong'd
             another
             by
             stealing
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             over-reaching
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             confess
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             ability
             to
             make
             restitution
             !
             What
             abundance
             of
             difficulties
             will
             be
             in
             the
             way
             ?
             It
             will
             likely
             cost
             him
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Credit
             ,
             besides
             the
             breach
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             lay
             him
             open
             to
             the
             rage
             of
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             wronged
             .
             Rather
             he
             will
             be
             drawn
             to
             cover
             his
             sin
             with
             a
             Lye
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             Excuses
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             many
             other
             sins
             .
             Now
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Cases
             ,
             when
             men
             indulge
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             cannot
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             take
             that
             loss
             or
             shame
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             a
             through-Repentance
             doth
             require
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             feed
             the
             troubles
             of
             their
             soul
             ,
             and
             hide
             their
             wounds
             and
             sores
             ,
             and
             not
             ease
             them
             .
             Usually
             such
             persons
             go
             on
             in
             a
             galled
             ,
             unpeaceable
             condition
             ,
             and
             reach
             not
             to
             solid
             Comfort
             :
             (
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             such
             Confession
             or
             Restitution
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             )
             And
             I
             cannot
             wonder
             at
             it
             :
             For
             they
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             soundness
             of
             that
             heart
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             self-denying
             duty
             ,
             nor
             to
             Gods
             way
             of
             rising
             from
             their
             sin
             .
             It
             seems
             at
             present
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             actually
             predominant
             ,
             
             when
             no
             Reason
             or
             Conviction
             will
             perswade
             them
             to
             contradict
             it
             .
             As
             ever
             you
             would
             have
             sound
             Comfort
             then
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             as
             this
             ,
             spare
             not
             the
             flesh
             .
             When
             you
             have
             sinned
             ,
             you
             must
             rise
             again
             or
             perish
             .
             If
             you
             cannot
             rise
             without
             fasting
             ,
             without
             free
             confessing
             ,
             without
             the
             utter
             shaming
             of
             your selves
             ,
             without
             restitution
             ;
             never
             stick
             at
             it
             .
             This
             is
             your
             hour
             of
             Trial
             :
             O
             yield
             not
             in
             the
             Conflict
             .
             The
             dearer
             the
             Victory
             costeth
             you
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             be
             your
             Peace
             .
             Try
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             find
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             mistaken
             .
             Yet
             if
             you
             have
             sinned
             so
             that
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             may
             more
             discredit
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             your
             Confession
             will
             honour
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             your
             Conscience
             is
             unquiet
             ,
             and
             urgeth
             you
             to
             confess
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             case
             be
             first
             well
             informed
             ,
             and
             proceed
             warily
             and
             upon
             deliberation
             ;
             and
             first
             open
             the
             case
             to
             some
             faithful
             Minister
             or
             able
             Christian
             in
             secret
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             good
             advice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             same
             counsel
             also
             would
             I
             give
             you
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             your
             duty
             .
             A
             Magistrate
             is
             convinced
             he
             must
             punish
             sinners
             ,
             and
             put
             down
             Ale-houses
             ,
             and
             be
             true
             to
             every
             Just
             Cause
             :
             but
             then
             he
             must
             steel
             his
             face
             against
             all
             mens
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             the
             solicitations
             of
             all
             friends
             .
             A
             Minister
             is
             convinced
             that
             he
             must
             teach
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             publickly
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             able
             ;
             and
             
             that
             he
             must
             deal
             plainly
             with
             sinners
             according
             to
             their
             conditions
             ;
             yea
             and
             require
             the
             Church
             to
             avoyd
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             obstinate
             in
             evill
             after
             other
             sufficient
             means
             :
             But
             then
             he
             shall
             lose
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             be
             accounted
             Proud
             ,
             Precise
             ,
             Rigid
             ,
             Lordly
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             lose
             his
             maintenance
             .
             Obey
             God
             now
             ;
             and
             the
             dearer
             it
             costeth
             you
             ,
             the
             more
             Peace
             and
             Protection
             ,
             and
             the
             larger
             blessing
             may
             you
             expect
             from
             God
             :
             For
             you
             do
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             oblige
             God
             the
             more
             to
             stick
             to
             you
             ;
             as
             you
             will
             take
             your self
             obliged
             to
             own
             ,
             and
             bear
             out
             ,
             and
             reward
             those
             that
             hazard
             state
             ,
             and
             credit
             ,
             and
             life
             for
             you
             .
             And
             if
             you
             cannot
             obey
             God
             in
             such
             a
             Trial
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             sign
             of
             a
             false-hearted
             Hypocrite
             :
             except
             your
             fall
             be
             only
             in
             a
             temptation
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             rise
             with
             renewed
             Repentance
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             which
             will
             conquer
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             As
             Peter
             ,
             who
             being
             left
             to
             himself
             for
             an
             example
             of
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             might
             have
             no
             friend
             to
             stick
             by
             him
             when
             he
             suffered
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             yet
             presently
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             afterward
             spent
             his
             strength
             and
             time
             in
             preaching
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             in
             Martyrdom
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             perhaps
             many
             a
             poor
             servant
             ,
             or
             hard
             labourer
             ,
             hath
             scarce
             any
             time
             except
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             Pray
             or
             Read.
             Let
             such
             pinch
             
             the
             flesh
             a
             little
             the
             more
             (
             so
             they
             do
             not
             overthrow
             their
             health
             )
             and
             either
             work
             the
             harder
             ,
             or
             fare
             the
             harder
             ,
             or
             be
             cloathed
             the
             more
             meanly
             ,
             or
             especially
             break
             a
             little
             of
             their
             sleep
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             find
             some
             time
             for
             these
             duties
             ;
             and
             try
             whether
             the
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             will
             not
             Recompence
             it
             .
             Never
             any
             man
             was
             a
             loser
             for
             God!
             So
             private
             Christians
             cannot
             conscionably
             discharge
             the
             great
             plain
             duty
             of
             Reproof
             and
             Exhortation
             ;
             lovingly
             ,
             yet
             plainly
             telling
             their
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             duty
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             turn
             friends
             into
             foes
             ,
             and
             possibly
             set
             all
             the
             Town
             on
             their
             heads
             .
             But
             is
             it
             a
             Duty
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             not
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             trust
             God
             with
             the
             Issue
             ,
             and
             do
             your
             work
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             will
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             losers
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             Christians
             took
             Gods
             work
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             spared
             the
             flesh
             less
             ,
             and
             trusted
             themselves
             and
             all
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             balk
             all
             the
             troublesom
             costly
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             most
             crosseth
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             more
             ordinary
             with
             them
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             joys
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             that
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             which
             is
             a
             Continual
             Feast
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             such
             full
             and
             frequent
             views
             both
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Evidencing
             Graces
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             Reconciled
             
             Face
             ,
             as
             would
             banish
             their
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             greater
             help
             to
             their
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             ,
             then
             much
             other
             labour
             doth
             prove
             .
             If
             you
             flinch
             not
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             it
             .
             If
             you
             flinch
             not
             the
             Prison
             and
             Stocks
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             sing
             as
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             did
             .
             If
             you
             refuse
             not
             to
             be
             stoned
             with
             Stephen
             ,
             you
             may
             perhaps
             see
             Heaven
             opened
             as
             he
             did
             .
             If
             you
             think
             these
             Comforts
             so
             dear
             bought
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             rather
             venture
             without
             them
             ;
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             your
             course
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             will
             convince
             you
             to
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             your
             choyce
             .
             Never
             then
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             Comfort
             ;
             remember
             you
             might
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             .
             And
             let
             me
             give
             you
             this
             with
             you
             :
             You
             will
             shortly
             find
             ,
             though
             worldly
             Pleasures
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             were
             some
             slight
             salves
             to
             your
             molested
             Conscience
             here
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             no
             cure
             nor
             ease
             for
             it
             be
             found
             hereafter
             :
             Your
             merry
             hours
             will
             then
             all
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             your
             worldly
             Delights
             forsake
             you
             in
             Distress
             :
             but
             these
             solid
             Comforts
             which
             you
             judged
             too
             dear
             ,
             would
             have
             ended
             in
             the
             Everlasting
             Joys
             of
             Glory
             .
             When
             men
             do
             flinch
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             in
             straits
             ,
             and
             juggle
             with
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             out
             all
             the
             honourable
             ,
             easy
             ,
             cheap
             part
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             
             Religion
             of
             that
             by
             it self
             ,
             leaving
             out
             all
             the
             disgraceful
             ,
             difficult
             ,
             chargeable
             ,
             self-denying
             part
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             great
             shew
             in
             the
             world
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             Religiousness
             ,
             and
             take
             themselves
             injured
             if
             men
             question
             their
             honesty
             and
             uprightness
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             these
             men
             are
             notorious
             self-deceivers
             ,
             meer
             Hypocrites
             ;
             and
             in
             plain
             truth
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             true
             description
             by
             which
             damnable
             Hypocrites
             are
             known
             from
             sound
             Christians
             .
             The
             Lord
             open
             mens
             eyes
             to
             see
             it
             in
             time
             while
             it
             may
             be
             cured
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             any
             true
             Christian
             doth
             come
             to
             this
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             he
             dis-oblige
             God
             ,
             and
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             darken
             his
             own
             Evidences
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             create
             unavoydable
             Troubles
             to
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             estrangedness
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             his
             own
             soul
             .
             Avoyd
             this
             therefore
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             will
             have
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               25.
               
               
                 My
                 next
                 Advice
                 shall
                 be
                 somewhat
                 near
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 learn
                 the
                 most
                 expeditious
                 way
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 setled
                 Comfort
                 ,
              
               [
               Study
               well
               the
               Art
               of
               Doing
               Good
               :
               &
               let
               it
               be
               your
               every-days
               contrivance
               ,
               care
               and
               business
               ,
               how
               you
               may
               lay
               out
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               trusted
               you
               with
               ,
               to
               the
               greatest
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               most
               comfortable
               account
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             STill
             remember
             (
             lest
             any
             Antinomian
             should
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             savours
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             trusting
             for
             Peace
             to
             our
             own
             Works
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             must
             not
             think
             of
             giving
             any
             of
             Christs
             honour
             or
             office
             to
             your
             best
             works
             .
             You
             must
             not
             dream
             that
             they
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             your
             sins
             :
             nor
             that
             they
             have
             any
             proper
             Merit
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             their
             worth
             to
             oblige
             God
             to
             Reward
             you
             :
             nor
             that
             you
             must
             bring
             them
             as
             a
             Price
             to
             purchase
             Christ
             and
             
             Heaven
             :
             nor
             that
             you
             have
             any
             Righteousness
             or
             Worthiness
             in
             your self
             and
             Works
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             will
             so
             denominate
             or
             own
             .
             But
             onely
             you
             must
             give
             Obedience
             its
             due
             under
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             honour
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             detract
             from
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             do
             dishonour
             him
             :
             and
             you
             must
             have
             an
             Evangelical
             
               Worthiness
               and
               Righteousness
            
             (
             so
             called
             many
             and
             many
             times
             over
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             which
             partly
             consisteth
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             your
             Obedience
             and
             Good
             Works
             ;
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             continuing
             your
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Remember
             I
             have
             given
             you
             many
             Arguments
             before
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             you
             may
             take
             Comfort
             from
             your
             Good
             Works
             ,
             and
             Gracious
             Actions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             any
             further
             Objections
             should
             be
             made
             against
             this
             ,
             read
             considerately
             and
             believingly
             Math.
             25.
             and
             Math.
             5.
             and
             7.
             
             Chapters
             throughout
             ,
             or
             the
             former
             onely
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             be
             fully
             resolved
             .
             But
             to
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             Those
             men
             that
             study
             no
             other
             Obedience
             ●hen
             onely
             to
             do
             no
             (
             positive
             )
             harm
             ,
             are
             so
             ●ar
             from
             true
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             yet
             no
             ●rue
             Christianity
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             be
             sa●ing
             to
             them
             .
             
               Doing
               Good
            
             is
             a
             high
             part
             of
             a
             Christians
             obedience
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             the
             chief
             
             part
             of
             his
             life
             .
             The
             Heathen
             could
             tell
             him
             that
             askt
             him
             ,
             How
             men
             might
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ?
             That
             one
             way
             was
             ,
             
               To
               do
               good
               to
               all
            
             .
             This
             is
             beyond
             our
             power
             ,
             being
             proper
             to
             God
             the
             Universal
             Good
             ,
             whose
             Mercy
             is
             over
             all
             his
             Works
             .
             But
             our
             Goodness
             must
             be
             Communicative
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             extended
             and
             diffused
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             .
             The
             Apostles
             charge
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             obey
             it
             if
             we
             will
             have
             Peace
             .
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
             
               VVhile
               you
               have
               time
               ,
               Do
               good
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               them
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Cease
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               learn
               to
               do
               well
               ,
               seek
               judgement
               ▪
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               judge
               the
               fatherless
               ,
               plead
               for
               the
               widow
               :
               Come
               now
               and
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               though
               your
               sins
               be
               as
               scarlet
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ;
               though
               they
               be
               red
               like
               Crimson
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               wool
               .
            
             ]
             Heb.
             13.16
             .
             
               To
               Do
               Good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               ;
               for
               with
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             ]
             1
             Tim.
             6.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Charge
               them
               that
               be
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
               nor
               trust
               in
               uncertain
               riches
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               us
               richly
               all
               things
               to
               enjoy
               :
               That
               they
               Do
               Good
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               rich
               in
               Good
               Works
               ,
               ready
               to
               distribute
               ▪
               willing
               to
               communicate
               ,
               laying
               up
               in
               store
               for
               themselves
               a
               good
               foundation
               against
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lay
               hold
               on
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             ]
             See
             Luk.
             6.33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             Mar.
             14.7
             .
             
             Math.
             5.44
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
             Jam.
             4.17
             .
             Psal
             .
             34.14
             .
             &
             37.27
             .
             &
             36.3
             .
             &
             37.3
             .
             
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Do
               Good.
            
             ]
             Gen
             ▪
             4.7
             .
             
               If
               thou
               Do
               Well
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               not
               be
               Accepted
               ?
               but
               if
               thou
               do
               Evil
               ,
               sin
               lieth
               at
               the
               dore
               .
            
             ]
             Act.
             10.3
             ,
             4.34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               thy
               Prayers
               and
               thine
               Alms
               are
               come
               up
               for
               a
               Memorial
               before
               God.
            
             ]
             35.
             
             [
             
               In
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               and
               worketh
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               Accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               to
               whom
               ye
               yield
               your selves
               servants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               servants
               ye
               are
               to
               whom
               ye
               obey
               ?
               whether
               of
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               of
               Obedience
               unto
               Righteousness
               ?
            
             ]
             13.
             
             
               Yield
               your selves
               unto
               God
               as
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               your
               members
               as
               Instruments
               of
               Righteousness
               unto
               God.
            
             ]
             Mat.
             5.16
             .
             Act.
             9.36
             .
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             
               We
               are
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               Good
               VVorks
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               .
            
             ]
             1
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
             &
             5.10
             .
             &
             5.25
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.17
             .
             Tit.
             2.7
             .
             &
             3.8.14
             .
             &
             2.14
             .
             
               He
               redeemed
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               purifie
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               Good
               VVorks
               .
            
             ]
             1
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
             
               Let
               us
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               Provoke
               to
               Love
               and
               to
               Good
               VVorks
               .
            
             ]
             What
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             passages
             may
             you
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             your
             Calling
             and
             Religion
             consisteth
             in
             
               Doing
               Good.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             this
             
             your
             care
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             or
             do
             Good
             when
             it
             fals
             in
             your
             way
             but
             you
             must
             study
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             not
             be
             well
             done
             .
             You
             must
             study
             which
             are
             Good
             Works
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             they
             that
             you
             are
             called
             to
             :
             and
             which
             are
             the
             best
             Works
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             that
             you
             choose
             not
             a
             less
             instead
             of
             a
             greater
             .
             
               God
               looks
               to
               be
               served
               with
               the
               best
               .
            
             You
             must
             study
             for
             opportunities
             of
             Doing
             Good
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             means
             of
             succeeding
             and
             accomplishing
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             Impediments
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             overcoming
             of
             disswasives
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             Temptations
             .
             You
             must
             know
             what
             Talents
             God
             hath
             entrusted
             you
             with
             ,
             and
             those
             you
             must
             study
             to
             do
             Good
             with
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             Time
             ,
             or
             Interest
             in
             men
             ,
             or
             opportunity
             ,
             or
             Riches
             ,
             or
             Credit
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Gifts
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             of
             body
             :
             If
             you
             have
             not
             one
             ,
             you
             have
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             perswade
             you
             to
             :
             Take
             your self
             for
             Gods
             Steward
             :
             Remember
             the
             time
             when
             it
             will
             be
             said
             to
             you
             [
             
               Give
               account
               of
               thy
               Stewardship
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               be
               no
               longer
               Steward
            
             ]
             Let
             it
             be
             your
             every-days
             contrivance
             ,
             how
             to
             lay
             out
             your
             Gifts
             ,
             Time
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Riches
             or
             Interest
             ,
             to
             your
             Masters
             use
             .
             Think
             which
             way
             you
             may
             do
             most
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             Promote
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Publique
             Good
             of
             
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             which
             way
             you
             may
             help
             towards
             the
             saving
             of
             particular
             mens
             souls
             ;
             and
             then
             which
             way
             you
             may
             better
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             how
             you
             may
             do
             good
             to
             mens
             bodies
             ;
             beginning
             with
             your
             own
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             your
             family
             ,
             but
             extending
             your
             help
             as
             much
             further
             as
             you
             are
             able
             .
             Ask
             your self
             every
             morning
             ,
             Which
             way
             may
             I
             this
             day
             most
             further
             my
             Masters
             business
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             men
             ?
             Ask
             your self
             every
             night
             ,
             What
             Good
             have
             I
             done
             to
             day
             ?
             And
             labour
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             Instruments
             of
             some
             great
             and
             standing
             Good
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Publick
             and
             Universal
             Good
             ;
             that
             you
             may
             look
             behind
             you
             at
             the
             years
             end
             ,
             and
             at
             your
             lives
             end
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Good
             that
             you
             have
             done
             .
             A
             piece
             of
             bread
             is
             soon
             eaten
             ,
             and
             a
             peny
             or
             a
             shilling
             is
             soon
             spent
             :
             But
             if
             you
             could
             win
             a
             Soul
             to
             God
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             a
             visible
             everlasting
             Good
             :
             If
             you
             could
             be
             Instruments
             of
             setting
             up
             a
             Godly
             Minister
             in
             a
             Congregation
             that
             want
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             Good
             of
             many
             Souls
             might
             in
             part
             be
             ascribed
             to
             you
             :
             If
             you
             could
             help
             to
             heal
             and
             unite
             a
             Divided
             Church
             ,
             you
             might
             more
             rejoyce
             to
             look
             back
             on
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             labour
             ,
             then
             any
             Physician
             may
             Rejoyce
             to
             see
             his
             poor
             Patient
             recovered
             to
             health
             .
             I
             have
             told
             Rich
             men
             in
             another
             Book
             ,
             what
             opportunities
             
             they
             have
             to
             do
             Good
             if
             they
             had
             hearts
             :
             How
             easy
             were
             it
             with
             them
             to
             refresh
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             very
             much
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             !
             To
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ;
             to
             set
             their
             Children
             to
             trades
             ;
             to
             ease
             the
             oppressed
             .
             How
             easy
             to
             maintain
             two
             or
             three
             poor
             Scholars
             at
             the
             Universities
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             But
             I
             hear
             but
             of
             few
             that
             do
             ever
             the
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             except
             three
             or
             four
             of
             my
             friends
             in
             these
             parts
             .
             Let
             me
             further
             tell
             you
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             them
             as
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             .
             Math.
             25.
             
             They
             must
             feed
             Christ
             in
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             else
             starve
             in
             Hell
             themselves
             :
             They
             must
             cloath
             naked
             Christ
             in
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             be
             laid
             naked
             to
             his
             fiery
             indignation
             for
             ever
             .
             How
             much
             more
             diligently
             then
             must
             they
             help
             mens
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             need
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             better
             ▪
             Oh
             the
             blinding
             power
             of
             Riches
             !
             O
             the
             easiness
             of
             mans
             heart
             to
             be
             deluded
             !
             Do
             Rich
             men
             never
             think
             to
             lie
             rotting
             in
             the
             dust
             ?
             do
             they
             never
             think
             that
             they
             must
             be
             accountable
             for
             all
             their
             Riches
             ?
             and
             for
             all
             their
             Time
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Interests
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             know
             that
             it
             will
             comfort
             them
             more
             at
             Death
             &
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             hear
             in
             their
             reckoning
             ,
             Item
             so
             much
             given
             to
             such
             &
             such
             Poor
             ?
             so
             much
             to
             promote
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             so
             much
             to
             maintain
             poor
             Scholars
             while
             they
             study
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ?
             
             &c.
             then
             to
             hear
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             such
             a
             Feast
             ?
             to
             entertain
             such
             Gallants
             ?
             to
             please
             such
             Noble
             friends
             ?
             so
             much
             at
             dice
             ,
             at
             cards
             ,
             at
             horse-races
             ,
             at
             cock-fights
             ?
             so
             much
             in
             excess
             of
             Apparel
             ?
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             leave
             my
             Posterity
             in
             the
             like
             pomp
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             know
             that
             it
             will
             comfort
             them
             more
             to
             hear
             then
             of
             their
             time
             spent
             in
             Reading
             Scripture
             ,
             secret
             and
             open
             Prayer
             ,
             Instructing
             and
             examining
             their
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ;
             going
             to
             their
             poor
             Neighbours
             houses
             to
             see
             what
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             godliness
             ;
             and
             in
             being
             examples
             of
             eminent
             holiness
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             in
             suppressing
             Vice
             ,
             and
             doing
             Justice
             ;
             then
             to
             hear
             of
             so
             much
             time
             spent
             in
             Vain
             Recreations
             ,
             Visits
             ,
             Luxuries
             and
             Idleness
             ?
             O
             deep
             Unbelief
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             makes
             Gentlemen
             that
             they
             tremble
             not
             to
             think
             of
             this
             Reckoning
             :
             Well
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             both
             them
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             knew
             but
             either
             that
             undispensable
             duty
             of
             Doing
             Good
             ,
             that
             lieth
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             how
             necessary
             and
             sure
             a
             way
             (
             in
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             )
             this
             act
             of
             Doing
             Good
             is
             for
             the
             souls
             Peace
             and
             consolation
             ,
             they
             would
             study
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             practice
             it
             more
             faithfully
             then
             now
             they
             do
             :
             They
             would
             then
             be
             glad
             of
             an
             opportunity
             to
             do
             Good
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Gain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Good
             it self
             .
             They
             would
             know
             that
             lending
             
             to
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             onely
             thriving
             Usury
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             part
             of
             all
             their
             Time
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Interest
             in
             men
             ,
             Power
             or
             Honours
             will
             be
             then
             comfortable
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             laid
             out
             for
             God
             ;
             And
             they
             will
             one
             day
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             take
             up
             with
             the
             scraps
             of
             their
             Time
             and
             Riches
             which
             their
             flesh
             can
             spare
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             be
             first
             served
             ,
             even
             before
             all
             comers
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             best
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             take
             them
             for
             no
             servants
             of
             his
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             find
             it
             so
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             now
             believe
             it
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             these
             lines
             may
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             ,
             let
             me
             here
             mind
             them
             of
             two
             weighty
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             opportunities
             of
             Doing
             very
             great
             Good
             hath
             been
             long
             in
             their
             hands
             ?
             and
             how
             great
             an
             account
             of
             it
             they
             have
             to
             make
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             long
             in
             their
             power
             to
             have
             done
             much
             to
             the
             Reconciling
             of
             our
             Differences
             ,
             and
             healing
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             by
             setting
             Divines
             a
             work
             of
             different
             Judgements
             to
             find
             out
             a
             temperament
             for
             Accommodation
             .
             It
             hath
             long
             been
             in
             their
             power
             to
             have
             done
             much
             towards
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             the
             dark
             Congregations
             in
             England
             and
             Wales
             ,
             with
             competently
             able
             ,
             sound
             and
             faithful
             Teachers
             !
             We
             have
             many
             Congregations
             that
             do
             contain
             three
             thousand
             ,
             five
             
             thousand
             ,
             or
             ten
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             of
             Private
             oversight
             ;
             and
             so
             poor
             souls
             must
             be
             neglected
             ,
             let
             Ministers
             be
             never
             so
             able
             or
             painful
             :
             We
             have
             divers
             Godly
             Private
             Christians
             of
             so
             much
             understanding
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             helping
             us
             as
             Officers
             in
             our
             Churches
             :
             but
             they
             are
             all
             so
             poor
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             spare
             one
             hour
             in
             a
             day
             or
             two
             from
             their
             labour
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             work
             :
             How
             many
             a
             Congregation
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Case
             ?
             Nothing
             almost
             is
             wanting
             to
             us
             to
             have
             set
             our
             Congregations
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             done
             this
             great
             work
             of
             Reformation
             which
             there
             is
             so
             much
             talking
             of
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             want
             of
             Maintenance
             for
             a
             Competent
             Number
             of
             Ministers
             or
             Elders
             to
             attend
             the
             work
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             in
             great
             Congregations
             this
             is
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             a
             sore
             that
             no
             other
             means
             will
             remedy
             .
             Was
             it
             never
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Rulers
             to
             have
             helpt
             us
             here
             ?
             Was
             nothing
             sold
             for
             other
             uses
             ,
             that
             was
             once
             Devoted
             and
             Dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             helpt
             us
             in
             this
             our
             miserable
             distress
             ?
             Were
             our
             Churches
             able
             to
             maintain
             their
             own
             Officers
             ,
             our
             Case
             were
             more
             tolerable
             :
             but
             when
             a
             Congregation
             that
             wants
             six
             ,
             or
             seven
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             maintain
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             mind
             our
             Rulers
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             mortal
             Enemies
             those
             men
             are
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             would
             perswade
             them
             that
             they
             must
             not
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             Do
             Good
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             such
             ;
             nor
             further
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             propagate
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             stablish
             Christs
             orders
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             then
             by
             a
             common
             maintaining
             the
             Peace
             and
             Liberties
             of
             all
             .
             What
             doctrine
             could
             more
             desperately
             undo
             you
             if
             entertained
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             once
             perswaded
             that
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             you
             to
             
               Do
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Greatest
             Good
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             your
             successes
             have
             but
             made
             way
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Comfort
             ,
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Reward
             is
             lost
             :
             And
             consequently
             all
             the
             Glorious
             preparative
             successes
             ,
             as
             to
             you
             ,
             are
             lost
             :
             If
             once
             you
             take
             your selves
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             as
             Rulers
             for
             Christ
             ,
             you
             cannot
             promise
             your selves
             that
             Christ
             will
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             for
             you
             as
             Rulers
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Mercy
             :
             This
             Mr.
             Owen
             hath
             lately
             told
             you
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             Oct.
             13.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               Heaven
               forbid
               ,
               that
               ever
               all
               the
               Devils
               in
               Hell
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               seduced
               souls
               in
               England
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               the
               Rulers
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               deeply
               bound
               to
               God
               by
               Vows
               ,
               Mercies
               ,
               Professions
               ,
               and
               high
               expences
               of
               treasure
               and
               blood
               ,
               to
               Reform
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               propagate
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               that
               
               now
               after
               all
               this
               it
               belongeth
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               as
               Rulers
               be
               no
               more
               for
               Christ
               the●
               for
               Mahomet
               :
               But
               if
               ever
               it
               should
               prove
               the
               sad
               case
               of
               England
               to
               have
               such
               Rulers
               (
               which
               I
               strongly
               hope
               will
               never
               be
               )
               if
               my
               Prognosti●ks
               fail
               not
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               their
               fate
               :
               The
               Lord
               Jesus
               will
               forsake
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               &
               the
               Prayers
               of
               his
               Saints
               will
               be
               fully
               turned
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               his
               Elect
               shall
               cry
               to
               him
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               till
               he
               avenge
               them
               speedily
               ,
               by
               making
               these
               his
               enemies
               to
               l●ck
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               dashing
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               vessel
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               that
               he
               should
               reign
               over
               them
               :
               And
               then
               they
               shall
               know
               whether
               Christ
               be
               not
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             may
             think
             I
             Digress
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             But
             as
             long
             as
             I
             speak
             but
             for
             my
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             
               Doing
               Good
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             I
             am
             quite
             out
             of
             my
             way
             .
             But
             to
             return
             nearer
             to
             those
             for
             whose
             sakes
             I
             chiefly
             write
             :
             This
             is
             that
             sum
             of
             my
             advice
             :
             Study
             with
             all
             the
             understanding
             you
             have
             ,
             how
             to
             do
             as
             much
             Good
             while
             you
             have
             time
             as
             possibly
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             (
             without
             any
             Popish
             or
             Pharisaical
             self-confidence
             )
             to
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             art
             for
             obtaining
             spiritual
             Peace
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             comfort
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             end
             use
             seriously
             and
             daily
             to
             bethink
             
             your self
             ,
             What
             way
             of
             expending
             your
             Time
             and
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             Talents
             ,
             will
             be
             most
             comfortable
             for
             you
             to
             hear
             of
             ,
             and
             review
             at
             Judgement
             ?
             and
             take
             that
             as
             the
             way
             most
             comfortable
             now
             .
             Onely
             consult
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             make
             not
             your
             flesh
             of
             your
             counsel
             in
             this
             work
             :
             but
             take
             it
             for
             your
             enemy
             :
             expect
             its
             violent
             unwearied
             opposition
             :
             But
             regard
             not
             any
             of
             its
             clamours
             or
             repinings
             :
             But
             know
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             your
             truest
             spiritual
             comforts
             are
             a
             Prize
             that
             must
             be
             won
             upon
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             I
             will
             only
             add
             to
             this
             the
             words
             of
             Blessed
             Dr.
             Sibs
             (
             a
             man
             that
             was
             no
             enemy
             to
             Free
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             unjust
             Patron
             of
             mans
             Works
             )
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               Souls
               Conflict
               ;
               Christ
               is
               first
               a
               King
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               Peace
               :
               The
               Righteousness
               that
               he
               works
               by
               his
               Spirit
               brings
               a
               Peace
               of
               sanctification
               :
               whereby
               though
               we
               are
               not
               freed
               from
               sin
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               combat
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               the
               victory
               over
               it
               .
               Some
               Degree
               of
               Comfort
               follows
               every
               Good
               Action
               ,
               as
               heat
               accompanies
               fire
               ,
               and
               as
               beams
               and
               influences
               issue
               from
               the
               Sun
               :
               Which
               is
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               very
               Heathens
               upon
               the
               discharge
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               have
               found
               Comfort
               and
               Peace
               answerable
               :
               this
               is
               a
               Reward
               before
               our
               Reward
            
             Again
             ,
             
               In
               watchfulness
               and
               diligence
               we
               sooner
               meet
               with
               Comfort
               then
               in
               idle
               Complaining
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
             Pag.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             
               An
               unimployed
               life
               is
               a
               burthen
               to
               it self
               .
               God
               is
               a
               pure
               act
               :
               always
               Working
               :
               always
               Doing
               :
               and
               the
               nearer
               our
               soul
               comes
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               in
               action
               ,
               and
               the
               freer
               from
               disquiet
               .
               Men
               experimentally
               feel
               that
               Comfort
               in
               Doing
               that
               which
               belongs
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               longed
               for
               and
               went
               without
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Bruised
               Reed
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               more
               Comfort
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               Christ
               then
               there
               is
               Care
               to
               Please
               him
               .
               Otherwise
               to
               make
               him
               an
               A
               better
               of
               a
               lawless
               and
               a
               loose
               life
               ,
               is
               to
               transform
               him
               into
               a
               phancy
               ;
               nay
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               him
               whose
               works
               he
               came
               to
               destroy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               detestable
               Idolatry
               of
               all
               .
               One
               way
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               prevaileth
               in
               his
               ,
               is
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               such
               thoughts
               :
               Yet
               we
               see
               ,
               People
               will
               frame
               a
               Divinity
               to
               themselves
               ,
               pleasing
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               sutable
               to
               their
               own
               ends
               ,
               which
               being
               vain
               in
               the
               substance
               ,
               will
               prove
               likewise
               vain
               in
               the
               fruit
               ,
               and
               a
               building
               upon
               the
               sands
               .
            
             So
             far
             Dr.
             Sibs
             .
             It
             seems
             there
             were
             Libertines
             and
             Antinomians
             then
             :
             and
             will
             be
             as
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             carnal
             unsanctified
             Professors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               26.
               
               Having
               led
               you
               thus
               far
               towards
               a
               setled
               Peace
               ,
               my
               next
               Direction
               shall
               contain
               a
               Necessary
               Caution
               ,
               lest
               you
               run
               as
               far
               into
               the
               contrary
               extreme
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 you
                 neither
                 trouble
                 your
                 own
                 soul
                 with
                 needless
                 scruples
                 ;
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 your
                 own
                 Condition
                 :
                 Nor
                 yet
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 your self
                 more
                 work
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 feigning
                 things
                 unlawful
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 placing
                 your
                 Religion
                 in
                 Will-worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 an
                 over-curious
                 insisting
                 on
                 Circumstantials
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 over-rigorous
                 dealing
                 with
                 your
                 Body
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             but
             the
             Exposition
             of
             
               Solomons
               ,
               Be
               not
               Over-wise
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               Righteous
               ●vermuch
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             7.16
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             serve
             God
             too
             much
             ;
             formally
             and
             strictly
             considering
             his
             service
             :
             much
             less
             Love
             him
             too
             much
             .
             But
             we
             may
             do
             too
             much
             Materially
             
             intending
             thereby
             to
             serve
             God
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             true
             Righteousness
             ,
             yet
             being
             Intended
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             done
             as
             a
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             here
             called
             Over-much-Righteousness
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             stark
             madness
             in
             the
             prophane
             secure
             World
             to
             think
             that
             the
             doing
             of
             no
             more
             then
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             ,
             is
             Doing
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             More
             then
             needs
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             had
             bid
             us
             do
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             or
             had
             made
             such
             Laws
             as
             few
             of
             the
             foolish
             Rulers
             on
             earth
             would
             make
             :
             This
             is
             plainly
             to
             Blaspheme
             the
             Most
             High
             ▪
             by
             denying
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             his
             Just
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             :
             and
             to
             Blaspheme
             his
             holy
             Laws
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             too
             strict
             ,
             precise
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             more
             to
             do
             then
             needs
             :
             and
             to
             reproach
             his
             sweet
             and
             holy
             ways
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             grievous
             ,
             intolerable
             and
             unnecessary
             .
             Much
             more
             is
             their
             Madness
             ,
             in
             charging
             the
             Godly
             with
             being
             too
             Pure
             ,
             and
             too
             Precise
             ,
             and
             making
             too
             great
             a
             stir
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             meerly
             for
             their
             Godliness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             best
             do
             fall
             so
             far
             short
             of
             what
             Gods
             Word
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             do
             require
             ,
             that
             their
             Consciences
             do
             more
             grievously
             accuse
             them
             of
             Negligence
             ,
             then
             the
             barking
             World
             doth
             of
             being
             too
             precise
             and
             diligent
             :
             And
             yet
             more
             mad
             are
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             lay
             out
             so
             much
             Time
             ,
             
             and
             Care
             ,
             and
             Labour
             for
             Earthly
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             contemptible
             bodies
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             think
             that
             Heaven
             and
             their
             Everlasting
             Happiness
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             escaping
             of
             everlasting
             damnation
             in
             Hell
             ,
             are
             Matters
             not
             worth
             so
             much
             ado
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             had
             with
             a
             few
             cold
             wishes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             s
             but
             folly
             to
             do
             so
             much
             for
             it
             as
             the
             Godly
             do
             :
             That
             no
             labour
             should
             be
             thought
             too
             much
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             every
             little
             is
             enough
             for
             God.
             And
             that
             these
             wretched
             souls
             are
             so
             blinded
             by
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             so
             bewitched
             by
             the
             Devil
             into
             an
             utter
             Ignorance
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             verily
             think
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             They
             Love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             love
             Heavenly
             things
             better
             then
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             Extremes
             there
             are
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             wise
             Christians
             must
             labour
             to
             avoyd
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Question
             among
             Divines
             ,
             Whether
             the
             common
             rule
             in
             Ethicks
             ,
             
               That
               Virtue
               is
               ever
               in
               the
               middle
               between
               two
               extremes
               ,
            
             be
             sound
             ,
             as
             to
             Christian
             Virtues
             :
             Amesius
             saith
             ,
             No.
             The
             Case
             is
             not
             very
             hard
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             use
             these
             three
             Distinctions
             .
             1.
             
             Between
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             meer
             Rational
             faculties
             ,
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             called
             ,
             Elicite
             
             Acts
             ;
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Inferiour
             faculties
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             called
             ,
             Imperate
             Acts.
             2.
             
             Between
             the
             Acts
             that
             are
             About
             the
             End
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             About
             the
             Means
             .
             3.
             
             Between
             the
             Intension
             of
             an
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             Objective-Extension
             ,
             and
             Comparison
             of
             Object
             with
             Object
             .
             And
             so
             I
             say
             :
             1.
             
             The
             End
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             and
             Salvation
             )
             cannot
             be
             too
             fully
             Known
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             Loved
             ,
             with
             a
             pure
             Rational
             Love
             of
             Complacency
             ,
             nor
             too
             much
             sought
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             soul
             as
             purely
             Rational
             :
             For
             the
             End
             being
             loved
             and
             sought
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             Infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             must
             be
             loved
             and
             sought
             without
             Measure
             or
             Limitation
             ,
             it
             being
             Impossible
             here
             to
             exceed
             .
             Prop.
             2.
             
             The
             Means
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             not
             mis-apprehended
             ,
             but
             taken
             as
             Means
             ,
             and
             Materially
             well
             understood
             ,
             cannot
             be
             too
             clearly
             discerned
             ,
             nor
             too
             Rightly
             chosen
             ,
             nor
             too
             Resolutely
             prosecuted
             .
             Prop.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             too
             possible
             to
             mis-apprehend
             the
             Means
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             them
             instead
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Over-love
             them
             .
             Prop.
             4.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             all
             the
             Means
             consisteth
             in
             a
             Middle
             or
             Mean
             betwixt
             two
             Extreams
             ,
             materially
             :
             both
             which
             Extreams
             are
             sin
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             over-do
             about
             all
             the
             Means
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Extent
             of
             our
             acts
             .
             Though
             we
             cannot
             Love
             God
             too
             
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             Read
             ,
             Meditate
             ,
             Confer
             of
             Good
             too
             much
             :
             For
             one
             Duty
             may
             shut
             out
             another
             ;
             and
             a
             greater
             may
             be
             neglected
             by
             our
             over-doing
             in
             a
             lesser
             :
             which
             was
             the
             Pharisees
             sin
             in
             Sabbath-Resting
             .
             5.
             
             If
             we
             be
             never
             so
             right
             in
             the
             extension
             of
             our
             Acts
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             go
             too
             far
             in
             the
             Intension
             of
             the
             Imperate
             Acts
             or
             Passions
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             on
             the
             Means
             and
             End
             :
             Though
             the
             pure
             Acts
             of
             Knowing
             or
             Willing
             cannot
             be
             too
             great
             towards
             God
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             the
             Passions
             and
             Acts
             commonly
             called
             Sensitive
             ,
             may
             .
             A
             man
             may
             Think
             on
             God
             not
             onely
             too
             much
             (
             as
             to
             exclude
             other
             necessary
             thoughts
             )
             but
             too
             Intensly
             :
             and
             Love
             and
             Desire
             too
             Passionately
             :
             For
             there
             is
             a
             Degree
             of
             Thinking
             or
             Meditating
             ,
             and
             of
             Passionate
             Love
             and
             Desire
             ,
             which
             the
             brain
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             cause
             Madness
             ,
             and
             quite
             overthrow
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             by
             overstretching
             the
             organs
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             extreme
             turbulency
             of
             the
             agitated
             spirits
             .
             Yet
             I
             never
             knew
             the
             man
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             do
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             was
             ever
             guilty
             of
             one
             of
             these
             excesses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Loving
             or
             Desiring
             God
             so
             Passionately
             as
             to
             distract
             him
             :
             But
             I
             have
             often
             known
             weak-headed
             people
             (
             that
             be
             not
             able
             to
             order
             their
             thoughts
             )
             and
             many
             Melancholy
             People
             ▪
             Guilty
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
             thinking
             too
             much
             and
             too
             seriously
             and
             intensly
             on
             Good
             and
             Holy
             things
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             overthrown
             their
             Reason
             and
             been
             distracted
             .
             And
             here
             I
             would
             give
             all
             such
             weak-headed
             Melancholy
             persons
             this
             warning
             ,
             That
             whereas
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Rest
             ,
             I
             so
             much
             press
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             Heavenly
             Meditation
             ,
             I
             do
             intend
             it
             onely
             for
             sound
             heads
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Melancholy
             that
             have
             weak
             heads
             ,
             and
             are
             unable
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             That
             may
             be
             their
             sin
             ,
             which
             to
             others
             is
             a
             very
             great
             duty
             :
             While
             they
             think
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             but
             disable
             themselves
             for
             that
             which
             they
             can
             do
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             advise
             those
             Melancholy
             persons
             whose
             minds
             are
             so
             troubled
             ,
             and
             heads
             weakned
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             overthrowing
             their
             Understandings
             (
             which
             usually
             begins
             in
             multitudes
             of
             scruples
             ,
             and
             restlesness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             continual
             fears
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             temptations
             :
             where
             it
             begins
             with
             these
             ,
             distraction
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             )
             that
             they
             forbear
             Meditation
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             duty
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             be
             the
             more
             in
             those
             duties
             which
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             :
             especially
             Conference
             with
             Judicious
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Chearful
             and
             Thankful
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             Mercies
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             may
             possibly
             exceed
             in
             Gods
             service
             :
             Let
             me
             now
             a
             little
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
           
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             Devils
             Policy
             to
             begin
             in
             perswading
             men
             to
             Worldlyness
             ,
             Flesh-pleasing
             ,
             Security
             and
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             utter
             Neglect
             of
             God
             and
             their
             souls
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             preferring
             their
             bodies
             and
             worldly
             things
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             destroyeth
             the
             world
             .
             But
             where
             this
             will
             not
             take
             ,
             but
             God
             awaketh
             men
             effectually
             ,
             and
             casteth
             out
             the
             sleepy
             Devil
             ,
             usually
             he
             fils
             mens
             heads
             with
             needless
             scruples
             ,
             and
             next
             setteth
             them
             on
             a
             Religion
             not
             commanded
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             poor
             souls
             believe
             they
             do
             Nothing
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             more
             then
             God
             hath
             commanded
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Devil
             hath
             no
             other
             way
             left
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             he
             will
             pretend
             to
             be
             Religious
             and
             Godly
             himself
             :
             and
             then
             he
             is
             always
             over-religious
             and
             over-godly
             in
             his
             Materials
             .
             
               All
               over-doing
               in
               Gods
               work
               is
               undoing
               .
            
             And
             who
             ever
             you
             meet
             with
             that
             would
             Over-do
             ,
             suspect
             him
             to
             be
             either
             a
             subtil
             destroying
             enemy
             ,
             or
             one
             deluded
             by
             the
             destroyer
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Tragedy
             could
             I
             here
             shew
             you
             of
             the
             Devils
             acting
             !
             and
             what
             a
             Mysterie
             in
             the
             Hellish
             Art
             of
             Deceiving
             could
             I
             open
             to
             you
             !
             And
             shall
             I
             keep
             the
             Devils
             counsel
             ?
             No.
             O
             that
             God
             would
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             poor
             desolate
             Churches
             at
             l●st
             to
             see
             it
             !
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             Wisdom
             and
             tender
             Mercy
             ,
             establisheth
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Rule
             
             of
             Life
             ,
             Pure
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             but
             simple
             and
             plain
             ;
             laying
             the
             Condition
             of
             mans
             salvation
             more
             in
             the
             Honesty
             of
             the
             Believing
             Heart
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             subtilty
             of
             a
             Knowing
             Head.
             He
             comprized
             the
             Truths
             which
             were
             of
             Necessity
             to
             salvation
             in
             a
             Narrow
             room
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             .
             As
             long
             as
             Christians
             were
             such
             ,
             and
             held
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             rode
             in
             Triumph
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             an
             Omnipotency
             of
             the
             Spirit
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             bearing
             down
             all
             before
             it
             .
             Princes
             and
             Scepters
             stoopt
             :
             subtil
             Philosophy
             was
             non-plust
             ;
             and
             all
             useful
             Sciences
             came
             down
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             themselves
             Servants
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             were
             well
             contented
             to
             attend
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Christ
             ;
             As
             Mr.
             Herbert
             saith
             in
             his
             
               Church
               Militant
            
             :
          
           
             
               Religion
               thence
               fled
               into
               Greece
               ,
               where
               Arts
            
             
               Gave
               her
               the
               highest
               place
               in
               all
               mens
               hearts
               :
            
             
               Learning
               was
               pos'd
               :
               Philosophy
               was
               set
               ;
            
             
               Sophisters
               taken
               in
               a
               Fishers
               Net.
            
             
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               were
               at
               a
               loss
               ,
            
             
               And
               wheel'd
               about
               again
               to
               spell
               Christs
               Cross
               .
            
             
               Prayers
               chas't
               Syllogisms
               into
               their
               den
               ,
            
             
               And
               Ergo
               was
               transform'd
               into
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Serpent
             envying
             this
             Happiness
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             undo
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             drawing
             us
             from
             our
             Christian
             simplicity
             .
             By
             the
             occasion
             of
             Hereticks
             quarrels
             and
             errours
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             steps
             in
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             be
             a
             spirit
             of
             Zeal
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             so
             Over-do
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             he
             perswades
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             enlarge
             their
             Creed
             ,
             and
             adde
             this
             Clause
             against
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             but
             for
             the
             perfecting
             and
             preserving
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             And
             so
             he
             brings
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Matter
             of
             so
             much
             Wit
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             complains
             )
             that
             ordinary
             heads
             were
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             it
             .
             He
             had
             got
             them
             with
             a
             Religious
             zealous
             Cruelty
             to
             their
             own
             and
             others
             souls
             ,
             to
             lay
             all
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             some
             unsearchable
             mysteries
             about
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             God
             either
             never
             revealed
             ,
             or
             never
             clearly
             revealed
             ,
             or
             never
             laid
             so
             great
             a
             stress
             upon
             :
             Yet
             he
             perswades
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Scripture-p●oof
             enough
             for
             these
             :
             Onely
             the
             Scripture
             sp●●e
             it
             but
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             or
             in
             darker
             terms
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             but
             gather
             into
             their
             Creed
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             plainer
             expressions
             which
             Hereticks
             might
             not
             so
             easily
             corrupt
             ,
             pervert
             or
             evade
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             Reverend
             Zeal
             ?
             and
             was
             not
             the
             Devil
             seemingly
             now
             a
             Christian
             of
             the
             most
             judicious
             and
             forward
             sort
             ?
             But
             what
             got
             he
             at
             this
             
             one
             game
             ?
             1.
             
             He
             necessitated
             Implicit
             Faith
             even
             in
             Fundamentals
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             got
             points
             beyond
             a
             vulgar
             reach
             among
             Fundamentals
             .
             2.
             
             He
             necessitated
             some
             living
             Judge
             for
             the
             Determining
             of
             Fundamentals
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               in
               se
            
             (
             the
             Soul
             of
             Popish
             wickedness
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             in
             sense
             that
             the
             People
             must
             take
             for
             Fundamentals
             .
             3.
             
             He
             got
             a
             standing
             Verdict
             against
             the
             perfection
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             (
             and
             consequently
             against
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             )
             That
             it
             will
             not
             afford
             us
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Creed
             or
             Systeme
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             or
             Points
             absolutely
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             and
             Brotherly
             Communion
             ,
             in
             fit
             or
             tolerable
             phrases
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             mend
             the
             language
             at
             least
             .
             4.
             
             He
             opened
             a
             gap
             for
             humane
             Additions
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             might
             afterwards
             bring
             in
             more
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             5.
             
             He
             framed
             an
             Engine
             for
             an
             Infallible
             Division
             ,
             and
             to
             tear
             in
             Pieces
             the
             Church
             ,
             Casting
             out
             all
             as
             Hereticks
             that
             could
             not
             subscribe
             to
             his
             Additions
             ,
             and
             necessitating
             separation
             by
             all
             dissenters
             ,
             to
             the
             Worlds
             End
             ,
             till
             the
             Devils
             engine
             be
             overthrown
             .
             6.
             
             And
             hereby
             he
             lays
             a
             ground
             upon
             the
             Divisions
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             doubt
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             which
             is
             the
             right
             .
             7.
             
             And
             he
             lays
             the
             ground
             of
             certain
             heart-burnings
             ,
             and
             mutual
             
             Hatred
             ,
             Contentions
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             and
             Enmity
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             enough
             got
             at
             one
             Cast
             ?
             Doth
             there
             need
             any
             more
             to
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Romish
             and
             Hellish
             darkness
             ?
             Did
             not
             this
             one
             act
             found
             the
             Seat
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             Devil
             get
             more
             in
             his
             Gown
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             get
             by
             his
             Sword
             in
             three
             hundred
             years
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gave
             them
             full
             warning
             of
             this
             before-hand
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               Jealous
               over
               you
               with
               a
               godly
               Jealousy
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               espoused
               you
               to
               one
               Husband
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               present
               you
               as
               a
               chast
               Virgin
               to
               Christ
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               Serpent
               beguiled
            
             Eve
             
               through
               his
               subtilty
               ,
               so
               your
               minds
               should
               be
               corrupted
               from
               the
               simplitity
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             Rom.
             14.1
             .
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               receive
               ye
               :
               but
               not
               to
               Doubtful
               Disputations
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
               for
               Correction
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               Good
               Works
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             8.20
             .
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               :
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               them
               .
            
             With
             many
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             This
             plot
             the
             Serpent
             hath
             found
             so
             successful
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             followed
             it
             on
             to
             this
             
             day
             .
             He
             hath
             made
             it
             the
             great
             Engine
             to
             get
             Rome
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             the
             great
             Dividers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             :
             He
             made
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             believe
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             owned
             the
             antient
             Creed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             in
             as
             many
             and
             more
             additional
             Articles
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             Anathematize
             all
             gainsayers
             :
             and
             these
             Additions
             must
             be
             the
             peculiar
             Mark
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             Romish
             :
             and
             then
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             own
             not
             those
             super-added
             Points
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             Judges
             .
             Yea
             among
             our selves
             hath
             the
             Devil
             used
             successfully
             this
             plot
             :
             What
             Confession
             of
             the
             purest
             Church
             hath
             not
             some
             more
             then
             is
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             The
             most
             modest
             must
             mend
             the
             phrase
             ,
             and
             speak
             plainer
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             their
             own
             in
             it
             ;
             not
             excepting
             our
             own
             most
             reformed
             Confession
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             where
             Modesty
             restrains
             men
             from
             putting
             all
             such
             inventions
             and
             explications
             in
             their
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Devil
             perswades
             men
             that
             they
             being
             the
             Judgements
             of
             Godly
             Reverend
             Divines
             (
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             Reverenced
             ,
             valued
             and
             heard
             )
             it
             is
             almost
             as
             much
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whoever
             dissenteth
             must
             be
             noted
             with
             a
             black
             coal
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             disgrace
             him
             ,
             and
             avoyd
             Communion
             with
             him
             as
             an
             Heretick
             .
             Hence
             
             lately
             is
             your
             Union
             ,
             Communion
             and
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             laid
             upon
             certain
             unsearchable
             Mysteries
             about
             Predestination
             ,
             the
             order
             and
             objects
             of
             Gods
             Decrees
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Spirits
             secretest
             operations
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Wils
             essential
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             its
             power
             of
             self-determining
             the
             Divine
             concourse
             ,
             determination
             or
             predestination
             of
             mans
             and
             all
             other
             Creatures
             actions
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             is
             scarcely
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             fit
             member
             for
             our
             fraternal
             Communion
             that
             differs
             from
             us
             herein
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             this
             one
             Plot
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             been
             kept
             pure
             ;
             Religion
             had
             been
             one
             ;
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             had
             been
             more
             one
             then
             they
             are
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Devil
             turn'd
             Orthodox
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             made
             so
             many
             true
             Christians
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             Epiphamus
             and
             Austin
             have
             enrolled
             in
             the
             black
             List
             :
             Had
             not
             the
             Enemy
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             got
             into
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             pathetique
             an
             Oration
             as
             to
             inflame
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Truth
             to
             be
             over-zealous
             for
             it
             ,
             &
             to
             do
             too
             much
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             had
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Yea
             still
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             any
             man
             of
             Experience
             and
             Moderation
             stand
             up
             to
             reduce
             men
             to
             the
             antient
             simplicity
             ,
             he
             presently
             seems
             the
             most
             zealous
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             tels
             the
             unexperienced
             Leaders
             of
             the
             flocks
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             favour
             of
             some
             Heresy
             
             that
             such
             a
             man
             speaks
             ;
             he
             is
             plotting
             a
             Carnal
             Syncretism
             ,
             and
             attempting
             the
             reconcilement
             of
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ;
             he
             is
             tainted
             with
             Popery
             ,
             or
             Socinianism
             ,
             or
             Arminianism
             ,
             or
             Calvinism
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             may
             make
             him
             odious
             with
             those
             he
             speaks
             to
             .
             O
             what
             the
             Devil
             hath
             got
             by
             Over-doing
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             is
             true
             in
             Doctrines
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Pastoral
             Authority
             and
             Government
             .
             When
             the
             Serpent
             could
             not
             get
             the
             World
             to
             despise
             the
             poor
             Fishermen
             that
             published
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             the
             Devil
             being
             Judged
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             Convinced
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Agent
             ,
             Advocate
             and
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             )
             he
             will
             then
             be
             the
             forwardest
             to
             honour
             and
             promote
             them
             :
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             make
             Constantine
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             perswade
             him
             to
             raise
             them
             in
             worldly
             glory
             to
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Lords
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             possess
             them
             with
             Princely
             Dignities
             and
             Revenues
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             got
             as
             much
             by
             over-honouring
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             did
             by
             persecuting
             and
             despising
             them
             .
             And
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             when
             this
             plot
             is
             descryed
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             taken
             down
             that
             super●●uous
             honour
             ,
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             what
             doth
             the
             Devil
             but
             set
             in
             again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ?
             and
             none
             is
             so
             Zealous
             a
             Reformer
             as
             he
             .
             He
             cryes
             down
             all
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             which
             he
             desireth
             
             should
             fall
             :
             Their
             Tythes
             and
             Maintenance
             are
             Antichristian
             and
             oppressive
             (
             O
             Pious
             Merciful
             Devil
             )
             down
             with
             them
             !
             These
             Church-lands
             were
             given
             by
             Papists
             to
             Popish
             uses
             ,
             to
             maintain
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             :
             down
             with
             them
             .
             These
             Colledge-lands
             ,
             these
             Cathedrals
             ,
             nay
             these
             Church-houses
             ,
             or
             Temples
             (
             for
             so
             I
             le
             call
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             Devil
             will
             or
             no
             )
             all
             come
             from
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             are
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             :
             down
             with
             them
             .
             Nay
             think
             you
             but
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             boldness
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             These
             Priests
             ,
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             all
             Antichristian
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             Needless
             ,
             Enviers
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophesy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gifts
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             Monopolizers
             of
             Preaching
             :
             down
             with
             them
             too
             !
             So
             that
             though
             he
             yet
             have
             not
             what
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             hath
             done
             more
             as
             a
             Reformer
             by
             over-doing
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             in
             many
             a
             year
             as
             a
             Deformer
             or
             hinderer
             of
             Reformation
             :
             Yet
             if
             he
             do
             but
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Power
             that
             can
             do
             him
             a
             Mischief
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             tell
             them
             .
             They
             must
             be
             Merciful
             ,
             and
             not
             deal
             Cruelly
             with
             sinners
             !
             Nay
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             them
             to
             reform
             ,
             or
             to
             Judge
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             who
             not
             ▪
             or
             to
             restrain
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             Church-disturbers
             .
             Christ
             is
             sufficient
             for
             this
             himself
             .
             ]
             How
             o●t
             hath
             the
             Devil
             preached
             thus
             ,
             to
             tye
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             might
             wound
             him
             ?
          
           
           
             Would
             you
             see
             any
             further
             how
             he
             hath
             play'd
             this
             successful
             game
             of
             Over-doing
             ?
             Why
             he
             hath
             done
             as
             much
             by
             it
             in
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             almost
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             When
             he
             cannot
             have
             Discipline
             neglected
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             over-zealous
             spirit
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             he
             perswades
             them
             to
             appoint
             men
             Penance
             ,
             and
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             necks
             of
             Princes
             under
             their
             feet
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Tyrannie
             must
             be
             abated
             ,
             he
             cryes
             down
             all
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             it
             is
             all
             but
             Tyrannie
             and
             humane
             Inventions
             ;
             And
             this
             confessing
             sin
             to
             Ministers
             for
             Relief
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             this
             open
             Confessing
             in
             the
             Congregation
             for
             a
             due
             Manifestation
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hold
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             but
             Popery
             and
             Priestly
             Domineering
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             matter
             of
             Worship
             ,
             worst
             of
             all
             :
             When
             he
             could
             not
             perswade
             the
             world
             to
             persecute
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             refuse
             him
             and
             his
             Worship
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             will
             be
             the
             most
             zealous
             Worshipper
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             as
             Herod
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               worship
               him
               .
            
             He
             perswades
             men
             to
             Do
             and
             Over-do
             :
             He
             sets
             them
             on
             laying
             out
             their
             Revenues
             in
             sumptuous
             Fabricks
             ,
             in
             fighting
             to
             be
             Masters
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land
             and
             Sepulcher
             of
             Christ
             ,
             on
             going
             Pilgrimages
             .
             
             Worshipping
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Shrines
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             Adoring
             the
             very
             bread
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             God
             ,
             excessive
             fastings
             ,
             choyce
             of
             meats
             ,
             Numbred
             Prayers
             on
             beads
             ,
             Repetitions
             of
             words
             ,
             so
             many
             
               Ave
               Maries
               ,
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             the
             name
             Jesus
             so
             oft
             Repeated
             in
             a
             breath
             ,
             so
             many
             Holy-days
             to
             Saints
             ,
             Canonical
             hours
             ,
             even
             at
             midnight
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Latine
             for
             greater
             reverence
             ,
             Crossings
             ,
             holy
             garments
             ,
             variety
             of
             prescribed
             gestures
             ,
             kneeling
             and
             worshipping
             before
             Images
             ,
             sacrificing
             Christ
             again
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Mass
             ;
             forswearing
             Marriage
             ;
             living
             retiredly
             as
             separate
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             multitudes
             of
             new
             prescribed
             Rules
             and
             orders
             of
             life
             ;
             vowing
             poverty
             ,
             begging
             without
             need
             ;
             creeping
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Holy
             water
             ,
             and
             Holy
             bread
             ,
             carrying
             Palms
             ,
             kneeling
             at
             Altars
             ,
             bearing
             Candles
             ,
             Ashes
             ;
             In
             Baptism
             ,
             Crossing
             ,
             Conjuring
             out
             the
             Devil
             ,
             salting
             ,
             spittle
             ,
             oyl
             ;
             taking
             Pardons
             ,
             Indulgencies
             and
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             praying
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             perambulations
             ,
             serving
             God
             to
             Merit
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             ease
             souls
             in
             Purgatory
             ;
             doing
             Works
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             with
             multitudes
             the
             like
             :
             All
             these
             hath
             the
             Devil
             added
             to
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             so
             zealous
             a
             Worshipper
             of
             Christ
             is
             he
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             that
             way
             .
             Read
             Mr.
             
               Herberts
               Church
               Militant
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             pag.
             188
             ,
             189
             ,
             190.
             
             I
             could
             trace
             
             this
             Deceiver
             yet
             further
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             wherein
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             hinder
             Reformation
             in
             Luthers
             days
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             over-do
             in
             Reforming
             !
             But
             O
             how
             sad
             an
             example
             of
             it
             have
             we
             before
             our
             eyes
             in
             England
             !
             Never
             people
             on
             earth
             more
             hot
             upon
             Reforming
             !
             Never
             any
             deeper
             engaged
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Devil
             could
             not
             hinder
             it
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             ;
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             turn
             Reformer
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             gets
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             cryes
             down
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             cryes
             up
             Reformation
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             done
             what
             we
             see
             !
             He
             hath
             made
             a
             Babel
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             by
             confounding
             our
             languages
             ;
             For
             though
             he
             will
             be
             for
             Reformation
             too
             ,
             yet
             his
             name
             is
             Legion
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Mediator
             and
             Head
             ,
             one
             Faith
             and
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             lip
             ▪
             and
             one
             way
             .
             Unity
             is
             the
             chief
             butt
             that
             he
             shoots
             at
             .
             Is
             Baptism
             to
             be
             Reformed
             ?
             Christ
             is
             so
             moderate
             a
             Reformer
             ,
             that
             he
             onely
             bids
             ,
             Down
             with
             the
             Symbolical
             Mystical
             Rite
             of
             mans
             vain
             addition
             .
             But
             the
             Serpent
             is
             a
             more
             Zealous
             Reformer
             :
             He
             saith
             ,
             Out
             with
             express
             Covenanting
             !
             Out
             with
             Children
             ;
             They
             are
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             :
             and
             to
             others
             he
             says
             ,
             Out
             with
             Baptism
             it self
             .
             We
             might
             follow
             him
             thus
             through
             other
             Ordinances
             .
             Indeed
             he
             so
             Overdoes
             in
             his
             Reforming
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             us
             a
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             a
             Magistra●y
             
             to
             be
             for
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             no
             nor
             a
             Christ
             :
             (
             though
             yet
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             own
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             .
             )
             All
             these
             with
             him
             are
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             hope
             you
             see
             that
             this
             way
             of
             Over-doing
             hath
             another
             Author
             then
             many
             zealous
             people
             do
             imagine
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Devils
             common
             successful
             trade
             :
             so
             that
             his
             Agents
             in
             State-Assemblies
             are
             taught
             his
             Policy
             ,
             
               When
               you
               have
               no
               other
               way
               of
               un-doing
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               by
               over-doing
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             way
             he
             takes
             with
             the
             souls
             of
             particular
             persons
             :
             If
             he
             see
             them
             troubled
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             and
             free
             Grace
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             name
             of
             [
             
               free
               Grace
               and
               Gospel
               ▪
               preaching
            
             ]
             upon
             Antinomian
             and
             Libertine
             errours
             which
             subvert
             the
             very
             Gospel
             and
             free
             Grace
             it self
             .
             If
             he
             see
             men
             convinc't
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             common
             nor
             Religious
             Libertinism
             and
             sensuality
             that
             will
             bring
             men
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             labour
             to
             make
             Papists
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             on
             a
             task
             of
             external
             formalities
             ,
             or
             macerating
             their
             bodies
             with
             hurtful
             fastings
             ,
             watchings
             and
             cold
             ,
             as
             if
             self-murther
             were
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             a
             pleasure
             to
             see
             his
             people
             Torment
             themselves
             !
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             very
             few
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             to
             have
             erred
             far
             in
             Austere
             usage
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             But
             some
             I
             
             have
             ;
             and
             especially
             poor
             Melancholy
             Christians
             that
             are
             more
             easily
             drawn
             to
             deal
             rigorously
             with
             their
             flesh
             then
             others
             be
             .
             And
             such
             Writings
             as
             lately
             have
             been
             published
             by
             some
             English
             Popish
             Formalists
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             draw
             men
             into
             this
             snare
             I
             would
             have
             all
             such
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             :
             and
             such
             Worshippers
             doth
             he
             seek
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Vitals
             of
             Religion
             are
             in
             a
             Consumption
             when
             the
             heat
             of
             Zeal
             is
             drawn
             too
             much
             to
             the
             out-side
             .
             And
             that
             placing
             most
             in
             externals
             is
             the
             great
             character
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             Pharisaical
             Religion
             to
             which
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             most
             opposite
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             will
             read
             the
             Gospel
             may
             soon
             see
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             our
             bodies
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             13.
             and
             helpful
             and
             serviceable
             to
             our
             souls
             in
             Well-doing
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             Disobedience
             ,
             it
             is
             Injustice
             ,
             it
             is
             Cruelty
             to
             disable
             them
             ,
             and
             causlesly
             to
             vex
             and
             torment
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             You
             may
             see
             by
             sick
             men
             ,
             by
             Melancholy
             men
             ,
             by
             Mad
             men
             and
             Children
             ,
             how
             unfit
             that
             soul
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             Love
             ,
             or
             serve
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             fit
             body
             to
             work
             in
             &
             by
             .
             The
             Serpent
             knows
             this
             well
             enough
             :
             
             If
             he
             can
             but
             get
             you
             by
             excessive
             fastings
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             labours
             ,
             studies
             ,
             or
             other
             austerities
             ,
             especially
             sadness
             and
             perplexities
             of
             mind
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             sick
             body
             ,
             a
             crazed
             brain
             ,
             or
             a
             short
             life
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             him
             but
             little
             hurt
             ,
             and
             God
             but
             little
             service
             ,
             besides
             the
             pleasure
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             your
             own
             Vexation
             .
             Nay
             he
             will
             hope
             to
             make
             a
             further
             advantage
             of
             your
             weakness
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             many
             a
             soul
             in
             the
             snares
             of
             sensuality
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             of
             your
             miseries
             :
             and
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Dost
               thou
               not
               see
               in
               such
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               so
               holy
               and
               precise
               ?
               They
               will
               all
               run
               mad
               at
               last
               :
               If
               once
               thou
               grow
               so
               strict
               ,
               and
               deny
               thy self
               thy
               Pleasures
               ,
               and
               take
               this
               precise
               course
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               but
               make
               thy
               life
               a
               misery
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               a
               merry
               day
               again
               .
            
             Such
             examples
             as
             yours
             the
             Devil
             will
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             terrifie
             poor
             souls
             from
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             represent
             the
             word
             and
             ways
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             in
             an
             odious
             ,
             and
             unpleasing
             ,
             and
             discouraging
             shape
             .
             Doubtless
             that
             God
             who
             himself
             is
             so
             Merciful
             to
             your
             Body
             as
             well
             as
             to
             your
             Soul
             ,
             would
             have
             you
             to
             be
             so
             too
             :
             He
             that
             provideth
             so
             plentifully
             for
             its
             refreshment
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             you
             refuse
             his
             provision
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             the
             Righteous
             man
             is
             merciful
             to
             his
             beast
             ,
             no
             doubt
             would
             not
             have
             him
             to
             be
             unmerciful
             to
             his
             own
             body
             .
             You
             are
             commanded
             to
             
             Love
             your
             Neighbour
             but
             as
             your self
             :
             And
             therefore
             by
             cruelty
             and
             unmerciful
             dealing
             with
             your
             Own
             body
             ,
             you
             will
             go
             about
             to
             Justifie
             the
             like
             dealing
             with
             others
             .
             You
             durst
             not
             deny
             to
             feed
             ,
             to
             cloath
             ,
             to
             comfort
             and
             refresh
             the
             poor
             ,
             lest
             Christ
             should
             say
             ,
             
               You
               did
               it
               not
               to
               me
               .
            
             And
             how
             should
             you
             dare
             to
             deny
             the
             same
             to
             your self
             ?
             How
             will
             you
             answer
             God
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             all
             that
             service
             which
             you
             should
             have
             done
             him
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             not
             disabled
             your
             bodies
             and
             minds
             ?
             He
             requireth
             that
             you
             Delight
             your self
             in
             him
             :
             And
             how
             can
             you
             do
             that
             when
             you
             habituate
             both
             mind
             and
             body
             to
             a
             sad
             ,
             dejected
             ,
             mournful
             garb
             ?
             The
             service
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               To
               serve
               him
               with
               chearfulness
               in
               the
               abundance
               that
               we
               possess
               ,
            
             Deut.
             28.47
             .
             If
             you
             think
             that
             I
             here
             contradict
             what
             I
             said
             in
             the
             former
             Directions
             ,
             for
             pinching
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             denying
             its
             desires
             ,
             you
             are
             mistaken
             :
             I
             onely
             shew
             you
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             contrary
             extreme
             .
             Gods
             way
             lieth
             between
             both
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             (
             if
             you
             would
             be
             resolved
             how
             far
             you
             may
             please
             or
             displease
             the
             flesh
             )
             ,
             The
             flesh
             being
             ordained
             to
             be
             our
             servant
             and
             Gods
             servant
             ,
             must
             be
             used
             as
             a
             servant
             :
             You
             will
             give
             your
             servant
             food
             ,
             and
             raiment
             ,
             and
             wholsom
             lodging
             ,
             and
             good
             usage
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             are
             unjust
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             unfit
             to
             do
             your
             work
             :
             
             But
             so
             far
             as
             he
             would
             Master
             you
             ,
             or
             disobey
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             correct
             him
             or
             keep
             him
             under
             .
             You
             will
             feed
             your
             horse
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             not
             carry
             you
             :
             But
             if
             he
             grow
             unruly
             ,
             you
             must
             tame
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             delusory
             formality
             of
             Papists
             to
             tye
             all
             the
             Countries
             to
             one
             time
             and
             measure
             of
             fasting
             ,
             as
             Lent
             ,
             Fridays
             ,
             &c.
             when
             mens
             states
             are
             so
             various
             that
             many
             (
             though
             not
             quite
             sick
             )
             have
             more
             need
             of
             a
             restoring
             diet
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             need
             fasting
             ,
             need
             it
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             in
             one
             measure
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             measure
             ,
             as
             the
             taming
             of
             their
             flesh
             requireth
             it
             .
             As
             〈◊〉
             Physician
             should
             proclaim
             that
             all
             his
             Patients
             should
             take
             Physick
             such
             40
             days
             every
             year
             ,
             whether
             their
             disease
             be
             plethorick
             or
             consuming
             ,
             from
             fulness
             or
             from
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             disease
             take
             him
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             year
             or
             another
             .
             And
             remember
             that
             you
             must
             not
             under
             pretences
             of
             saving
             the
             body
             ,
             disable
             it
             to
             serve
             God.
             You
             will
             not
             lay
             any
             such
             correction
             on
             your
             Child
             or
             Servant
             as
             shall
             disable
             them
             from
             their
             work
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             excite
             them
             to
             it
             .
             And
             understand
             that
             all
             your
             Afflicting
             your
             body
             must
             be
             but
             either
             Preventive
             ,
             as
             keeping
             the
             fire
             from
             the
             thatch
             ,
             or
             Medicinal
             and
             Corrective
             ,
             and
             not
             strictly
             Vindictive
             :
             for
             that
             belongs
             to
             your
             Judge
             :
             Though
             in
             a
             subordination
             to
             the
             other
             ends
             ,
             the
             smart
             or
             
             suffering
             for
             its
             fault
             ,
             is
             one
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             truly
             Penal
             or
             Vindictive
             ,
             as
             all
             Chastisement
             is
             :
             And
             so
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               what
               Revenge
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             2
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
             But
             not
             as
             meer
             Judicial
             Revenge
             is
             .
             Remember
             therefore
             ,
             though
             you
             must
             so
             far
             tame
             your
             Body
             as
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             subjection
             ,
             that
             you
             perish
             not
             by
             pampering
             it
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             weakness
             ,
             and
             sickness
             ,
             and
             unfitness
             for
             its
             duty
             :
             Nor
             yet
             must
             you
             dare
             to
             conceit
             that
             you
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             him
             for
             your
             sin
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             wronging
             and
             hurting
             your
             own
             body
             .
             Such
             Popish
             Religiousness
             shews
             that
             men
             have
             very
             low
             and
             carnal
             conceits
             of
             God.
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             base
             wickedness
             in
             them
             that
             offered
             their
             Children
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             with
             such
             cruelty
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             to
             have
             directed
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             accepted
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             buls
             and
             goats
             :
             It
             is
             not
             sacrifice
             that
             he
             desires
             :
             He
             never
             was
             blood-thirsty
             ,
             nor
             took
             any
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Creatures
             suffering
             .
             How
             can
             you
             think
             then
             that
             he
             will
             take
             pleasure
             in
             your
             consuming
             and
             destroying
             your
             own
             bodies
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             imagine
             that
             he
             delights
             to
             have
             men
             cut
             their
             own
             throats
             ,
             or
             hang
             themselves
             ;
             for
             pining
             and
             consuming
             ones
             self
             is
             self-murther
             as
             well
             as
             that
             .
             Yet
             I
             know
             no
             man
             should
             draw
             back
             from
             a
             
             painful
             or
             hazardous
             work
             when
             God
             cals
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             destroying
             the
             flesh
             :
             But
             do
             not
             make
             work
             or
             suffering
             for
             your selves
             .
             God
             will
             lay
             as
             much
             Affliction
             on
             you
             as
             you
             need
             ;
             and
             be
             thankful
             if
             he
             will
             enable
             you
             to
             bear
             that
             :
             but
             you
             have
             no
             need
             to
             adde
             more
             .
             If
             your selves
             make
             the
             suffering
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             with
             any
             encouragement
             beg
             strength
             of
             God
             to
             bear
             it
             ?
             and
             if
             you
             have
             not
             strength
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             do
             ?
             Nay
             how
             can
             you
             pray
             for
             deliverance
             from
             Gods
             Afflictings
             ,
             when
             you
             make
             more
             of
             your
             own
             ?
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             the
             danger
             of
             Over-doing
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             hindrance
             it
             is
             to
             a
             setled
             Peace
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             (
             State
             )
             and
             Soul
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             it
             may
             not
             condemn
             a
             particular
             Soul
             so
             certainly
             (
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             it
             )
             as
             doing
             too
             little
             will.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             part
             of
             my
             Direction
             (
             first
             exprest
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             
               You
               avoyd
               causless
               scruples
            
             ,
             about
             doctrines
             ,
             duties
             ,
             sins
             or
             your
             own
             state
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             also
             Engines
             of
             the
             Enemy
             to
             batter
             the
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             of
             your
             soul
             ;
             He
             knows
             that
             it
             is
             chearful
             Obedience
             with
             a
             confidence
             of
             Christs
             Merits
             and
             Mercies
             that
             God
             Accepteth
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             a
             poor
             soul
             from
             setting
             upon
             Duty
             ,
             he
             will
             hinder
             him
             if
             he
             can
             by
             these
             scruples
             from
             a
             chearful
             and
             prosperous
             progress
             .
             
             First
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             in
             scruples
             about
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             shewing
             him
             the
             many
             opinions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             labour
             to
             bring
             the
             poor
             Christian
             to
             a
             loss
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             will
             assault
             him
             by
             the
             men
             of
             some
             particular
             Sect
             ,
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             that
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             corrupting
             his
             Judgement
             to
             break
             his
             Peace
             :
             or
             at
             least
             to
             trouble
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             divert
             his
             thoughts
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             tedious
             Disputes
             .
             The
             Papists
             will
             tell
             him
             that
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             g●t
             a
             Monopoly
             or
             Patent
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             had
             confined
             Christ
             to
             themselves
             )
             who
             are
             such
             notorious
             abusers
             of
             him
             .
             And
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Greece
               ,
               Ethiopia
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             were
             unchurcht
             by
             Christ
             to
             humour
             Master
             Pope
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             far
             more
             in
             Number
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             sounder
             in
             doctrine
             then
             the
             Romanists
             are
             ;
             Those
             of
             other
             parties
             will
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             each
             one
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             their
             own
             way
             .
             And
             the
             Devil
             would
             make
             him
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Religions
             as
             there
             be
             odde
             Opinions
             :
             when
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             consisting
             ,
             for
             the
             doctrinals
             ,
             in
             those
             fundamentals
             contained
             in
             our
             Creed
             :
             and
             mens
             lesser
             erroneous
             opinions
             are
             but
             the
             scabs
             that
             adhere
             to
             their
             Religion
             :
             
             Onely
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             a
             very
             Leper
             ,
             whose
             infectious
             disease
             doth
             compel
             us
             to
             avoyd
             her
             company
             :
             (
             As
             for
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             that
             deny
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             call
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             )
             So
             also
             in
             Duties
             of
             Worship
             Satan
             will
             be
             casting
             in
             Scruples
             .
             If
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             scrupling
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             something
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             discourage
             them
             .
             If
             they
             should
             Dedicate
             their
             Children
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             raising
             scruples
             about
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Baptizing
             Infants
             :
             When
             they
             should
             solace
             their
             souls
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             other
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             raising
             scruples
             about
             the
             fitness
             of
             every
             one
             that
             they
             are
             to
             Joyn
             with
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             Joyn
             with
             such
             an
             Ignorant
             man
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             rightly
             gathered
             ,
             or
             governed
             ,
             or
             the
             Minister
             a
             true
             Minister
             ,
             and
             twenty
             the
             like
             .
             When
             they
             should
             Joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             Gods
             Praises
             ,
             he
             will
             move
             one
             to
             scruple
             singing
             Davids
             Psalms
             ,
             another
             to
             scruple
             singing
             among
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             another
             singing
             Psalms
             that
             agree
             not
             to
             every
             mans
             condition
             ;
             another
             ,
             because
             our
             Translation
             is
             bad
             ,
             or
             our
             Meeter
             defective
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             have
             better
             〈…〉
             should
             spend
             the
             Lords
             Day
             in
             
             Gods
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             he
             causeth
             one
             to
             scruple
             whether
             the
             Lords
             Day
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             another
             he
             drives
             into
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             to
             scruple
             almost
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             worship
             ;
             Whether
             they
             may
             provide
             their
             meat
             on
             that
             day
             (
             when●yet
             it
             is
             a
             solemn
             day
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             they
             scruple
             not
             much
             more
             on
             other
             thanksgiving
             days
             )
             or
             whether
             they
             may
             so
             much
             as
             move
             a
             stick
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             Others
             he
             moves
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             scruples
             ,
             at
             what
             hour
             the
             day
             begins
             and
             ends
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Whereas
             if
             they
             ,
             1.
             
             Understood
             that
             worldly
             rest
             is
             commanded
             but
             as
             a
             help
             to
             spiritual
             Worship
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             they
             must
             imploy
             as
             much
             of
             that
             day
             in
             Gods
             work
             as
             they
             do
             of
             other
             days
             in
             their
             Callings
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             night
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             looks
             to
             Time
             for
             the
             Works
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             Work
             for
             the
             Time
             sake
             ;
             this
             would
             cast
             out
             most
             of
             their
             scruples
             .
             The
             like
             course
             Satan
             takes
             with
             Christians
             in
             Reading
             ,
             Praying
             in
             secret
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             Teaching
             their
             families
             ,
             Reproving
             Sinners
             ,
             Teaching
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             duties
             ,
             too
             long
             to
             mention
             the
             particular
             scruples
             which
             he
             thrusts
             into
             mens
             heads
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             Resolve
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             require
             a
             large
             Volume
             alone
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             would
             intreat
             all
             such
             Christians
             
             to
             consider
             how
             little
             they
             Please
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             Please
             Satan
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             break
             their
             own
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             If
             you
             send
             a
             man
             on
             a
             Journey
             ,
             would
             you
             like
             him
             better
             that
             would
             stand
             Questioning
             and
             scrupling
             every
             step
             he
             goes
             ,
             whether
             he
             set
             the
             right
             foot
             before
             ?
             or
             whether
             he
             should
             go
             in
             the
             foot-path
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             road
             ?
             or
             him
             that
             would
             chearfully
             go
             on
             ,
             not
             thinking
             which
             foot
             goeth
             forward
             ;
             and
             rather
             step
             a
             little
             beside
             the
             path
             ,
             and
             in
             again
             ,
             then
             to
             stand
             scrupling
             when
             he
             should
             be
             going
             .
             If
             you
             send
             reapers
             into
             your
             harvest
             ,
             which
             would
             you
             like
             better
             ?
             Him
             that
             would
             stand
             scrupling
             how
             many
             straws
             he
             should
             cut
             down
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             height
             ,
             and
             with
             fears
             of
             cutting
             them
             too
             high
             or
             too
             low
             ,
             too
             many
             at
             once
             or
             too
             few
             ,
             should
             do
             you
             but
             little
             work
             ?
             Or
             Him
             that
             would
             do
             his
             work
             chearfully
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ?
             Would
             you
             not
             be
             angry
             at
             such
             childish
             unprofitable
             diligence
             or
             curiosity
             as
             is
             a
             hindrance
             to
             your
             work
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             so
             with
             our
             Master
             ?
             There
             was
             but
             one
             of
             those
             parties
             in
             the
             right
             that
             Paul
             spoke
             to
             ,
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             &
             15.
             
             And
             yet
             he
             not
             onely
             perswades
             them
             to
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Judge
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             to
             receive
             the
             weak
             in
             f●●th
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             doubtful
             disputations
             :
             but
             he
             b●●s
             them
             ,
             Let
             every
             man
             
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             How
             ?
             Can
             he
             that
             erreth
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             his
             errour
             ?
             Yes
             :
             he
             may
             go
             on
             boldly
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             not
             troubling
             himself
             with
             demurs
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             took
             ▪
             the
             safer
             side
             in
             his
             doubt
             .
             Not
             that
             this
             should
             encourage
             any
             to
             venture
             on
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             neglect
             a
             due
             enquiry
             after
             Gods
             mind
             .
             But
             I
             speak
             against
             tormenting
             scruples
             ,
             which
             do
             no
             work
             ,
             but
             hinder
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             stay
             us
             from
             our
             Duty
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             I
             say
             against
             scruples
             about
             your
             sins
             :
             Satan
             will
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             disquiet
             you
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             get
             you
             to
             believe
             that
             nothing
             almost
             is
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             destroy
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             put
             a
             bit
             in
             your
             mouth
             but
             he
             will
             move
             a
             scruple
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             too
             Good
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             cloath
             your self
             but
             he
             will
             move
             you
             to
             scruple
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             .
             You
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             any
             company
             but
             he
             will
             afterward
             vex
             you
             about
             every
             word
             you
             spoke
             ,
             lest
             you
             sinned
             ▪
          
           
             The
             like
             I
             may
             say
             also
             about
             your
             condition
             :
             but
             more
             of
             that
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               27.
               
               When
               God
               hath
               once
               shewed
               you
               a
               Certainty
               ,
               or
               but
               a
               strong
               probability
               of
               your
               sincerity
               and
               his
               special
               Love
               :
               Labour
               to
               fix
               this
               so
               deep
               in
               your
               Apprehension
               and
               Memory
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               present
               :
               And
               leave
               not
               your
               soul
               too
               open
               to
               Changes
               upon
               every
               New
               Apprehension
               ,
               nor
               to
               question
               all
               that
               's
               past
               upon
               every
               Jealousie
               :
               Except
               when
               some
               Notable
               declining
               to
               the
               world
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               a
               committing
               of
               Gross
               sins
               ,
               or
               a
               wilfulness
               or
               carelesness
               in
               other
               sins
               that
               you
               may
               avoyd
               ,
               do
               give
               you
               just
               Cause
               of
               questioning
               your
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               bringing
               your
               s●ul
               again
               to
               the
               bar
               ,
               and
               your
               estate
               to
               a
               more
               exact
               review
               .
            
          
           
             SOme
             Antinomian
             Writers
             and
             Preachers
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             ,
             who
             will
             perswade
             you
             ▪
             whatsoever
             sin
             you
             fall
             into
             ,
             never
             
             more
             to
             question
             your
             Justification
             or
             Salvation
             .
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             before
             to
             prove
             their
             doctrine
             detestable
             .
             Their
             reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             God
             changeth
             not
             as
             we
             change
             ,
             and
             Justification
             is
             never
             lost
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             hated
             us
             while
             we
             were
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             Psal
             .
             11.5
             .
             &
             5.5
             .
             and
             was
             angry
             with
             us
             when
             we
             were
             Children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Eph.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             afterward
             he
             laid
             by
             that
             Hatred
             and
             Wrath
             :
             and
             all
             this
             without
             change
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             reach
             to
             apprehend
             how
             Gods
             unchangeableness
             can
             stand
             with
             the
             fullest
             and
             frequentest
             expressions
             of
             him
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             we
             therefore
             deny
             what
             those
             expressions
             do
             contain
             ?
             As
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             Shall
             we
             deny
             that
             which
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             reach
             that
             which
             is
             obscure
             and
             difficult
             ?
             2.
             
             But
             if
             these
             men
             had
             well
             studied
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             known
             that
             the
             same
             man
             that
             was
             yesterday
             Hated
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             may
             to
             Day
             be
             Reconciled
             and
             loved
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             change
             in
             God
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             fals
             out
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             Knowledge
             :
             For
             God
             Ruleth
             the
             world
             by
             his
             Laws
             :
             They
             are
             his
             Moral
             Instruments
             :
             By
             them
             he
             Condemneth
             :
             By
             them
             he
             Justifieth
             ;
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             said
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             before
             the
             Judgement
             day
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             (
             unless
             there
             be
             any
             other
             secret
             act
             of
             Justification
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             man
             
             is
             not
             able
             now
             to
             understand
             .
             )
             The
             change
             is
             therefore
             in
             our
             Relations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Moral
             Action
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
             When
             we
             are
             Unbelievers
             and
             Impenitent
             ,
             we
             are
             Related
             to
             God
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             Rebels
             ,
             Unjustified
             and
             Unpardoned
             :
             being
             such
             as
             Gods
             Law
             Condemneth
             and
             pronounceth
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             doth
             not
             yet
             Justifie
             or
             pardon
             :
             and
             so
             God
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             obliged
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             which
             we
             are
             under
             ,
             to
             deal
             with
             us
             as
             Enemies
             by
             destroying
             us
             :
             And
             this
             is
             Gods
             Hating
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             we
             Repent
             ,
             Return
             and
             Believe
             ,
             our
             Relation
             is
             changed
             :
             The
             same
             Law
             that
             did
             Condemn
             us
             ,
             is
             Relaxed
             and
             Disabled
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             doth
             now
             Acquit
             us
             ;
             it
             Pardoneth
             us
             ,
             it
             Justfieth
             us
             ;
             and
             God
             by
             it
             :
             And
             so
             God
             is
             Reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             such
             as
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Obliged
             to
             forgive
             and
             to
             do
             Good
             to
             and
             to
             use
             as
             sons
             .
             Is
             not
             all
             this
             apparently
             without
             any
             change
             in
             God!
             Cannot
             he
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             shall
             change
             its
             Moral
             Action
             according
             to
             the
             change
             of
             the
             actions
             or
             inclinations
             of
             sinners
             ?
             and
             this
             without
             any
             change
             in
             God
             ?
             And
             so
             ,
             If
             it
             should
             so
             be
             ,
             that
             a
             Justified
             man
             should
             fall
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             sincere
             Faith
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Law
             would
             Condemn
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             
             Grace
             would
             Justifie
             him
             no
             more
             (
             in
             that
             state
             )
             and
             all
             this
             without
             any
             change
             in
             God.
             3.
             
             If
             this
             Antinomian
             Argument
             would
             prove
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             Justification
             before
             and
             so
             without
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             change
             in
             God.
             4.
             
             The
             very
             point
             ,
             
               That
               no
               justified
               man
               shall
               ever
               fall
               from
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             and
             fully
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             past
             all
             doubt
             from
             the
             assault
             of
             Objections
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             poor
             soul
             in
             such
             a
             Relapsed
             estate
             should
             venture
             his
             everlasting
             salvation
             wholly
             on
             this
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             were
             Certain
             that
             he
             was
             once
             sincere
             .
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             no
             Rooted
             Believer
             ,
             that
             is
             Habitually
             and
             Groundedly
             Resolved
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             (
             as
             all
             have
             that
             are
             throughly
             Christs
             )
             do
             ever
             fall
             quite
             away
             from
             him
             afterwards
             .
             But
             I
             dare
             not
             lay
             my
             salvation
             on
             this
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             no
             surer
             of
             my
             salvation
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             my
             Judgement
             ,
             to
             speak
             freely
             ,
             my
             soul
             would
             be
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             Condition
             .
             5.
             
             But
             suppose
             it
             as
             certain
             and
             plain
             as
             any
             word
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             that
             a
             Justified
             man
             is
             never
             quite
             Unjustified
             )
             Yet
             as
             every
             new
             sin
             brings
             a
             new
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             (
             or
             else
             they
             could
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             needing
             no
             pardon
             )
             so
             must
             every
             sin
             have
             its
             particular
             pardon
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             sinner
             a
             particular
             
             Justification
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             that
             sin
             )
             besides
             his
             first
             general
             pardon
             (
             and
             Justification
             :
             )
             (
             For
             to
             pardon
             sin
             before
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             is
             to
             pardon
             sin
             that
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             Impossibility
             .
             )
             Now
             ,
             though
             for
             daily
             unavoydable
             Infirmities
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             pardon
             of
             Course
             ,
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             our
             Habitual
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             yet
             whether
             in
             case
             of
             Gross
             sin
             ,
             or
             more
             notable
             Defection
             ,
             this
             will
             prove
             a
             sufficient
             Title
             to
             particular
             pardon
             ,
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             actual
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             what
             Case
             the
             sinner
             is
             in
             till
             that
             actual
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             are
             so
             difficult
             questions
             (
             it
             being
             ordered
             by
             Gods
             great
             wisdom
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             )
             that
             it
             beseems
             no
             wise
             man
             to
             venture
             his
             salvation
             on
             his
             own
             opinion
             in
             these
             .
             Nay
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             Gross
             sinners
             having
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             Repent
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             ,
             a
             Justified
             man
             hath
             great
             Reason
             upon
             such
             fals
             ,
             to
             examine
             his
             particular
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             his
             former
             state
             )
             and
             not
             to
             promise
             himself
             ,
             or
             presume
             upon
             a
             pardon
             without
             it
             .
             6.
             
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             though
             both
             the
             Continuance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             non-intercision
             of
             Justification
             be
             never
             so
             certain
             ,
             yet
             when
             a
             mans
             obedience
             is
             so
             far
             overthrown
             ,
             his
             former
             Evidences
             and
             Perswasions
             
             of
             his
             Justification
             will
             be
             uncertain
             to
             him
             .
             Though
             he
             have
             no
             Reason
             to
             think
             that
             God
             is
             changeable
             ,
             or
             Justification
             will
             be
             lost
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             Reason
             enough
             to
             question
             whether
             ever
             he
             were
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             ever
             Justified
             .
             For
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             Love
             :
             and
             they
             that
             Love
             Christ
             will
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             .
             Libertines
             and
             carnal
             men
             may
             talk
             their
             pleasure
             :
             but
             when
             Satan
             maintains
             not
             their
             Peace
             ,
             sin
             will
             break
             it
             :
             and
             Dr.
             Sibs
             words
             will
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             
               Souls
               Conflict
            
             ,
             pag.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             
               Though
               the
               main
               pillar
               of
               our
               Comfort
               be
               the
               free
               forgiveness
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               a
               neglect
               ●f
               growing
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               soul
               will
               never
               be
               soundly
               quiet
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               be
               pro●e
               to
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               Justification
               :
               and
               it
               is
               as
               proper
               for
               sin
               to
               raise
               doubts
               and
               fears
               in
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               for
               rotten
               flesh
               and
               wood
               to
               breed
               worms
               :
               Where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               pure
               Conscience
               ▪
               there
               is
               not
               a
               pacified
               Conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Read
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             This
             much
             I
             have
             been
             fain
             to
             premise
             ,
             lest
             my
             words
             for
             Consolation
             should
             occasion
             security
             and
             desolation
             .
             But
             now
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             peruse
             the
             Direction
             ,
             and
             practice
             it
             .
             If
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             Assurance
             ,
             or
             strong
             probabilities
             of
             your
             sincerity
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             use
             of
             it
             but
             onely
             for
             that
             present
             time
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             then
             
             have
             a
             setled
             Peace
             in
             your
             soul
             :
             Besides
             ,
             the
             great
             wrong
             you
             do
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             necessitating
             him
             to
             be
             so
             often
             renewing
             such
             discoveries
             ,
             and
             repeating
             the
             same
             words
             to
             you
             so
             often
             over
             .
             If
             your
             Child
             offend
             you
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             him
             when
             he
             is
             pardoned
             no
             longer
             to
             believe
             it
             then
             you
             are
             telling
             it
             him
             ?
             Should
             he
             be
             still
             asking
             you
             over
             and
             over
             every
             day
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               am
               I
               forgiven
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
            
             Should
             not
             one
             answer
             serve
             his
             turn
             ?
             Will
             you
             not
             believe
             that
             your
             money
             is
             in
             your
             purse
             or
             chest
             any
             longer
             then
             you
             are
             looking
             on
             it
             ?
             Or
             that
             your
             corn
             is
             growing
             on
             your
             land
             ,
             or
             your
             cattel
             in
             your
             grounds
             any
             longer
             then
             you
             are
             looking
             on
             them
             ?
             By
             this
             Course
             a
             Rich
             man
             should
             ▪
             have
             no
             more
             content
             then
             a
             beggar
             ,
             longer
             then
             he
             is
             looking
             on
             his
             money
             ,
             or
             goods
             ,
             or
             lands
             :
             and
             when
             he
             is
             looking
             on
             one
             ,
             he
             should
             again
             lose
             the
             Comfort
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             What
             hath
             God
             given
             you
             a
             Memory
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             up
             former
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             discoveries
             ,
             and
             experiences
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             on
             all
             meet
             occasions
             afterwards
             ?
             Let
             me
             therefore
             perswade
             you
             to
             this
             great
             and
             necessary
             work
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             once
             Resolved
             your
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             shewed
             you
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             Write
             it
             down
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             in
             your
             book
             (
             as
             I
             have
             advised
             you
             in
             my
             
             Treatise
             of
             Rest
             )
             
               Such
               a
               day
               upon
               serious
               perusal
               of
               my
               heart
               ▪
               I
               found
               it
               thus
               and
               thus
               with
               my self
               .
            
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             Write
             it
             deep
             in
             your
             Memory
             ;
             And
             do
             not
             suffer
             any
             fancies
             ,
             or
             fears
             ,
             or
             light
             surmises
             to
             cause
             you
             to
             question
             this
             again
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             fall
             not
             from
             the
             Obedience
             or
             Faith
             which
             you
             then
             discovered
             .
             Alas
             ,
             mans
             Apprehension
             is
             a
             most
             mutable
             thing
             :
             If
             you
             leave
             your
             soul
             open
             to
             every
             new
             apprehension
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             be
             setled
             :
             You
             may
             think
             two
             contrary
             things
             of
             your self
             in
             an
             hour
             .
             You
             have
             not
             always
             the
             same
             opportunity
             for
             right
             discerning
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             clearness
             of
             Apprehension
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             outward
             means
             to
             help
             you
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             inward
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             When
             you
             have
             these
             therefore
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             fix
             your
             wavering
             soul
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             Question
             and
             Doubt
             as
             Resolved
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             tempt
             God
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             to
             new
             Answers
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             given
             you
             no
             answer
             before
             .
             You
             will
             never
             want
             some
             occasion
             of
             Jealousie
             and
             fears
             as
             long
             as
             you
             have
             Corruption
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             sin
             in
             your
             life
             ▪
             and
             a
             Tempter
             to
             be
             troubling
             you
             :
             But
             if
             you
             will
             suffer
             any
             such
             wind
             to
             shake
             your
             Peace
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             always
             shaking
             ,
             and
             fluctuating
             as
             a
             wave
             of
             the
             Sea
             ▪
             And
             you
             must
             labour
             to
             apprehend
             not
             onely
             
             the
             Uncomfortableness
             ,
             but
             the
             Sinfulness
             also
             of
             this
             course
             .
             For
             though
             the
             questioning
             your
             own
             sincerity
             on
             every
             small
             occasion
             be
             not
             near
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             questioning
             of
             Gods
             Merciful
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             or
             his
             Readiness
             to
             shew
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Penitent
             soul
             ,
             or
             the
             Freeness
             and
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             yet
             even
             this
             is
             no
             contemptible
             sin
             .
             For
             1.
             
             You
             are
             doing
             Satans
             work
             ,
             in
             denying
             Gods
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Accusing
             your self
             falsly
             ,
             and
             so
             pleasing
             the
             Devil
             in
             Disquieting
             your self
             .
             2.
             
             You
             slander
             Gods
             Spirit
             as
             well
             as
             your
             own
             soul
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             He
             hath
             not
             Renewed
             and
             Sanctified
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             .
             3.
             
             This
             will
             necessitate
             you
             to
             further
             Unthankfulness
             :
             for
             who
             can
             be
             Thankful
             for
             a
             Mercy
             that
             thinks
             he
             never
             received
             it
             ?
             4.
             
             This
             will
             shut
             your
             mouth
             against
             all
             those
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Heavenly
             joyful
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             great
             unspeakable
             Love
             to
             your
             soul
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             blessed
             work
             of
             your
             life
             .
             5
             ▪
             This
             will
             much
             abate
             your
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             in
             dying
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             Graces
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             still
             questioning
             your
             Interest
             in
             Gods
             Love.
             6.
             
             It
             will
             lay
             such
             a
             discouragement
             on
             your
             soul
             ,
             as
             will
             both
             destroy
             the
             sweetness
             of
             all
             Duties
             to
             you
             (
             which
             is
             a
             great
             evil
             )
             and
             
             thereby
             make
             you
             backward
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             heartless
             in
             them
             :
             You
             will
             have
             no
             mind
             of
             Praying
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             or
             other
             duties
             ,
             because
             all
             will
             seem
             dark
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             think
             that
             every
             thing
             makes
             against
             you
             .
             7.
             
             You
             rob
             all
             about
             you
             of
             that
             chearful
             encourageing
             example
             &
             perswasion
             which
             they
             should
             have
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             you
             might
             win
             many
             souls
             to
             God
             :
             And
             contrarily
             you
             are
             a
             discouragement
             and
             hindrance
             to
             them
             .
             I
             could
             mention
             many
             more
             sinful
             aggravations
             of
             your
             denying
             Gods
             Graces
             in
             you
             on
             every
             small
             insufficient
             occasion
             ;
             which
             methinks
             should
             make
             you
             be
             very
             tender
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             avoyd
             unnecessary
             Trouble
             to
             your self
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             avoyd
             sin
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Evidences
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             understand
             also
             of
             your
             Experiences
             .
             You
             must
             not
             make
             Use
             onely
             at
             the
             present
             of
             your
             Experiences
             ,
             but
             lay
             them
             up
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Nor
             must
             you
             tempt
             God
             so
             far
             as
             to
             expect
             new
             Experiences
             upon
             every
             new
             scruple
             or
             doubt
             of
             yours
             ▪
             as
             the
             Israelites
             expected
             New
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             still
             forgetting
             the
             Old.
             If
             a
             Scholar
             should
             in
             his
             Studies
             forget
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             Read
             and
             Learned
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             his
             Doubts
             which
             in
             study
             he
             hath
             attained
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             Understanding
             still
             as
             an
             unwritten
             Paper
             ,
             as
             Receptive
             
             of
             every
             Mutation
             and
             New
             Apprehension
             ,
             and
             contrary
             Conceit
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             studied
             the
             Point
             before
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             but
             a
             poor
             proficiency
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             a
             fluctuating
             unsetled
             brain
             .
             A
             Scholar
             should
             make
             all
             the
             studies
             of
             his
             Life
             to
             compose
             one
             entire
             Image
             of
             Truth
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             a
             Painter
             makes
             every
             line
             he
             draws
             to
             compose
             one
             entire
             picture
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Weaver
             makes
             every
             thred
             to
             compose
             one
             Web
             :
             so
             should
             you
             make
             all
             former
             Examinations
             ,
             Discoveries
             ,
             Evidences
             and
             Experiences
             ,
             Compose
             one
             full
             Discovery
             of
             your
             Condition
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             have
             a
             setled
             Peace
             of
             soul
             :
             And
             see
             that
             you
             tye
             both
             Ends
             together
             ;
             and
             neither
             look
             on
             your
             present
             troubled
             state
             without
             your
             former
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             discouraged
             ;
             nor
             on
             your
             former
             state
             without
             observance
             of
             your
             present
             frame
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             lest
             you
             deceive
             your self
             ,
             or
             grow
             secure
             .
             O
             that
             you
             could
             well
             observe
             this
             Direction
             !
             How
             much
             would
             it
             help
             you
             to
             escape
             extreams
             ,
             and
             Conduce
             to
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             well-grounded
             Peace
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             to
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             your
             whole
             Conversation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Be
               very
               Careful
               that
               you
               create
               not
               perplexities
               and
               terrors
               to
               your
               own
               soul
               ,
               by
               rash
               mis-interpretations
               of
               any
               Passages
               either
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sermons
               or
               private
               Speeches
               of
               Ministers
               :
               But
               Resolve
               with
               Patience
               ,
               yea
               with
               Gladness
               ,
               to
               suffer
               Preachers
               to
               deal
               with
               their
               Congregations
               in
               the
               most
               searching
               ,
               serious
               ,
               and
               awakening
               manner
               :
               lest
               your
               weakness
               should
               be
               a
               wrong
               to
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               possibly
               the
               undoing
               of
               many
               a
               sensual
               ,
               drowsy
               or
               obstinate
               soul
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               convinced
               and
               awaked
               by
               a
               Comforting
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               smoother
               or
               gentler
               means
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             are
             three
             dangerous
             enemies
             to
             your
             Peace
             ,
             which
             (
             for
             brevity
             )
             I
             warn
             you
             of
             together
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Rash
             Mis-interpretations
             and
             misapplications
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Some
             weak-headed
             Troubled
             Christians
             can
             scarce
             read
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             hear
             one
             read
             ,
             but
             they
             'l
             find
             something
             which
             they
             think
             doth
             Condemn
             them
             .
             If
             they
             read
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             against
             them
             .
             If
             they
             read
             ,
             
               Our
               God
               is
               a
               Consuming
               Fire
               ,
            
             they
             think
             presently
             it's
             themselves
             that
             must
             be
             the
             ●ewel
             :
             Whereas
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             have
             each
             their
             proper
             objects
             :
             The
             burningst
             Fire
             will
             not
             waste
             the
             Gold
             ,
             nor
             is
             Water
             the
             Fewel
             of
             it
             :
             But
             combustible
             matter
             it
             will
             presently
             consume
             .
             An
             humble
             soul
             ,
             that
             lies
             prostrate
             at
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             confessing
             its
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             bewailing
             its
             sinfulness
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             Revenging
             Justice
             :
             Such
             a
             soul
             bringing
             Christs
             Merits
             ,
             and
             pleading
             them
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Fewel
             of
             this
             Consuming
             ●ire
             ,
             that
             he
             bringeth
             that
             water
             which
             will
             undoubtedly
             quench
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             Scripture-expression
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             may
             subdue
             carnal
             s●curity
             even
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             not
             dismay
             them
             or
             ●●scourage
             them
             in
             their
             hopes
             .
             Another
             〈◊〉
             in
             Psal
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               thy
               sins
               in
               order
               〈…〉
            
             ;
             and
             he
             thinks
             ,
             certainly
             God
             will
             d●●l
             thus
             by
             him
             .
             Not
             considering
             ,
             that
             God
             chargeth
             onely
             their
             sins
             upon
             them
             that
             ●ha●ge
             them
             not
             by
             true
             Repentance
             on
             
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Accept
             not
             of
             Christ
             who
             hath
             Discharged
             them
             by
             his
             blood
             .
             It
             is
             the
             excusers
             ,
             and
             mincers
             ,
             and
             defenders
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             love
             not
             those
             that
             Reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             avoyd
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             occasions
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             in
             whose
             souls
             Iniquity
             hath
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             that
             Delight
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             these
             on
             whom
             God
             Chargeth
             their
             sin
             :
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Condemnation
               ,
               that
               Light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               men
               Love
               Darkness
               rather
               then
               Light
               :
               and
               come
               not
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
               lest
               their
               deeds
               should
               be
               Reproved
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             for
             the
             soul
             that
             trembleth
             at
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             Comes
             home
             to
             God
             with
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             Resolving
             to
             return
             no
             more
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             far
             from
             Charging
             his
             sins
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             mentioneth
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             .
             He
             makes
             not
             a
             poor
             sinners
             burthen
             more
             heavy
             by
             hitting
             him
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             makes
             it
             the
             office
             of
             his
             Son
             to
             ease
             him
             by
             disburthening
             him
             .
          
           
             Many
             more
             Texts
             might
             be
             named
             (
             and
             perhaps
             it
             would
             not
             be
             lost
             labour
             )
             which
             Troubled
             Souls
             do
             mis-understand
             and
             misapply
             :
             but
             it
             would
             make
             this
             Writing
             tedious
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             swell'd
             so
             far
             beyond
             my
             first
             intention
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Enemy
             of
             your
             Peace
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Mis-understanding
               and
               misapplying
               Passages
               of
               Providence
               .
            
             Nothing
             more
             common
             with
             Troubled
             souls
             ,
             then
             upon
             every
             new
             Cross
             and
             Affliction
             that
             befals
             them
             ,
             presently
             to
             think
             ,
             God
             takes
             them
             for
             Hypocrites
             !
             and
             to
             question
             their
             sincerity
             !
             As
             if
             David
             and
             Iob
             had
             not
             left
             them
             a
             full
             warning
             against
             this
             Temptation
             .
             Do
             you
             lose
             your
             Goods
             ?
             so
             did
             Iob.
             Do
             you
             lose
             your
             Children
             ?
             so
             did
             Iob
             :
             and
             that
             in
             no
             very
             Comfortable
             way
             .
             Do
             you
             lose
             your
             Health
             ?
             so
             did
             Iob.
             What
             if
             your
             godly
             friends
             should
             come
             about
             you
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             bend
             all
             their
             wits
             and
             speeches
             to
             perswade
             you
             that
             you
             are
             but
             an
             Hypocrite
             ?
             as
             Iobs
             friends
             did
             by
             him
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             put
             you
             harder
             to
             it
             ?
             Yet
             could
             Iob
             resolve
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               let
               go
               mine
               Integrity
               till
               I
               dye
               .
            
             I
             know
             Gods
             Chastisements
             are
             all
             Paternal
             Punishments
             :
             and
             that
             Christians
             should
             search
             and
             try
             their
             hearts
             and
             ways
             at
             such
             times
             ;
             but
             not
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             Graceless
             ever
             the
             more
             for
             being
             Afflicted
             ,
             seeing
             
               God
               chasteneth
               every
               son
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             in
             searching
             after
             sin
             it self
             in
             your
             Afflictions
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             make
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             Rule
             to
             discover
             how
             far
             you
             have
             sinned
             ;
             and
             let
             Afflictions
             onely
             quicken
             you
             
             to
             try
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             How
             many
             a
             Soul
             have
             I
             known
             that
             by
             mis-interpreting
             Providences
             ,
             have
             in
             a
             blind
             Jealousy
             been
             termed
             quite
             from
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             supposing
             it
             had
             been
             errour
             and
             sin
             ?
             and
             all
             because
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             ?
             As
             a
             foolish
             man
             in
             his
             sickness
             accuseth
             the
             last
             meat
             that
             he
             ate
             before
             he
             fell
             sick
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             be
             the
             wholsomest
             that
             ever
             he
             ate
             ,
             and
             the
             disease
             may
             have
             many
             Causes
             which
             he
             is
             Ignorant
             of
             .
             One
             man
             being
             sick
             ,
             a
             busy
             seducing
             Papist
             comes
             to
             him
             (
             for
             it
             is
             their
             use
             to
             take
             such
             opportunities
             )
             and
             tels
             him
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Gods
               hand
               upon
               you
               for
               forsaking
               or
               straying
               from
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               sent
               this
               Affliction
               to
               bring
               you
               home
               :
               all
               your
               Ancestors
               lived
               and
               dyed
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               you
               if
               ever
               you
               will
               be
               saved
               .
            
             The
             poor
             Jealous
             affrighted
             sinner
             hearing
             this
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             Ignorance
             being
             unable
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             thinks
             it
             is
             even
             true
             ,
             and
             presently
             turns
             Papist
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             do
             most
             other
             Sects
             .
             How
             many
             have
             the
             Antin●mians
             and
             Anabaptists
             thus
             seduced
             ?
             finding
             a
             poor
             silly
             woman
             (
             for
             it
             's
             most
             common
             with
             them
             )
             to
             be
             under
             sad
             doubts
             and
             distress
             of
             soul
             ,
             one
             tels
             her
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Gods
               hand
               on
               you
               to
               convince
               you
               of
               errour
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
            
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             many
             have
             been
             Re-baptized
             ,
             and
             
             put
             their
             foot
             into
             that
             snare
             which
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             few
             escape
             and
             draw
             back
             from
             .
             Another
             comes
             and
             tels
             the
             troubled
             soul
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Legal
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               looking
               at
               something
               in
               your self
               for
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               you
               into
               this
               distress
               :
               As
               long
               as
               you
               follow
               these
               Legal
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               read
               their
               books
               ,
               and
               look
               at
               any
               thing
               in
               your self
               ,
               and
               seek
               Assurance
               from
               Marks
               within
               you
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               be
               better
               with
               you
               .
               These
               Preachers
               understand
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               free
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               ever
               tasted
               it
               themselves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               preach
               it
               ,
               but
               despise
               it
               .
               You
               must
               know
               that
               Grace
               is
               so
               free
               that
               the
               Covenant
               hath
               no
               Condition
               :
               You
               must
               Believe
               and
               not
               look
               after
               the
               Marks
               :
               and
               Believing
               is
               but
               to
               be
               perswaded
               that
               God
               is
               Reconciled
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               :
               for
               you
               are
               Justified
               before
               you
               were
               born
               if
               you
               are
               one
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               can
               but
               Believe
               it
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               your
               own
               by
               which
               you
               can
               be
               Justified
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               sin
               of
               yours
               that
               can
               unjustifie
               .
               It
               is
               the
               witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               onely
               perswading
               you
               of
               your
               Justification
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               that
               can
               give
               you
               Assurance
               ;
               and
               fetching
               it
               from
               any
               thing
               in
               your self
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               resting
               on
               your
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               Christ
               .
            
             When
             the
             Antinomian
             hath
             but
             sung
             this
             Ignorant
             Charm
             to
             a
             poor
             Soul
             as
             Ignorant
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             prepared
             by
             terrours
             
             to
             entertain
             the
             Impression
             ,
             presently
             it
             (
             oft
             )
             takes
             ,
             and
             the
             sinner
             without
             a
             wonder
             of
             Mercy
             is
             undone
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             which
             subverteth
             the
             very
             scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             entertained
             ,
             subverteth
             his
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             usually
             the
             Libertinism
             of
             his
             opinion
             is
             seen
             in
             his
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Licentious
             practises
             :
             and
             his
             trouble
             of
             mind
             is
             cured
             ,
             as
             a
             burning
             feaver
             ,
             by
             opium
             ,
             which
             gives
             him
             such
             a
             sleep
             ▪
             that
             he
             never
             awaketh
             till
             he
             be
             in
             another
             world
             .
             Yet
             these
             errours
             are
             so
             gross
             ,
             and
             so
             fully
             against
             the
             express
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             if
             Ministers
             would
             condescendingly
             ,
             lovingly
             and
             familiarly
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             I
             should
             hope
             many
             well-meaning
             Souls
             might
             be
             recovered
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             danger
             of
             rash
             interpreting
             ,
             and
             so
             misinterpreting
             Providences
             .
             As
             such
             interpretations
             of
             prosperity
             and
             success
             deludeth
             not
             onely
             the
             Mahometan
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophane
             world
             ,
             but
             many
             that
             seemed
             Godly
             ;
             so
             many
             such
             Interpretations
             of
             Adversity
             and
             Crosses
             do
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             Seducer
             be
             but
             kind
             and
             liberal
             to
             relieve
             them
             in
             their
             Adversity
             he
             may
             do
             with
             many
             poor
             Souls
             almost
             what
             he
             please
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Enemy
             to
             your
             peace
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Misinterpreting
               or
               misapplying
               the
               Passages
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               Writings
               ,
               or
               private
               Speeches
               .
            
             A
             Minister
             cannot
             deal
             throughly
             or
             seriously
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             sinners
             ,
             but
             some
             fearful
             troubled
             souls
             apply
             all
             to
             themselves
             .
             I
             must
             intreat
             you
             to
             avoid
             this
             fault
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             will
             turn
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             food
             of
             your
             souls
             into
             bitterness
             and
             wormwood
             ,
             and
             all
             through
             your
             mistakes
             .
             I
             think
             there
             is
             few
             Ministers
             so
             preach
             ,
             but
             you
             might
             perceive
             whom
             they
             mean
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             difference
             as
             to
             tell
             you
             who
             they
             speak
             to
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             a
             better
             sign
             of
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             and
             self-judging
             conscience
             ,
             to
             say
             
               He
               speaks
               now
               to
               me
               :
               this
               is
               my
               case
            
             :
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               He
               speaks
               now
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               one
               :
               this
               is
               their
               case
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Hypocrites
             to
             have
             their
             eye
             most
             abroad
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             duty
             to
             be
             minding
             most
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             :
             and
             you
             may
             much
             discern
             such
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             will
             fill
             their
             confessions
             most
             with
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             feel
             them
             all
             the
             while
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             when
             you
             may
             even
             feel
             a
             sincere
             man
             speaking
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             most
             opening
             his
             own
             bosom
             to
             God.
             But
             though
             self-applying
             ,
             and
             self-searching
             be
             far
             the
             better
             sign
             ,
             yet
             must
             not
             any
             wise
             Christian
             do
             it
             mistakingly
             ▪
             
             for
             that
             may
             breed
             abundance
             of
             very
             sad
             effects
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             aforesaid
             embittering
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             discouraging
             you
             from
             them
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             what
             a
             grief
             and
             a
             snare
             you
             may
             prove
             to
             your
             Minister
             .
             A
             grief
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             him
             who
             knows
             he
             should
             not
             make
             sad
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             he
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             without
             avoiding
             his
             duty
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             put
             two
             several
             Messages
             in
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             Isa.
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Say
               to
               the
               R●ghteous
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               him
            
             :
             and
             
               Say
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               ill
               with
               him
               ;
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             and
             we
             speak
             both
             ;
             will
             you
             take
             that
             as
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             unbeliever
             and
             the
             wicked
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             then
             for
             us
             to
             forbear
             troubling
             you
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             put
             your
             head
             under
             every
             stroke
             that
             we
             give
             against
             sin
             and
             sinners
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             help
             it
             if
             you
             smart
             ?
             what
             a
             sad
             case
             are
             we
             in
             ,
             by
             such
             misapplications
             !
             We
             have
             but
             two
             Messages
             to
             deliver
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             usually
             lost
             by
             misapplication
             .
             The
             wicked
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               sh●ll
               go
               well
               with
               me
            
             :
             the
             Righteous
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               shall
               go
               ill
               with
               me
            
             :
             The
             Unbeliever
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Believer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               am
               justif●●d
            
             ;
             The
             Believer
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               〈◊〉
               Vnbeliever
               ▪
               ●nd
               therefore
               am
               condemned
            
             :
             nay
             ▪
             
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             preaching
             ,
             but
             we
             oft
             do
             them
             much
             harm
             :
             for
             they
             are
             hardened
             that
             should
             be
             humbled
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             wounded
             more
             that
             should
             be
             healed
             A
             Minister
             now
             must
             needs
             tell
             them
             ,
             who
             he
             means
             by
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             the
             Unbeliever
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             the
             wicked
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             as
             accurately
             ,
             and
             as
             cautelously
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             misapplying
             souls
             will
             wrong
             themselves
             by
             it
             :
             so
             that
             because
             people
             cannot
             see
             the
             distinguishing
             line
             ,
             it
             therefore
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             few
             are
             comforted
             ,
             but
             when
             Ministers
             preach
             nothing
             else
             but
             comfort
             :
             and
             few
             humbled
             ,
             but
             where
             Ministers
             bend
             almost
             all
             their
             endeavors
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             people
             can
             feel
             almost
             nothing
             else
             from
             him
             :
             But
             for
             him
             that
             equally
             would
             divide
             to
             each
             their
             portion
             ,
             each
             one
             snatcheth
             up
             the
             part
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             oft
             misseth
             of
             profiting
             either
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             course
             that
             we
             must
             take
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             a
             snare
             is
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             grief
             ?
             what
             if
             we
             should
             he
             so
             moved
             with
             compassion
             of
             your
             troubles
             ,
             as
             to
             fit
             almost
             all
             our
             Doctrine
             and
             Application
             to
             you
             ?
             what
             a
             fearful
             guilt
             should
             we
             draw
             upon
             our
             own
             souls
             ▪
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             what
             a
             snare
             may
             you
             thus
             prove
             to
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             
             we
             have
             seldom
             past
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             troubled
             Consciences
             in
             an
             Auditory
             (
             and
             perhaps
             some
             of
             their
             troubles
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             such
             wilful
             sinning
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             more
             need
             of
             greater
             humbling
             yet
             )
             should
             we
             now
             neglect
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             poor
             souls
             ,
             to
             preach
             only
             to
             you
             ?
             O
             how
             many
             an
             ignorant
             hard-hearted
             sinner
             comes
             before
             God
             every
             day
             !
             Shall
             we
             let
             such
             go
             away
             as
             they
             came
             ,
             without
             ever
             a
             blow
             to
             awaken
             them
             and
             stir
             their
             hearts
             !
             when
             alas
             ,
             all
             that
             ever
             we
             can
             do
             is
             too
             little
             !
             when
             we
             preach
             you
             into
             tears
             and
             trembling
             ,
             we
             preach
             them
             asleep
             !
             Could
             we
             speak
             swords
             ,
             it
             would
             scarce
             make
             them
             feel
             ,
             when
             you
             through
             misapplication
             have
             gone
             home
             with
             anguish
             and
             fears
             ;
             how
             few
             of
             all
             these
             have
             been
             pricked
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             Have
             you
             no
             Pity
             now
             on
             such
             stupid
             souls
             as
             these
             ?
             I
             fear
             this
             one
             distemper
             of
             yours
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             bear
             this
             rousing
             preaching
             ,
             doth
             bewray
             another
             and
             greater
             sin
             ;
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             I
             have
             spy'd
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             trouble
             :
             Are
             you
             not
             your self
             too
             great
             a
             stranger
             to
             poor
             stupid
             sinners
             ?
             and
             come
             not
             among
             them
             ?
             or
             pitty
             them
             not
             as
             you
             should
             ?
             and
             do
             not
             your
             duty
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             souls
             ?
             but
             think
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             you
             but
             to
             others
             ?
             Do
             you
             use
             to
             deal
             with
             servants
             
             and
             neighbors
             about
             you
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             remedy
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             draw
             their
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             duty
             ?
             I
             doubt
             you
             do
             little
             in
             this
             (
             and
             that
             is
             sad
             unmercifulness
             :
             )
             for
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             truly
             you
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             finde
             such
             miserable
             ignorance
             ,
             such
             senselesness
             and
             blockishness
             ,
             such
             hating
             reproof
             and
             unwillingness
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             such
             love
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             slavery
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             savour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             an
             unteachableness
             ,
             intractableness
             (
             as
             thorns
             and
             bryars
             )
             and
             so
             great
             a
             difficulty
             of
             moving
             them
             an
             inch
             from
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             been
             willing
             ever
             after
             to
             have
             Ministers
             preach
             more
             rousingly
             then
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             be
             glad
             for
             their
             sakes
             when
             you
             heard
             that
             which
             might
             awake
             them
             and
             prick
             them
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             tried
             how
             hard
             a
             work
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             worldly
             formal
             Hypocrites
             to
             see
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             over
             to
             Christ
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             the
             business
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             Preachers
             search
             them
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             ransack
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             against
             their
             affected
             and
             obstinate
             self-delusions
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             you
             should
             consider
             that
             the●
             
             Case
             is
             far
             different
             from
             yours
             .
             Your
             disease
             is
             pain
             and
             trouble
             ,
             they
             are
             stark
             dead
             :
             You
             have
             Gods
             favour
             and
             doubt
             of
             it
             :
             they
             are
             his
             enemies
             and
             never
             suspect
             it
             :
             You
             want
             comfort
             ,
             and
             they
             want
             pardon
             and
             life
             :
             if
             your
             disease
             should
             never
             here
             be
             cured
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             going
             more
             sadly
             to
             heaven
             :
             But
             if
             they
             be
             not
             recovered
             by
             Regeneration
             ,
             they
             must
             lie
             for
             ever
             in
             Hell
             :
             And
             should
             we
             not
             then
             pitty
             them
             more
             then
             you
             ?
             and
             study
             more
             for
             them
             ?
             and
             preach
             more
             for
             them
             ?
             and
             rather
             forget
             you
             in
             a
             Sermon
             then
             them
             ?
             should
             you
             not
             wish
             us
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             should
             we
             more
             regard
             the
             comforting
             of
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             saving
             of
             an
             hundred
             ?
             Nay
             more
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             onely
             neglect
             them
             but
             dangerously
             hurt
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             preach
             too
             much
             to
             the
             case
             of
             troubled
             souls
             :
             For
             you
             are
             not
             so
             apt
             to
             misapply
             passages
             of
             terror
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             portion
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             apply
             to
             themselves
             such
             passages
             for
             comfort
             ,
             and
             take
             your
             portion
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             preaching
             Christ
             ,
             and
             setting
             forth
             Gods
             Love
             that
             will
             win
             them
             best
             ,
             and
             terrors
             do
             but
             make
             unwilling
             Hypocrital
             Professors
             .
             This
             makes
             me
             remember
             how
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             Preachers
             of
             the
             times
             blame
             their
             Brethren
             for
             not
             preaching
             Christ
             to
             their
             People
             ▪
             
             when
             they
             Preached
             the
             danger
             of
             rejecting
             Christ
             ,
             disobeying
             him
             and
             resisting
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Do
             these
             men
             think
             that
             it
             is
             no
             preaching
             Christ
             (
             when
             we
             have
             first
             many
             years
             told
             men
             the
             fulness
             of
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             freeness
             and
             general
             extent
             of
             his
             Covenant
             or
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             incomprehensibleness
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             )
             to
             tell
             them
             afterwards
             the
             danger
             of
             refusing
             ,
             neglecting
             ,
             and
             disobeying
             him
             ?
             and
             of
             living
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             preferring
             the
             world
             before
             him
             ?
             and
             serving
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             falling
             off
             in
             persecution
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             yielding
             in
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             quenching
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             declining
             from
             their
             first
             Love
             ,
             and
             not
             improving
             their
             Talents
             ,
             and
             not
             forgiving
             and
             loving
             their
             brethren
             ,
             yea
             and
             enemies
             ?
             &c.
             Is
             none
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ?
             nor
             preaching
             Christ
             ?
             yea
             ,
             is
             not
             Repentance
             it self
             (
             except
             despairing
             Repentance
             )
             proper
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Law
             excludeth
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             hope
             .
             Blame
             me
             not
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             zealous
             against
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             know
             no
             better
             what
             preaching
             Christ
             is
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             ignorance
             reproach
             their
             Brethren
             for
             not
             preaching
             Christ
             ,
             and
             withal
             condemn
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Do
             they
             think
             that
             Christ
             himself
             knew
             not
             what
             it
             was
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             set
             us
             a
             
             patern
             too
             low
             for
             our
             imitation
             ?
             I
             desire
             them
             soberly
             to
             read
             Mat.
             5.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             25.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             to
             the
             14.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             &
             10
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             whether
             we
             preach
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             .
             But
             to
             the
             Objection
             :
             I
             Answer
             first
             ,
             we
             do
             set
             forth
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             death
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             freeness
             and
             extent
             of
             his
             offer
             and
             promise
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             his
             readiness
             to
             welcome
             returning
             sinners
             :
             this
             we
             do
             first
             (
             mixing
             with
             this
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             natural
             misery
             by
             sin
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             first
             known
             )
             and
             next
             we
             shew
             them
             the
             danger
             of
             Rejecting
             Christ
             and
             his
             offer
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             we
             finde
             men
             settled
             under
             the
             preaching
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             in
             a
             base
             contempt
             or
             sleepy
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             preferring
             the
             world
             and
             their
             carnal
             pleasures
             and
             ease
             before
             all
             the
             Glory
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             Riches
             of
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             time
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               ye
               escape
               ,
               if
               ye
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ?
            
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
             
               and
               of
               how
               much
               soarer
               punishment
               shall
               he
               be
               thought
               worthy
               that
               treads
               under
               foot
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ?
            
             Heb.
             10.26
             when
             men
             grow
             careless
             and
             unbelieving
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               lest
               a
               promise
               being
               lest
               of
               entring
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               any
               of
               you
               should
               seem
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
               ?
            
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
             3.
             
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             led
             us
             ,
             commanded
             us
             
             and
             taught
             us
             this
             way
             ?
             
               Except
               ye
               Repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               all
               perish
               ,
            
             was
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Luke
             13.3
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Go
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               :
            
             (
             what
             's
             that
             Gospel
             ?
             )
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             
               Those
               mine
               Enemies
               that
               would
               not
               I
               should
               raign
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               hither
               and
               stay
               them
               before
               me
               ,
            
             Luke
             19.27
             .
             Doth
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             speak
             more
             of
             hell-fire
             ,
             and
             the
             worm
             that
             never
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             that
             never
             is
             quenched
             ,
             their
             Christ
             himself
             doth
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             his
             Apostles
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ?
             even
             Paul
             ,
             the
             greatest
             preacher
             of
             faith
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1
             ▪
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             2.12
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             more
             common
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             work
             should
             we
             make
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             stroak
             and
             smooth
             all
             men
             with
             Antinomian
             language
             ?
             It
             were
             the
             way
             to
             please
             all
             the
             sensual
             prophane
             multitude
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             way
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             these
             men
             would
             have
             Christ
             preached
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             would
             have
             him
             pray'd
             to
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Jesu
               ,
               Jesu
               ,
               Jesu
            
             ,
             nine
             times
             together
             ,
             and
             this
             oft
             over
             ,
             is
             their
             praying
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             Christs
             name
             oft
             in
             the
             Preachers
             mouth
             ,
             some
             men
             think
             is
             the
             right
             preaching
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             now
             desire
             you
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             Ministers
             awaken
             the
             prophane
             and
             dead-hearted
             hearers
             ,
             and
             search
             all
             to
             
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             misapply
             nothing
             to
             your self
             :
             but
             if
             you
             think
             any
             passage
             doth
             neerly
             concern
             you
             ,
             open
             your
             mind
             to
             the
             Minister
             privately
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             satisfie
             you
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             doing
             hurt
             to
             others
             :
             And
             consider
             what
             a
             strait
             Ministers
             are
             in
             that
             have
             so
             many
             of
             so
             different
             conditions
             ,
             inclinations
             and
             conversations
             to
             preach
             to
             ▪
             ,
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               29.
               
               Be
               sure
               you
               forget
               not
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Causes
               of
               Doubting
               of
               your
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               causes
               of
               meer
               Humiliation
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               Amendment
               :
               And
               do
               not
               raise
               Doubtings
               and
               Fears
               ,
               where
               God
               calleth
               you
               but
               to
               Humiliation
               ,
               Amendment
               ,
               and
               fresh
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Rule
             is
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             to
             your
             peace
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             have
             daily
             use
             for
             it
             and
             can
             never
             maintain
             any
             true
             setled
             peace
             without
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             What
             more
             common
             then
             for
             poor
             Christians
             to
             pour
             out
             
             a
             multitude
             of
             complaints
             of
             their
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             wants
             ,
             and
             miscarriages
             ;
             and
             never
             consider
             all
             the
             while
             that
             there
             may
             be
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             in
             these
             ,
             when
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             doubting
             of
             their
             sincerity
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             in
             gross
             falls
             and
             great
             backslidings
             ,
             Doubtings
             will
             arise
             ,
             and
             sometime
             our
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             may
             not
             be
             without
             cause
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             ordinary
             infirmities
             ,
             nor
             every
             sin
             which
             might
             have
             been
             avoided
             ,
             that
             is
             just
             cause
             of
             Doubting
             .
             Nay
             your
             very
             Humiliation
             must
             no
             further
             be
             endeavored
             then
             it
             tends
             to
             your
             Recovery
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honouring
             of
             mercy
             :
             For
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             you
             may
             exceed
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             Griefs
             .
             You
             must
             therefore
             first
             be
             resolved
             wherein
             the
             Truth
             of
             saving
             Grace
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             all
             your
             failings
             and
             weaknesses
             first
             know
             ,
             whether
             they
             contradict
             sincerity
             it self
             and
             are
             such
             as
             may
             give
             just
             cause
             to
             question
             your
             sincerity
             :
             If
             they
             be
             not
             (
             as
             the
             ordinary
             infirmities
             of
             Believers
             are
             not
             )
             then
             you
             may
             and
             must
             be
             humbled
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             you
             may
             not
             Doubt
             of
             your
             Salvation
             for
             them
             .
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ▪
             by
             what
             marks
             you
             may
             discern
             your
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wherein
             the
             nature
             of
             saving
             faith
             and
             holiness
             doth
             consist
             :
             Keep
             that
             in
             your
             eye
             :
             and
             as
             long
             as
             you
             finde
             that
             sure
             and
             clear
             ,
             let
             nothing
             
             make
             you
             doubt
             of
             your
             Right
             to
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             people
             do
             contradict
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             this
             !
             when
             you
             have
             sinned
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             you
             bewail
             your
             folly
             and
             unkinde
             dealing
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             mercy
             through
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             you
             will
             not
             do
             :
             But
             he
             would
             not
             have
             you
             torment
             your self
             with
             fears
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             questioning
             his
             Love
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             you
             will
             do
             .
             You
             may
             discern
             by
             this
             that
             Humiliation
             and
             Reformation
             are
             sure
             of
             God
             ,
             mans
             heart
             is
             so
             backward
             to
             it
             :
             and
             that
             vexations
             ,
             doubts
             and
             fears
             in
             true
             Christians
             that
             should
             be
             comfortable
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             mans
             nature
             is
             so
             prone
             to
             them
             (
             though
             the
             ungodly
             that
             should
             fear
             and
             doubt
             are
             as
             backward
             to
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unseasonable
             here
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             particular
             Doubts
             that
             usually
             trouble
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             far
             they
             may
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             unjust
             and
             causeless
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             from
             my
             own
             former
             experience
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             I
             have
             been
             most
             troubled
             with
             my self
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             such
             as
             are
             incident
             to
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             too
             usual
             with
             them
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               oft
               heard
               and
               read
               in
               the
               best
               Divines
               ,
               that
               Grace
               is
               not
               born
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Satan
               hath
               always
               possession
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               keeps
               that
               possession
               in
               Peace
               ,
               till
               Christ
               come
               and
               binde
               him
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               so
               great
               a
               work
               that
               it
               cannot
               choose
               but
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               remembred
               by
               the
               soul
               where
               it
               is
               wrought
               ;
               yea
               the
               several
               steps
               and
               passages
               of
               it
               may
               be
               all
               observed
               :
               first
               casting
               down
               ,
               and
               then
               lifting
               up
               :
               first
               wounding
               and
               killing
               ,
               and
               then
               healing
               and
               reviving
               .
               But
               I
               have
               not
               observed
               the
               distinct
               parts
               and
               p●s●●ges
               of
               this
               change
               in
               me
               ,
               nay
               ,
               I
               know
               of
               no
               such
               sudden
               observable
               change
               at
               all
               :
               I
               cannot
               remember
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               first
               killed
               ,
               and
               then
               revived
               :
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               by
               what
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               at
               what
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               other
               means
               that
               work
               which
               is
               upon
               me
               was
               wrought
               :
               No
               nor
               what
               day
               or
               moneth
               or
               year
               it
               was
               begun
               .
               I
               have
               slided
               insensibly
               into
               a
               Profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               fear
               that
               I
               am
               not
               sincere
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               true
               Regeneration
               was
               never
               yet
               wrought
               upon
               my
               soul
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 full
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 these
                 Propositions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 Grace
                 is
                 not
                 Natural
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 conveyed
                 by
                 Generation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 that
                 Grace
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 our
                 Children
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 grant
                 who
                 believe
                 that
                 Infants
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 saved
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Infants
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 fully
                 proved
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 of
                 Baptism
                 :
                 But
                 mark
                 what
                 Grace
                 I
                 mean
                 :
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 original
                 sin
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Believers
                 have
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 high
                 probability
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 full
                 Certainty
                 ;
                 their
                 parent
                 Accepting
                 it
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Dedicating
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 engaging
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 inward
                 Renewing
                 of
                 their
                 Natures
                 or
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 utterly
                 unknown
                 whether
                 God
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 Infants
                 or
                 no.
                 3.
                 
                 Gods
                 first-ordained
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 inward
                 holiness
                 is
                 by
                 Parents
                 Education
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 godly
                 Parents
                 do
                 acquaint
                 
                 their
                 Children
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 afterwards
                 inculcate
                 it
                 on
                 them
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 Instructions
                 of
                 Parents
                 are
                 usually
                 seconded
                 by
                 the
                 workings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 opening
                 their
                 understandings
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 an
                 impression
                 thereby
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 these
                 Instructions
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 workings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 just
                 past
                 the
                 preparatory
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 highest
                 step
                 of
                 Common
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 special
                 saving
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 undiscernible
                 :
                 &
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 already
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 usual
                 way
                 of
                 working
                 Grace
                 ,
                 men
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 just
                 day
                 or
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 long
                 lived
                 in
                 Prophaness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 changed
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 may
                 conjecture
                 near
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 :
                 yet
                 those
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 working
                 on
                 early
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 afterwards
                 by
                 slow
                 degrees
                 ,
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 receiving
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Memories
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 slippery
                 and
                 one
                 thought
                 so
                 suddenly
                 thrust
                 out
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 a
                 thousand
                 souls
                 forget
                 those
                 particular
                 workings
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 truly
                 felt
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Memories
                 of
                 Children
                 are
                 far
                 weaker
                 then
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 it
                 is
                 less
                 probable
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Spirits
                 workings
                 should
                 by
                 them
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Grace
                 are
                 so
                 various
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 stirring
                 one
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 beginning
                 with
                 smaller
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 moving
                 more
                 strongly
                 and
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 usual
                 for
                 later
                 motions
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 deeply
                 affecting
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 overlook
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 nothing
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 God
                 dealeth
                 very
                 variously
                 with
                 his
                 Chosen
                 in
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 accidentals
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 Some
                 he
                 calleth
                 not
                 home
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 run
                 a
                 long
                 race
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 in
                 open
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 worldliness
                 ,
                 and
                 derision
                 of
                 holiness
                 :
                 These
                 he
                 usually
                 humbleth
                 more
                 deeply
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 better
                 observe
                 the
                 several
                 steps
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 always
                 neither
                 )
                 Others
                 he
                 so
                 restraineth
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 saving
                 Grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 Gross
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 savingly
                 convert
                 them
                 till
                 long
                 after
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 harder
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 time
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Conversion
                 :
                 yet
                 usually
                 some
                 conjectures
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 :
                 And
                 usually
                 their
                 humiliation
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 deep
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 saving
                 workings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 these
                 can
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 discern
                 the
                 certain
                 time
                 or
                 order
                 .
                 The
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Children
                 of
                 Godly
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 good
                 Education
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 some
                 liking
                 of
                 Godly
                 persons
                 and
                 ways
                 ,
                 some
                 Conscience
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 some
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 recourse
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 mercy
                 ;
                 yet
                 youthful
                 lusts
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 company
                 ,
                 do
                 usually
                 much
                 stifle
                 it
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 by
                 some
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 or
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 Company
                 ,
                 God
                 setteth
                 home
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 more
                 Resolute
                 and
                 victorious
                 Christians
                 .
                 These
                 persons
                 now
                 can
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 convictions
                 and
                 stirrings
                 of
                 Conscience
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 fore-mentioned
                 works
                 :
                 perhaps
                 they
                 can
                 remember
                 some
                 more
                 notable
                 rowsings
                 and
                 awakenings
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 such
                 fits
                 and
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 hath
                 stood
                 at
                 this
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Changes
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 savingly
                 sincere
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 an
                 impossibility
                 to
                 discern
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 experience
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 Judge
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 that
                 ever
                 are
                 Renewed
                 ,
                 are
                 Renewed
                 in
                 their
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 towards
                 it
                 then
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 among
                 forty
                 Christians
                 
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 can
                 certainly
                 name
                 the
                 month
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 soul
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 a
                 thousand
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 one
                 can
                 name
                 the
                 hour
                 .
                 The
                 Sermon
                 which
                 awakened
                 them
                 they
                 may
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 hour
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 arrived
                 at
                 a
                 saving
                 sincerity
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 advice
                 therefore
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Find
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   dwelling
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   never
                   trouble
                   your selves
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   or
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   entrance
                   .
                
                 Do
                 you
                 value
                 Christ
                 above
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 and
                 Resolve
                 to
                 choose
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 and
                 perform
                 these
                 Resolutions
                 ?
                 Then
                 need
                 you
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 is
                 victorious
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               II.
               
            
             
               BVT
               I
               have
               oft
               read
               and
               heard
               ,
               th●t
               a
               man
               cannot
               come
               to
               Christ
               till
               he
               feel
               the
               heavy
               burthen
               of
               sin
               :
               It
               is
               the
               weary
               and
               heavy-laden
               that
               Christ
               calleth
               to
               him
               .
               He
               bindeth
               up
               onely
               the
               broken-hearted
               :
               he
               is
               a
               Physician
               onely
               to
               those
               that
               feel
               themselves
               sick
               :
               he
               brings
               men
               to
               Heaven
               by
               the
               gates
               〈◊〉
               Hell
               :
               They
               must
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               a
               lo●●
               Condition
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               and
               ●f
               I
               should
               dye
               this
               hour
               I
               must
               perish
               for
               ever
               ,
               before
               Christ
               will
               deliver
               them
               .
               God
               wi●l
               not
               
               throw
               away
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Son
               on
               those
               that
               feel
               not
               their
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               undone
               without
               it
               .
               But
               it
               was
               never
               thus
               with
               me
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 must
                 distinguish
                 carefully
                 between
                 Repentance
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 shews
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 have
                 saving
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Judgements
                 and
                 Wils
                 so
                 far
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 pardon
                 and
                 salvation
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 free
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 remain
                 without
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 undone
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 understanding
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 Mercy
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 do
                 heartily
                 and
                 thankfully
                 accept
                 the
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 their
                 Hopes
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 resolve
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 discovery
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 and
                 the
                 workings
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Constant
                 and
                 Conscionable
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Mea●s
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Ruled
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 thus
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 ▪
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Substance
                 of
                 Repentance
                 
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Cause
                 to
                 Doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 more
                 deep
                 and
                 passionate
                 humiliation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 how
                 uncertain
                 and
                 unconstant
                 the
                 Passionate
                 effects
                 of
                 Grace
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 unfit
                 to
                 Judge
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 you
                 several
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 some
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Affections
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Understanding
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 diversity
                 of
                 manner
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 judging
                 by
                 it
                 onely
                 or
                 chiefly
                 :
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 degree
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 or
                 Trouble
                 that
                 hath
                 touched
                 your
                 heart
                 for
                 your
                 sin
                 or
                 Misery
                 ?
                 If
                 your
                 Affections
                 were
                 no
                 wh●●
                 stir'd
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 hardly
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 Act●on
                 ;
                 to
                 use
                 means
                 ,
                 or
                 avoyd
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 would
                 you
                 so
                 oft
                 complain
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 prevented
                 those
                 hainous
                 sins
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 unregeneracy
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 usually
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 so
                 deep
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 thankful
                 that
                 your
                 wound
                 was
                 not
                 deeper
                 ,
                 then
                 troubled
                 that
                 the
                 Cure
                 cost
                 you
                 not
                 dearer
                 .
                 Look
                 well
                 whether
                 the
                 Cure
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 troubled
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 so
                 easily
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Were
                 you
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 and
                 misery
                 of
                 
                 sinners
                 in
                 your
                 very
                 Childhood
                 ?
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 sinners
                 that
                 will
                 believe
                 and
                 Repent
                 ?
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 fastned
                 on
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 working
                 in
                 you
                 by
                 Degrees
                 ever
                 since
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 cannot
                 expect
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 deep
                 terrours
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 hear
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 Christ
                 till
                 the
                 news
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 suddenly
                 in
                 the
                 ripeness
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 brought
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Convertion
                 of
                 a
                 Professour
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religi●●
                 ▪
                 who
                 hath
                 known
                 this
                 doctrine
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 from
                 his
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 sound
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 sound
                 in
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 needs
                 not
                 a
                 Conversion
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 a
                 soundness
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 suddenness
                 of
                 the
                 News
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 those
                 Violent
                 Commotions
                 and
                 Changes
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 ordinarily
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 acquainted
                 so
                 early
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 degrees
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 suppose
                 you
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 in
                 your
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 understood
                 it
                 not
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 unlikely
                 )
                 yet
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 you
                 this
                 :
                 Did
                 not
                 that
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 
                 other
                 Means
                 God
                 used
                 for
                 your
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 reveal
                 to
                 you
                 Misery
                 and
                 Mercy
                 both
                 together
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 you
                 hear
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 understood
                 your
                 Sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 ?
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 reveals
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 every
                 sound
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 sound
                 Writer
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 slanderous
                 Antinomians
                 do
                 shamelesly
                 proclaim
                 that
                 we
                 preach
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Law.
                 )
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 abate
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Terrour
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 else
                 have
                 been
                 unavoydable
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Child
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Remedy
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 promise
                 to
                 Adam
                 must
                 receive
                 ;
                 )
                 Yea
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 heard
                 Nothing
                 of
                 a
                 Saviour
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 you
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 an
                 Heir
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Remedy
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 Concealed
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 denied
                 (
                 which
                 ordinarily
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 )
                 then
                 you
                 might
                 in
                 all
                 likelyhood
                 have
                 found
                 some
                 more
                 terrours
                 of
                 soul
                 that
                 hour
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 heard
                 that
                 your
                 sin
                 was
                 pardonable
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 that
                 your
                 Misery
                 had
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Remedy
                 provided
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 you
                 would
                 accept
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Remediless
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 of
                 that
                 misery
                 ,
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 if
                 this
                 exceedingly
                 abate
                 your
                 fears
                 and
                 troubles
                 !
                 Suppose
                 two
                 men
                 go
                 to
                 visit
                 two
                 several
                 Neighbours
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 and
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Plague
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   you
                   ;
                   you
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   Dead
                   man
                
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Plague
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   ;
                   but
                   here
                   is
                   our
                   Physician
                   at
                   the
                   next
                   door
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   Receipt
                   that
                   will
                   cure
                   it
                   as
                   Infallibly
                   and
                   as
                   easily
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   the
                   prick
                   of
                   a
                   pin
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   cured
                   thousands
                   and
                   never
                   fail'd
                   one
                   that
                   took
                   his
                   Receipt
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   send
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   trust
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   his
                   Re●e●●t
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hopes
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
                 Tell
                 me
                 now
                 whether
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 sick
                 persons
                 be
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 troubled
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 remove
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 fears
                 and
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 a
                 Certain
                 Remedy
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 heareth
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ?
                 though
                 some
                 trouble
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 disease
                 in
                 it self
                 so
                 desperate
                 or
                 loathsome
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Cure
                 be
                 but
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 Terrours
                 and
                 despairing
                 fears
                 you
                 were
                 put
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Credit
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 your
                 Physician
                 and
                 his
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Preacher
                 or
                 Instrument
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 work
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 should
                 rather
                 praise
                 your
                 Physician
                 ,
                 then
                 question
                 the
                 Cure.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               III.
               
            
             
               BVT
               it
               is
               common
               with
               all
               the
               world
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Religion
               that
               they
               are
               bred
               up
               in
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Conscience
               of
               obeying
               the
               precepts
               of
               it
               :
               so
               do
               the
               Jews
               in
               theirs
               :
               the
               Mahometans
               in
               theirs
               :
               And
               I
               fear
               it
               is
               no
               other
               work
               on
               my
               soul
               but
               the
               meer
               force
               of
               Education
               ,
               that
               maketh
               me
               Religious
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               never
               that
               great
               Renewing
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               upon
               my
               soul
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               all
               my
               Religion
               is
               but
               meer
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Notions
               in
               my
               Brain
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 ALL
                 the
                 Religions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 have
                 either
                 much
                 errour
                 and
                 wickedness
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 contain
                 some
                 lesser
                 parcel
                 of
                 that
                 Truth
                 alone
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 )
                 Onely
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 hath
                 that
                 whole
                 Truth
                 which
                 is
                 saving
                 .
                 Now
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Religions
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 it
                 may
                 work
                 Good
                 effects
                 upon
                 their
                 souls
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Good
                 ,
                 Just
                 ,
                 Merciful
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 sheweth
                 them
                 much
                 undeserved
                 Mercy
                 in
                 his
                 daily
                 
                 providences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 mark
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 false
                 Religions
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 greedily
                 embrace
                 the
                 false
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 they
                 are
                 zealous
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 natural
                 corruption
                 doth
                 befriend
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 combustible
                 fewel
                 for
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Hell
                 to
                 catch
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 mixt
                 with
                 their
                 Error
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 practical
                 ,
                 they
                 fight
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 abhor
                 it
                 while
                 they
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 crosseth
                 their
                 lusts
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 but
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 convinced
                 and
                 civil
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 providence
                 maketh
                 the
                 main
                 Instruments
                 of
                 continuing
                 those
                 Truths
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 even
                 among
                 Pagans
                 the
                 Prophaner
                 and
                 more
                 sensual
                 sort
                 did
                 deride
                 the
                 better
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 prophane
                 Christians
                 do
                 the
                 godly
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Puritans
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 false
                 Religions
                 is
                 still
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 part
                 and
                 so
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Errors
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 sound
                 Hope
                 )
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 clear
                 and
                 deep
                 and
                 powerful
                 Impressions
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 Holy
                 or
                 truly
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 overcome
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 great
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Turk
                 or
                 a
                 Heathen
                 may
                 be
                 zealous
                 for
                 his
                 Religion
                 without
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 true
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 truly
                 zealous
                 for
                 yours
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 speculative
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Practical
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 self
                 denying
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Practical
                 ,
                 many
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 zealous
                 for
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 merciful
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 to
                 maintain
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Turks
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 Christs
                 Church
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 smal
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 nor
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 heathenish
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 truly
                 mortifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 overcome
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 contemn
                 Life
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 for
                 their
                 Pride
                 and
                 Vain-glory
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Life
                 with
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 one
                 corruption
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 vice
                 against
                 nature
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 goeth
                 along
                 with
                 common
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 change
                 it
                 wrought
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 
                 done
                 by
                 common
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 Grace
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 false
                 mixtures
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 annexed
                 his
                 special
                 Grace
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 special
                 Truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 or
                 Christian-Religion
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 God
                 do
                 by
                 common
                 Grace
                 work
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 on
                 a
                 Heathen
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 common
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 by
                 his
                 special
                 Grace
                 work
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 special
                 change
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 special
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 have
                 you
                 any
                 reason
                 hereupon
                 to
                 suspect
                 your
                 condition
                 ?
                 or
                 should
                 you
                 not
                 rather
                 both
                 admire
                 that
                 providence
                 and
                 common
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 manifested
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 ,
                 rejoycingly
                 and
                 thankfully
                 embrace
                 that
                 special
                 saving
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 manifested
                 to
                 your self
                 above
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 Education
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 your
                 conversion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 publike
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 Education
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Both
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 your
                 Parents
                 taught
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 which
                 the
                 Preacher
                 teacheth
                 you
                 .
                 2
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Parents
                 did
                 not
                 shamefully
                 neglect
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 Publikely
                 preached
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 instrument
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 onely
                 build
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 them
                 
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 obedience
                 .
                 The
                 proof
                 is
                 very
                 plain
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 speak
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 our
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant-Grace
                 upon
                 the
                 Conditional
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 Baptism
                 :
                 yet
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 and
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 strict
                 Command
                 that
                 Parents
                 should
                 teach
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Nurture
                 and
                 Admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 yea
                 with
                 a
                 prediction
                 or
                 half
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 train
                 up
                 a
                 childe
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 should
                 go
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 old
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 22.6
                 .
                 Now
                 its
                 certain
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 usually
                 bless
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 appointeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 usual
                 means
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 used
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 hope
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 troubled
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 your
                 soul
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Education
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 had
                 more
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 should
                 grieve
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 lived
                 in
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 state
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 your
                 childehood
                 in
                 vanity
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 not
                 seriously
                 on
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 or
                 your
                 Parents
                 sin
                 should
                 provoke
                 God
                 so
                 long
                 to
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Spirit
                 &
                 deny
                 you
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 also
                 what
                 unconceiveable
                 thanks
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 Education
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 your
                 early
                 change
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 prevented
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 grievous
                 sins
                 which
                 else
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 (
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 Davids
                 and
                 Manasses
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 pardoned
                 sins
                 have
                 oft-times
                 very
                 sad
                 effects
                 left
                 behinde
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Love
                 so
                 much
                 longer
                 then
                 else
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 iniquity
                 took
                 not
                 so
                 deep
                 rooting
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 custom
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 cannot
                 Glory
                 of
                 that
                 service
                 which
                 you
                 did
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 else
                 he
                 might
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 as
                 else
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 mischief
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 all
                 your
                 days
                 look
                 back
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 else
                 you
                 must
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 your
                 ill
                 doing
                 ;
                 nor
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 one
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 yea
                 many
                 Saints
                 in
                 whose
                 blood
                 you
                 first
                 embrued
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   born
                   out
                   of
                   due
                   time
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   I
                   was
                   mad
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   persecuted
                   them
                   into
                   several
                   Cities
                   :
                   I
                   was
                   sometime
                   foolish
                   ,
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   serving
                   divers
                   lusts
                   and
                   pleasures
                   .
                
                 Would
                 you
                 rather
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 permitted
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 me
                 thinks
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 own
                 
                 Father
                 was
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 your
                 spiritual
                 Good
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 your
                 Generation
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 your
                 Regeneration
                 :
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 comfort
                 to
                 your
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 endear
                 and
                 engage
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 bond
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 did
                 secretly
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 before
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 memory
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 good
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 felt
                 on
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Counsels
                 and
                 teachings
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 father
                 in
                 my
                 childehood
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 double
                 mercy
                 ,
                 being
                 gladder
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Instrument
                 to
                 do
                 me
                 Good
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 best
                 Preacher
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 How
                 foul
                 an
                 oversight
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 choicest
                 mercies
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 your
                 life
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 such
                 abundant
                 thanks
                 !
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               BVt
               my
               great
               fear
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               is
               not
               yet
               within
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               so
               void
               of
               spiritual
               sense
               and
               feeling
               :
               Me
               thinks
               I
               am
               in
               spiritual
               things
               as
               Dead
               as
               a
               block
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               as
               hard
               as
               a
               Rock
               or
               the
               nether
               Mill-stone
               :
               Grace
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               new
               Life
               ,
               
               and
               Life
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               sense
               and
               motion
               :
               it
               causeth
               vigour
               and
               Activity
               ;
               such
               should
               I
               have
               in
               Duty
               if
               I
               had
               the
               Life
               of
               Grace
               .
               But
               I
               feel
               the
               great
               curse
               of
               a
               dead
               heart
               within
               me
               :
               God
               seems
               to
               withdraw
               his
               quickening
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               me
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               me
               up
               to
               the
               hardness
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               If
               I
               were
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               I
               should
               feel
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Covenant
               within
               me
               ;
               The
               hard
               heart
               would
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               a
               soft
               heart
               would
               be
               given
               to
               me
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               weep
               one
               tear
               for
               my
               sins
               .
               I
               can
               think
               on
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               bloody
               sins
               that
               caused
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               will
               not
               wring
               one
               tear
               from
               mine
               eyes
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               fear
               that
               my
               soul
               is
               yet
               destitute
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Soft
                 heart
                 consisteth
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Will
                 be
                 perswadable
                 ,
                 tractable
                 and
                 yielding
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 plyable
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Affections
                 or
                 Passions
                 be
                 somewhat
                 moved
                 herewithal
                 about
                 spiritual
                 things
                 .
                 Some
                 degree
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 doth
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 former
                 wherein
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 Grace
                 doth
                 lie
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 very
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 to
                 try
                 
                 by
                 .
                 Many
                 do
                 much
                 overlook
                 the
                 Scripture-meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Hard-heartedness
                 .
                 Mark
                 it
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 concerning
                 the
                 Israelites
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 oft
                 charged
                 by
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 hard-hearted
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 or
                 stiffen
                 their
                 necks
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 usual
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 an
                 intractable
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 people
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 often
                 translate
                 Vnbelieving
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 an
                 Vnperswadable
                 people
                 :
                 no
                 saying
                 would
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 set
                 light
                 by
                 Gods
                 Commands
                 ,
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 severest
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgements
                 themselves
                 :
                 nothing
                 would
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God.
                 You
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 hardness
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 seldom
                 put
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 tears
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 melting
                 weeping
                 disposition
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 tears
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 tractable
                 and
                 obedient
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 examine
                 your self
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 .
                 God
                 offereth
                 his
                 Love
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 Are
                 you
                 willing
                 to
                 Accept
                 them
                 ?
                 He
                 commandeth
                 you
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 his
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 your
                 known
                 Iniquities
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 you
                 :
                 Are
                 you
                 Willing
                 
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 He
                 commandeth
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 for
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 better
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 forsake
                 him
                 .
                 Are
                 you
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 stiff
                 Rebellious
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 Accept
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 rather
                 let
                 go
                 Christ
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 from
                 your
                 known
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 set
                 upon
                 those
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 fully
                 convinced
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 you
                 Hard-hearted
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 upon
                 the
                 terms
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 do
                 walk-daily
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 duty
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 wait
                 on
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 Gods
                 Graces
                 formed
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 your
                 profitablest
                 and
                 sweetest
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 daily
                 desires
                 ,
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 seek
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 his
                 will
                 more
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 zealously
                 and
                 pleasingly
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 !
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 rid
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 sin
                 !
                 these
                 carnal
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 and
                 worldly
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 !
                 And
                 if
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 should
                 obey
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 duty
                 and
                 
                 willingness
                 to
                 sin
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 bent
                 of
                 your
                 Will
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 lesser
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 flesh
                 do
                 not
                 lead
                 you
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 live
                 not
                 wilfully
                 in
                 avoidable
                 sins
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 gross
                 sin
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thus
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 a
                 soft
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Willing
                 obedient
                 tractable
                 heart
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 Scripture
                 calleth
                 a
                 soft
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Passionate
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 lively
                 feelings
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 misery
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 weeping
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Many
                 an
                 unsanctified
                 person
                 hath
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 desperately
                 Hard-hearted
                 sinners
                 .
                 It
                 dependeth
                 far
                 more
                 on
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 :
                 Women
                 usually
                 can
                 weep
                 easily
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 .
                 Some
                 complexions
                 encline
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not
                 :
                 Many
                 can
                 weep
                 at
                 a
                 Passion-Sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 moving
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 hard-hearted
                 sinners
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 tears
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Many
                 a
                 tender
                 godly
                 person
                 cannot
                 weep
                 for
                 sin
                 ;
                 partly
                 through
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ▪
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 judicious
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 passionate
                 ,
                 but
                 mostly
                 from
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 dispose
                 them
                 not
                 
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Deepest
                 sorrows
                 seldom
                 cause
                 tears
                 ,
                 but
                 deep
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
                 :
                 as
                 greatest
                 joys
                 seldom
                 cause
                 laughter
                 ,
                 but
                 inward
                 pleasure
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 tell
                 you
                 how
                 you
                 shall
                 know
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 truly
                 sorrowful
                 for
                 sin
                 and
                 tender
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 cost
                 or
                 pains
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sinned
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 weep
                 for
                 sin
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 would
                 give
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 you
                 could
                 wish
                 when
                 you
                 dishonoured
                 God
                 by
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 spent
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 suffering
                 rather
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 and
                 inducements
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 live
                 a
                 beggar
                 condtendedly
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 might
                 fully
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 sin
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 pinch
                 your
                 flesh
                 and
                 deny
                 your
                 worldly
                 interest
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 wilfully
                 disobey
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 truly
                 tender
                 heart
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 another
                 can
                 weep
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 give
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 suffer
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 hadst
                 not
                 sinned
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 very
                 little
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 rather
                 venture
                 on
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 then
                 venture
                 on
                 a
                 little
                 loss
                 ,
                 or
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 disgrace
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 deny
                 his
                 craving
                 flesh
                 its
                 pleasures
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 hard-hearted
                 sinner
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 you
                 would
                 part
                 with
                 to
                 be
                 
                 rid
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greater
                 cost
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Repentance
                 have
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 tenderness
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 weeping
                 ,
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 children
                 and
                 women
                 would
                 be
                 there
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 !
                 I
                 'le
                 speak
                 truly
                 my
                 own
                 Case
                 .
                 This
                 doubt
                 lay
                 heavy
                 many
                 a
                 year
                 on
                 my
                 own
                 soul
                 :
                 when
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 weep
                 a
                 tear
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 I
                 weep
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 my
                 dearest
                 friends
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 bought
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 dearer
                 rate
                 then
                 many
                 that
                 could
                 weep
                 for
                 them
                 ten
                 times
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 since
                 my
                 nature
                 is
                 decayed
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 body
                 languisheth
                 in
                 consuming
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 head
                 more
                 moistned
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 veins
                 filled
                 with
                 flegmatick
                 watry
                 blood
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 can
                 weep
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 find
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 tender-heartedness
                 in
                 my self
                 then
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 so
                 much
                 remains
                 of
                 my
                 old
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 wring
                 all
                 the
                 money
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 purse
                 easier
                 then
                 one
                 tear
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 rescue
                 them
                 from
                 evil
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 divers
                 that
                 can
                 weep
                 for
                 a
                 dead
                 friend
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 no
                 great
                 cost
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Sibs
                 saith
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 oft
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sin
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 :
                 It
                 wanteth
                 but
                 some
                 quickening
                 word
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 afoot
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Grief
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 tears
                 most
                 ,
                 when
                 sorrow
                 hath
                 some
                 vent
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 we
                 use
                 some
                 expostulating
                 aggravating
                 terms
                 with
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 opening
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 case
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 :
                 then
                 sorrow
                 will
                 often
                 shew
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Yet
                 do
                 I
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 want
                 of
                 Tears
                 and
                 tender
                 Affections
                 and
                 heart-meltings
                 ,
                 are
                 our
                 sins
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 exceeding
                 Cause
                 to
                 bewail
                 it
                 greatly
                 in
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 soul
                 is
                 not
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 pitch
                 of
                 tender
                 sensibility
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 daily
                 confession
                 and
                 complaint
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 so
                 dull
                 and
                 little
                 affected
                 with
                 his
                 sacred
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 sins
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Speech
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 distinguish
                 between
                 .
                 Matter
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 and
                 Matter
                 of
                 Doubting
                 ?
                 No
                 question
                 but
                 you
                 should
                 lament
                 your
                 dulness
                 and
                 stupidity
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 all
                 Gods
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 quickening
                 of
                 your
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 most
                 lively
                 frame
                 of
                 soul
                 :
                 but
                 must
                 it
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 your
                 sincerity
                 when
                 you
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 this
                 ?
                 Then
                 will
                 you
                 never
                 have
                 a
                 setled
                 Peace
                 or
                 Assurance
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 you
                 but
                 this
                 :
                 Whether
                 you
                 are
                 willing
                 or
                 unwilling
                 
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hardness
                 ,
                 insensibleness
                 ,
                 and
                 dulness
                 which
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 willing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 makes
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 your
                 will
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Will
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 try
                 by
                 :
                 And
                 was
                 not
                 Pauls
                 Case
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 yours
                 ?
                 Rom.
                 7.19
                 .
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Good
                   which
                   I
                   Would
                   do
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   ?
                
                 and
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   I
                   Would
                   do
                   Good
                   ,
                   Evil
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 gross
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 ordinary
                 Infirmities
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liveliness
                 and
                 Sensibility
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 or
                 Affections
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 though
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 cannot
                 fully
                 command
                 or
                 excite
                 at
                 its
                 pleasure
                 .
                 A
                 sanctified
                 man
                 cannot
                 Grieve
                 or
                 Weep
                 for
                 sin
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 he
                 cannot
                 Love
                 ,
                 Joy
                 ,
                 be
                 Zealous
                 ,
                 &c.
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 Willing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Able
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 your
                 Case
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 Paul
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ?
                 Gal.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   lusteth
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   contrary
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   do
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   .
                
                 Take
                 my
                 Counsel
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 not
                 self-deceiving
                 and
                 disquietness
                 .
                 Search
                 whether
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 unfeignedly
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   would
                   with
                   all
                   my
                   heart
                   have
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   quickening
                   and
                   santifying
                   Spirit
                   
                   and
                   his
                   softning
                   Grace
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   my
                   hard
                   heart
                   to
                   Tenderness
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   dull
                   and
                   blockish
                   soul
                   to
                   a
                   lively
                   frame
                   !
                   O
                   that
                   I
                   could
                   attain
                   it
                
                 !
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 truly
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 Bless
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 saving
                 sincerity
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 Dulness
                 ,
                 and
                 Deadness
                 ,
                 and
                 Hard-heartedness
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 daily
                 sorrow
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 Doubting
                 .
                 Confess
                 it
                 ,
                 complain
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 pray
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 Gods
                 Graces
                 in
                 you
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 me
                 mind
                 you
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 distemper
                 of
                 spirit
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 mourn
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 Causeth
                 him
                 to
                 Doubt
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 your
                 Doubts
                 are
                 Resolved
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 your
                 salvation
                 ▪
                 if
                 then
                 you
                 cease
                 all
                 your
                 humiliation
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 your
                 sin
                 :
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 sorrow
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 you
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 enjoy
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 Certain
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 you
                 one
                 Question
                 more
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 troubled
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Tears
                 for
                 your
                 sin
                 ▪
                 Take
                 heed
                 lest
                 there
                 lie
                 some
                 Corruption
                 in
                 this
                 trouble
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 discern
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 
                 be
                 onely
                 because
                 your
                 deadness
                 and
                 dulness
                 is
                 your
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 your
                 soul
                 in
                 that
                 frame
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fittest
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 and
                 enjoy
                 him
                 :
                 then
                 I
                 commend
                 and
                 encourage
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 trouble
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 conceit
                 of
                 a
                 Meritoriousness
                 in
                 your
                 Tears
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 sin
                 then
                 your
                 want
                 of
                 Tears
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 a
                 dry
                 eye
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 soul
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 except
                 where
                 it
                 onely
                 seconds
                 an
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 accompanieth
                 and
                 unrenewed
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prevailing
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 Shew
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 cannot
                 Weep
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 Saved
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 no
                 true
                 Grace
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 your
                 complaint
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 eminentest
                 Christians
                 have
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ?
                 That
                 most
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 who
                 sacrificed
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 against
                 Romish
                 abominations
                 ,
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 subscribe
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Letters
                 (
                 endited
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   The
                   most
                   miserable
                   Hard-hearted
                   sinner
                
                 ,
                 John
                 Bradford
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               V.
               
            
             
               O
               But
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               Good
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               fear
               that
               even
               my
               will
               it self
               is
               yet
               unchanged
               :
               I
               have
               such
               a
               backwardness
               and
               undisposedness
               to
               Duty
               ,
               especially
               secret
               Prayer
               ,
               Meditation
               ,
               and
               self-examination
               ,
               and
               reproving
               and
               exhorting
               sinners
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               fain
               to
               force
               my self
               to
               it
               against
               my
               will.
               It
               is
               no
               Delight
               the
               find
               in
               these
               Duties
               that
               brings
               me
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               I
               use
               violence
               with
               my self
               ,
               and
               am
               fain
               to
               pull
               my self
               down
               on
               my
               knees
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               it
               is
               a
               Duty
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               it
               :
               but
               I
               am
               no
               sooner
               on
               my
               knees
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               a
               motion
               to
               rise
               ,
               or
               be
               short
               ,
               and
               am
               weary
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               find
               no
               great
               miss
               of
               duty
               when
               I
               do
               omit
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THis
                 shews
                 that
                 your
                 soul
                 is
                 sick
                 when
                 your
                 meat
                 goes
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 your
                 stomack
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 force
                 it
                 down
                 :
                 And
                 sickness
                 may
                 well
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 complain
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 But
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 Deadness
                 !
                 The
                 Dead
                 cannot
                 force
                 down
                 their
                 meat
                 ,
                 nor
                 digest
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 sanctified
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 Degree
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Corruption
                 remains
                 in
                 some
                 strength
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 that
                 be
                 your
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 overcoming
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 your
                 greatest
                 care
                 and
                 business
                 :
                 But
                 should
                 you
                 therefore
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 unsanctified
                 ?
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 still
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 Good
                 you
                 would
                 :
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 pray
                 with
                 Delight
                 and
                 unweariedness
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 draws
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 hindering
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 measure
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
                 Remember
                 what
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 Services
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 attendance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 comforted
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Agony
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 asleep
                 :
                 Again
                 and
                 again
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 findeth
                 them
                 asleep
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 Praying
                 and
                 sweating
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 warned
                 them
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 Pray
                 that
                 they
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 Temptation
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 doth
                 God
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 he
                 useth
                 this
                 same
                 Distinction
                 between
                 Humiliation
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Doubting
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 helps
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 helps
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 
                   Could
                   ye
                   not
                   watch
                   with
                   me
                   one
                   hour
                
                 ?
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 convinceth
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   indeed
                   is
                   willing
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   weak
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 utterly
                 resisteth
                 their
                 Doubtings
                 ,
                 or
                 preventeth
                 them
                 ;
                 shewing
                 them
                 wherein
                 sincere
                 Grace
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 willingness
                 ;
                 and
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 that
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 telling
                 them
                 whence
                 came
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 every
                 mans
                 Will
                 is
                 but
                 partly
                 sanctified
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Degree
                 of
                 holiness
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 unwilling
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 secret
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 most
                 men
                 more
                 backward
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 other
                 duties
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 doth
                 so
                 cross
                 our
                 fleshly
                 Interests
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 are
                 so
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 so
                 pure
                 and
                 spiritual
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 immediatly
                 before
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 external
                 pomp
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 while
                 there
                 is
                 flesh
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 backward
                 to
                 them
                 !
                 especially
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 strangeness
                 and
                 consciousness
                 of
                 sin
                 doth
                 make
                 us
                 draw
                 back
                 :
                 Besides
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 more
                 busily
                 hinder
                 us
                 here
                 then
                 anywhere
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Question
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 unwillingness
                 &
                 backwardness
                 to
                 
                 Good
                 ?
                 for
                 so
                 have
                 all
                 :
                 Nor
                 yet
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 cold
                 uneffect●al
                 wishes
                 ?
                 for
                 so
                 have
                 the
                 ungodly
                 :
                 Bu●
                 whether
                 your
                 Willingness
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 your
                 unwillingness
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 single
                 act
                 of
                 duty
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 actually
                 more
                 unwilling
                 to
                 a
                 duty
                 at
                 this
                 particular
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 willing
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 may
                 omit
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 about
                 your
                 Habitual
                 Willingness
                 ,
                 manifested
                 in
                 ordinary
                 actual
                 Willingness
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 not
                 exclude
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Motives
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 willing
                 to
                 Duty
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 Commanded
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Authority
                 should
                 move
                 you
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 Threatned
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Fear
                 should
                 move
                 you
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 Threatned
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 Promises
                 of
                 Reward
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 that
                 should
                 move
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 here
                 what
                 a
                 dangerous
                 mistake
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Grace
                 ,
                 except
                 our
                 Willingness
                 to
                 Duty
                 be
                 without
                 Gods
                 Motives
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 meer
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Duty
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 its
                 effect
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Antinomian
                 mistake
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 Willing
                 to
                 Good
                 without
                 these
                 Motives
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 for
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 exclude
                 Gods
                 Motives
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 our
                 Grace
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 
                 Accusation
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 and
                 his
                 Law
                 )
                 who
                 hath
                 ordained
                 these
                 Motives
                 of
                 Punishment
                 and
                 Reward
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Instruments
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 duty
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 therefore
                 put
                 the
                 right
                 Question
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   Whether
                   all
                   Gods
                   Motives
                   laid
                   together
                   and
                   considered
                   ,
                   the
                   ordinary
                   prevailing
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   Will
                   be
                   not
                   rather
                   for
                   Duty
                   then
                   against
                   it
                   ?
                
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 know
                 by
                 your
                 practice
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 prevailing
                 part
                 be
                 against
                 Duty
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 Duty
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 ordinarily
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 your
                 backwardness
                 and
                 remaining
                 unwillingness
                 must
                 still
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 and
                 resistance
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 Doubting
                 .
                 Nay
                 thank
                 God
                 that
                 enableth
                 you
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 your self
                 on
                 your
                 knees
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 unwilling
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 but
                 the
                 prevailing
                 of
                 your
                 willingness
                 against
                 your
                 unwillingness
                 ?
                 Should
                 your
                 unwillingness
                 once
                 prevail
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 turn
                 your
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 acknowledged
                 Duties
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               BVt
               I
               am
               afraid
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               slavish
               fear
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               causeth
               me
               to
               obey
               :
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               this
               fear
               ,
               I
               doubt
               whether
               I
               should
               not
               quite
               give
               over
               all
               .
               And
               perfect
               Love
               casteth
               out
               fear
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 answered
                 this
                 already
                 .
                 Love
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 it
                 will
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 damnation
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 fear
                 that
                 drives
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 Rev.
                 21.8
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 fearful
                 and
                 unbelievers
                 are
                 condemned
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 fear
                 men
                 more
                 then
                 God
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 1
                 John
                 4.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 Tormenting
                 Fear
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 perswading
                 you
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 consisteth
                 in
                 Terrors
                 of
                 soul
                 upon
                 an
                 apprehension
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 condemn
                 you
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 filial
                 fear
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 by
                 forsaking
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 yielding
                 to
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 lose
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perish
                 :
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 tormenting
                 
                 fear
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cautelous
                 ,
                 preserving
                 ,
                 preventing
                 fear
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Text
                 plainly
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   boldness
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   ,
                   that
                   Love
                   casteth
                   out
                   this
                   fear
                
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Love
                 will
                 have
                 more
                 fully
                 overcome
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Filial
                 Fear
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 temporal
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 Hell
                 is
                 slavish
                 .
                 Even
                 Filial
                 Fear
                 is
                 a
                 Fear
                 of
                 Hell
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 .
                 A
                 son
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 know
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Son
                 )
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 vile
                 as
                 to
                 renounce
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 moderately
                 fearful
                 or
                 careful
                 lest
                 by
                 Temptation
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 distrustfully
                 fearful
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 the
                 helps
                 and
                 mercies
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 slavish
                 Fear
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 having
                 no
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ▪
                 or
                 willingness
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 mercy
                 ,
                 doth
                 look
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 deal
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 slave
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 him
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 doth
                 amiss
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 slavish
                 Tormenting
                 fear
                 which
                 I
                 spend
                 all
                 this
                 writing
                 against
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 even
                 of
                 this
                 slavish
                 fear
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 sons
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 sons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 you
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 Damnation
                 !
                 do
                 not
                 belye
                 your
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 Had
                 you
                 not
                 rather
                 be
                 Holy
                 
                 then
                 Unholy
                 ?
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 displeasing
                 ?
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Salvation
                 draw
                 you
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Damnation
                 in
                 Hell
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 still
                 Mercenary
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 slavish
                 fears
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 This
                 Hope
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 enjoying
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 in
                 perfect
                 Pleasingness
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 Glory
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Desire
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Desire
                 of
                 Love
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 Love
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 makes
                 you
                 Desire
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Hope
                 to
                 enjoy
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 separating
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 joyned
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 in
                 your
                 nature
                 the
                 several
                 Passions
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ▪
                 Love
                 &c.
                 and
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 Holiness
                 into
                 these
                 Passions
                 ,
                 by
                 sanctifying
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 putting
                 both
                 Promises
                 and
                 dreadful
                 Threatnings
                 into
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 means
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 several
                 motives
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 separating
                 them
                 :
                 Do
                 not
                 once
                 ask
                 your
                 heart
                 such
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 would
                 obey
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Threatning
                 ,
                 and
                 s
                 no
                 ●ear
                 .
                 Nor
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 let
                 Fear
                 do
                 all
                 ,
                 without
                 Love.
                 Doubtless
                 the
                 more
                 Love
                 constraineth
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 should
                 endeavour
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 might
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 feel
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Love
                 in
                 your
                 duties
                 :
                 But
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 mark
                 how
                 you
                 
                 cherish
                 that
                 Corruption
                 that
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 ?
                 Your
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Tormenting
                 Fears
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 Love
                 should
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 entertain
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 cherish
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 own
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 plead
                 and
                 dispute
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 say
                 you
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 Cause
                 ?
                 Will
                 this
                 ever
                 cast
                 out
                 Tormenting
                 Fears
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 by
                 distrustful
                 thoughts
                 or
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 sinfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 abhor
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 more
                 high
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Lovingkindness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tender
                 mercies
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 Love
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 manifested
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 advanced
                 and
                 powerful
                 in
                 your
                 soul
                 ▪
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 your
                 Tormenting
                 Fears
                 .
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 instead
                 of
                 Doubting
                 ?
                 If
                 Tormenting
                 Fears
                 and
                 Doubtings
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 make
                 Conscience
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 bewail
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Will
                 you
                 therefore
                 Doubt
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 slavish
                 fears
                 ?
                 Why
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 Doubt
                 because
                 you
                 Doubt
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Fear
                 because
                 you
                 Fear
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 sin
                 still
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
                 Consider
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 this
                 course
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               VII
               .
            
             
               BVT
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               Believe
               :
               and
               without
               Faith
               there
               is
               no
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               nor
               hope
               of
               salvation
               .
               I
               fear
               Vnbelief
               will
               be
               my
               ruine
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 Have
                 answered
                 this
                 Doubt
                 fully
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 Mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 true
                 Faith.
                 You
                 think
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 Believing
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 Justified
                 :
                 but
                 properly
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 Faith
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Assurance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 never
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 obtained
                 by
                 a
                 Believer
                 .
                 Faith
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Assent
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Acceptance
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 ;
                 Which
                 immediatly
                 produceth
                 a
                 Trusting
                 on
                 Christ
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Consent
                 to
                 be
                 Governed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolution
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 fullest
                 sense
                 are
                 also
                 acts
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Now
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 Believe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 Accept
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 therein
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 truly
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 willing
                 ,
                 for
                 shame
                 never
                 complain
                 .
                 Men
                 use
                 rather
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unwilling
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 complain
                 of
                 their
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 However
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 not
                 cherish
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 plead
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 cogitations
                 fetch
                 in
                 daily
                 matter
                 to
                 feed
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 do
                 more
                 in
                 detestation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 complain
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 BVt
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 FEeding
                 your
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Perplexities
                 ,
                 and
                 arguing
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Testimony
                 and
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 studying
                 with
                 all
                 Saints
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 passeth
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 bredth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 :
                 and
                 seeking
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 you
                 of
                 God.
                 Acknowledge
                 Gods
                 general
                 Love
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 Gracious
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Common
                 Providences
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 not
                 his
                 Special
                 Mercies
                 to
                 your self
                 ,
                 but
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 what
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 mistake
                 herein
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Graces
                 and
                 holy
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 doubtings
                 you
                 have
                 deprived
                 your self
                 of
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 bewail
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 say
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 often
                 works
                 Regeneration
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 works
                 any
                 sensible
                 Joys
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 have
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 left
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 You
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 utter
                 despair
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 no
                 Comfort
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 yet
                 any
                 Hope
                 ?
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 quite
                 past
                 all
                 Remedy
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 your
                 sorrows
                 may
                 so
                 cloud
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 Hope
                 without
                 some
                 answerable
                 Comfort
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 that
                 Comfort
                 ●e
                 truly
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 Communion
                 with
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 you
                 :
                 Have
                 you
                 no
                 recourse
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Prayer
                 in
                 your
                 straits
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 wait
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 ?
                 Have
                 you
                 received
                 no
                 holy
                 desires
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Graces
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 sure
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 Communication
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 from
                 you
                 ?
                 yea
                 your
                 own
                 self
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 and
                 a
                 Communication
                 of
                 any
                 life
                 of
                 Grace
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 Communion
                 ?
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 Many
                 a
                 soul
                 hath
                 most
                 near
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 that
                 knows
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               IX
               .
            
             
               I
               
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 When
                 I
                 should
                 pour
                 out
                 my
                 soul
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 neither
                 bold
                 access
                 ,
                 nor
                 matter
                 of
                 Prayer
                 nor
                 Words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 DO
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ?
                 It
                 containeth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Desires
                 of
                 the
                 
                 soul
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 especially
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Graces
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 addressing
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 these
                 Desires
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 help
                 and
                 relief
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 you
                 both
                 these
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 Desire
                 Christ
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Justification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 look
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 him
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 supply
                 your
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 you
                 ask
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 utterly
                 despair
                 of
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 none
                 ?
                 Or
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 your
                 addresses
                 by
                 Prayer
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 God
                 ?
                 But
                 perhaps
                 you
                 look
                 at
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 to
                 dilate
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 speech
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 do
                 you
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ?
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 helpeth
                 to
                 Desires
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 help
                 to
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 expressions
                 :
                 Because
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 of
                 able
                 natural
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 tongue
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 holy
                 Desires
                 will
                 help
                 men
                 to
                 expressions
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 full
                 soul
                 is
                 hardly
                 hindred
                 from
                 venting
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirits
                 enflaming
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 holy
                 Affections
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 furnish
                 both
                 the
                 Invention
                 and
                 Expression
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 accidental
                 and
                 uncertain
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 men
                 of
                 unready
                 tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 ill
                 bred
                 among
                 the
                 
                 rude
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 want
                 fit
                 expressions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 minds
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 over-bashful
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 or
                 especially
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 little
                 and
                 short
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 their
                 examples
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 but
                 of
                 short
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 many
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 in
                 full
                 expressions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 his
                 wants
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 good
                 and
                 tolerable
                 sense
                 and
                 language
                 ,
                 before
                 others
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Invention
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 all
                 those
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 flat
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 matter
                 or
                 words
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 frequent
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 teach
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 smallest
                 parts
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 secret
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 publick
                 to
                 be
                 regardful
                 of
                 expressions
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 learn
                 a
                 Prayer
                 from
                 some
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 fitliest
                 express
                 their
                 necessities
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 distrust
                 their
                 memories
                 :
                 not
                 resol●ing
                 to
                 stick
                 he●●
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 ind●l●i●●●●eir
                 la●i●ess
                 and
                 negligence
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 reproach
                 and
                 deride
                 
                 those
                 that
                 express
                 their
                 desires
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 wants
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 wickedly
                 do
                 deride
                 such
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 lawful
                 help
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 better
                 without
                 it
                 then
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.16
                 .
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 Infirmities
                 in
                 Prayer
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 teaching
                 us
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 :
                 not
                 always
                 what
                 matter
                 or
                 words
                 to
                 enlarge
                 our selves
                 by
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 necessary
                 Graces
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 giving
                 us
                 Sighs
                 and
                 Groans
                 unexpressible
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 giving
                 Copious
                 expressions
                 :
                 For
                 Groans
                 and
                 Sighs
                 be
                 not
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Groans
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 express
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 rather
                 seem
                 to
                 intimate
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 constant
                 abounding
                 therein
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 doth
                 assist
                 :
                 Though
                 indeed
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Groans
                 are
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 :
                 All
                 our
                 speech
                 cannot
                 express
                 that
                 deep
                 sense
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Understanding
                 hath
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Affections
                 herein
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 may
                 be
                 expressed
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Feelings
                 and
                 fervent
                 Passions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 very
                 defectively
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 All
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 like
                 measure
                 :
                 nor
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 can
                 find
                 it
                 so
                 at
                 
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Desires
                 rise
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 earnest
                 Groans
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 Prayer
                 where
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 assist
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 a
                 Prayer
                 that
                 ever
                 a
                 Believer
                 did
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 things
                 lawful
                 and
                 useful
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 weakest
                 Prayer
                 hath
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 good
                 Desire
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 addresses
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 endeavour
                 to
                 express
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 can
                 come
                 from
                 none
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 Meer
                 words
                 without
                 desires
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 suit
                 of
                 apparel
                 hang'd
                 on
                 a
                 stake
                 is
                 a
                 man.
                 You
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 still
                 I
                 would
                 encourage
                 you
                 to
                 bewail
                 your
                 defect
                 herein
                 as
                 your
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 earnestly
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 your
                 wants
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 questioning
                 or
                 denying
                 your
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 salvation
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               X.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               no
               Gifts
               to
               make
               me
               useful
               to
               my self
               or
               others
               .
               When
               I
               should
               profit
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               I
               cannot
               Remember
               it
               :
               When
               I
               should
               Reprove
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               or
               Instruct
               the
               Ignorant
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               words
               :
               If
               I
               were
               called
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               words
               to
               express
               that
               
               which
               as
               in
               my
               mind
               :
               And
               what
               Grace
               can
               here
               be
               then
               ?
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 :
              
               
                 THis
                 needs
                 no
                 long
                 Answer
                 .
                 Lament
                 and
                 amend
                 those
                 sins
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 disabled
                 .
                 But
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Gifts
                 depend
                 more
                 on
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Art
                 ,
                 Industry
                 and
                 Common
                 Grace
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 special
                 saving
                 Grace
                 .
                 Many
                 a
                 bad
                 man
                 is
                 excellent
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 godly
                 is
                 defective
                 .
                 Where
                 hath
                 God
                 laid
                 our
                 salvation
                 upon
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 Memories
                 ,
                 the
                 Readiness
                 of
                 our
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Gifts
                 ?
                 That
                 were
                 almost
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 have
                 found
                 Complexions
                 ,
                 and
                 healthful
                 and
                 youthful
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 be
                 damned
                 that
                 are
                 sickly
                 ,
                 aged
                 ,
                 weak
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 women
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               .
               XI
               .
            
             
               O
               But
               I
               have
               been
               a
               grievous
               sinner
               ,
               before
               I
               came
               home
               ,
               and
               have
               fallen
               foully
               since
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               utterly
               unworthy
               of
               Mercy
               !
               Will
               the
               Lord
               ever
               save
               such
               an
               unworthy
               wretch
               as
               I
               ?
               Will
               he
               ever
               give
               his
               Mercy
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               to
               one
               that
               hath
               so
               abused
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THe
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 ?
                 God
                 takes
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 then
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 object
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 your
                 Guilt
                 against
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 and
                 Christs
                 Merits
                 !
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 dyed
                 for
                 small
                 sins
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 great
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pardon
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 out
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 on
                 Condition
                 they
                 will
                 Accept
                 Christ
                 to
                 pardon
                 and
                 heal
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 ?
                 Hath
                 God
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 great
                 design
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mans
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Love
                 and
                 Mercy
                 as
                 Honorable
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Creation
                 ?
                 and
                 wil
                 you
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 oppose
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 your
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 this
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 wel
                 think
                 your self
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 Make
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 your
                 sins
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 satisfie
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 Repent
                 and
                 Believe
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 Worthiness
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 observe
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 Worthiness
                 &
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Legal
                 Worthiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 in
                 a
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Pure
                 Nature
                 and
                 Works
                 .
                 This
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 but
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 after
                 this
                 Righteousness
                 or
                 Worthiness
                 in
                 your self
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 depart
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 dyed
                 and
                 satisfied
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Jew
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 Paul
                 so
                 much
                 disputeth
                 against
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 Justified
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 Nay
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 to
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 own
                 Works
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Legal
                 Righteousness
                 or
                 Worthiness
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Only
                 Christs
                 Satisfaction
                 and
                 Merit
                 is
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Legal
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Worthiness
                 .
                 God
                 never
                 gave
                 Christ
                 and
                 Mercy
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 unworthy
                 in
                 this
                 
                 sense
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 your self
                 to
                 be
                 unworthy
                 and
                 unrighteous
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 know
                 what
                 Christs
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 .
                 Did
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 save
                 any
                 but
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 lost
                 ?
                 what
                 need
                 you
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 Condemned
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 come
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 and
                 unworthy
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 2.
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 personal
                 Worthiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Condition
                 on
                 which
                 God
                 bestows
                 Christs
                 Righteousness
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 all
                 have
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Why
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Condition
                 and
                 Worthiness
                 required
                 to
                 your
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 sins
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Adoption
                 and
                 Justification
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 
                   your
                   hearty
                   thankful
                   Acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   Gift
                   that
                   is
                   freely
                   Given
                   you
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Covenant-grant
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Christ
                   and
                   Life
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 5.10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 worthiness
                 required
                 in
                 you
                 before
                 Faith
                 as
                 a
                 Condition
                 on
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 certain
                 means
                 you
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 Faith
                 it self
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Acceptance
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 Gift
                 .
                 God
                 requireth
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 any
                 other
                 Worthiness
                 or
                 Price
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 consent
                 unfeignedly
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 and
                 uses
                 that
                 he
                 
                 is
                 offered
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 for
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 and
                 merits
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 your
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 must
                 illuminate
                 and
                 Teach
                 you
                 ,
                 Sanctifie
                 and
                 Guide
                 and
                 Govern
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 King
                 and
                 Judge
                 will
                 fully
                 and
                 finally
                 Justifie
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
                 Christ
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 1.
                 
                 Hath
                 merited
                 your
                 pardon
                 by
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 properly
                 by
                 his
                 sanctifying
                 you
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 sanctifieth
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruleth
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 directly
                 by
                 his
                 bloodshed
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 justifie
                 you
                 at
                 Judgement
                 as
                 King
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 Satisfier
                 or
                 Sanctifier
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Condition
                 on
                 your
                 part
                 of
                 obtaining
                 Interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 Faith
                 which
                 accepteth
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 (
                 both
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 Teacher
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 ends
                 conjunctly
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Condition
                 and
                 Worthyness
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Continuation
                 and
                 Consummat
                 on
                 of
                 your
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 Continuance
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 ,
                 even
                 your
                 keeping
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 that
                 you
                 made
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 your
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 person
                 made
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 true
                 Believing
                 .
                 These
                 indeed
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Worthiness
                   and
                   Righteousness
                
                 
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 worthiness
                 consisting
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 works
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Reward
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Debt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Grace
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Gospel
                 works
                 as
                 James
                 speaks
                 of
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Reward
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Debt
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 are
                 unworthy
                 in
                 this
                 Evangelical
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 mean
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 an
                 Infidel
                 or
                 Unbeliever
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Impenitent
                 obstinate
                 Rebel
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Christ
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Gospel
                 calleth
                 none
                 Unworthy
                 (
                 as
                 non-performers
                 of
                 its
                 Conditions
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 charge
                 your self
                 with
                 such
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 wilful
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XII
               .
            
             
               THough
               God
               hath
               kept
               me
               from
               Gross
               sins
               ,
               yet
               I
               finde
               such
               a
               searedness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               aversness
               from
               sin
               in
               my
               minde
               i●
               that
               I
               fear
               that
               I
               should
               Commit
               it
               if
               I
               lay
               under
               Temptations
               :
               and
               also
               that
               I
               should
               not
               hold
               out
               in
               Tryal
               if
               I
               were
               called
               to
               suffer
               Death
               or
               any
               grievous
               Calamity
               .
               And
               that
               obedience
               which
               endureth
               meerly
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Temptation
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 Have
                 fully
                 answered
                 this
                 before
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 overcome
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 distrustfully
                 whether
                 you
                 shall
                 overcome
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Adversity
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 you
                 Grace
                 to
                 avoid
                 Temptations
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 occasions
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 them
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 distrust
                 his
                 preservation
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 stedfastness
                 thereby
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 upon
                 greater
                 Temptations
                 Indeed
                 if
                 you
                 feel
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 possess
                 you
                 with
                 some
                 sensible
                 hatred
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 your
                 heart
                 for
                 the
                 strengthening
                 of
                 that
                 Belief
                 and
                 Hatred
                 :
                 and
                 fear
                 your
                 heart
                 with
                 a
                 godly
                 preserving
                 Jealousie
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 tormenting
                 ,
                 disquieting
                 doubts
                 .
                 Whatever
                 your
                 Passionate
                 Hatred
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 settled
                 well-grounded
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 confidently
                 &
                 comfortably
                 trust
                 him
                 for
                 your
                 preservation
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 you
                 those
                 resolutions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 sentence
                 of
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 great
                 Caution
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 conclude
                 it
                 a
                 certain
                 Truth
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Obedience
                 which
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 men
                 may
                 expect
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 grounded
                 and
                 rooted
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 overthrown
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 great
                 Doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Temptation
                 Possible
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 overcome
                 the
                 Resolution
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 having
                 such
                 assistance
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 usually
                 giveth
                 Believers
                 in
                 Temptation
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 some
                 Temptations
                 which
                 overcome
                 not
                 a
                 strong
                 Christian
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 overcome
                 a
                 weak
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 hath
                 true
                 Grace
                 ?
                 I
                 conclude
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 Doubts
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 trouble
                 your self
                 upon
                 confident
                 conclusions
                 on
                 so
                 doubtful
                 Grounds
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 strongest
                 Christian
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Graces
                 ,
                 nor
                 presume
                 on
                 Gods
                 preservation
                 while
                 he
                 wilfully
                 casteth
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 dangers
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 encouraged
                 hereunto
                 upon
                 any
                 perswasion
                 of
                 an
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 his
                 falling
                 away
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 falls
                 ,
                 the
                 fearful
                 falls
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 (
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 )
                 the
                 eminentest
                 men
                 for
                 Godliness
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 knew
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 themselves
                 upon
                 Temptations
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 that
                 mans
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 casteth
                 himself
                 upon
                 violent
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 espe●●●●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 ●mptations
                 of
                 Sensuality
                 ,
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Seducement
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 God
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 daily
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 Temptation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   Temptation
                   ,
                   but
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   evil
                   .
                
                 (
                 I
                 never
                 understood
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 that
                 Petition
                 feelingly
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 years
                 last
                 past
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 look
                 that
                 your
                 perseverance
                 should
                 be
                 by
                 being
                 preserved
                 from
                 Temptation
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 rather
                 examine
                 ,
                 Whether
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 will
                 enable
                 you
                 to
                 avoyd
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 then
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 Grace
                 enough
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 rush
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 unavoydably
                 cast
                 you
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 keep
                 up
                 your
                 Watch
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Cause
                 to
                 trouble
                 your self
                 with
                 distrustful
                 fears
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XIII
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               afraid
               lest
               I
               have
               committed
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               then
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 seems
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 convinced
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 did
                 really
                 work
                 those
                 glorious
                 Miracles
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 Believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 sealed
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 Miracles
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 and
                 wonderful
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 Blasphemously
                 maintain
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 And
                 dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 Believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 sure
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Miraculous
                 and
                 Gracious
                 workings
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 fear
                 his
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 nor
                 call
                 him
                 seriously
                 either
                 Lord
                 or
                 Saviour
                 !
                 nor
                 tender
                 him
                 any
                 service
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 you
                 do
                 to
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 Infidels
                 do
                 commit
                 the
                 Blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 Nor
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Unbelief
                 is
                 eminently
                 called
                 [
                 Sin
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 
                 and
                 that
                 [
                 Vnbelief
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 Blaspheming
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 through
                 many
                 years
                 time
                 did
                 perform
                 for
                 a
                 Testimony
                 to
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 singularly
                 [
                 
                   The
                   sin
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 !
                 ]
                 You
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 other
                 Descriptions
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 occasion
                 your
                 terrour
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XIV
               .
            
             
               BVT
               I
               greatly
               fear
               lest
               the
               time
               of
               Grace
               be
               past
               :
               and
               lest
               I
               have
               out
               sit
               the
               day
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               now
               mercy
               hath
               wholly
               forsaken
               me
               .
               For
               I
               have
               oft
               heard
               Ministers
               tell
               me
               from
               the
               Word
               :
               Now
               is
               the
               Accepted
               time
               :
               Now
               is
               the
               day
               of
               your
               visitation
               :
               To
               day
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               lest
               God
               swear
               in
               his
               wrath
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               Rest
               .
               But
               I
               have
               stood
               out
               long
               after
               .
               I
               have
               resisted
               and
               quenched
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               I
               fear
               departed
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 HEre
                 is
                 sufficient
                 matter
                 for
                 Humiliation
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Doubting
                 ariseth
                 meerly
                 from
                 Ignorance
                 :
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 may
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 (
                 and
                 most
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   Accept
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   Repent
                   and
                   Return
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 never
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 for
                 certain
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 imagineth
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 while
                 his
                 soul
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 Repent
                 and
                 Accept
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 is
                 meerly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Tenour
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 New
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 doth
                 limit
                 no
                 time
                 on
                 earth
                 for
                 Gods
                 Accepting
                 of
                 a
                 Returning
                 sinner
                 .
                 True
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 do
                 as
                 surely
                 save
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 Believeth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 excepted
                 late
                 Believers
                 or
                 Repenters
                 :
                 Shew
                 any
                 such
                 Exception
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   so
                   long
                   resisted
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   him
                   over
                   to
                   wilful
                   obstinate
                   Refusals
                   of
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christs
                   Government
                   ,
                   
                   resolving
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   prevailing
                   Grace
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Where
                 note
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 same
                 man
                 might
                 still
                 have
                 Grace
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 Willing
                 to
                 Accept
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Grace
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 know
                 of
                 himself
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 thus
                 finally
                 forsaken
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 no
                 sign
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 ;
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 who
                 sin
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 us
                 his
                 secret
                 intents
                 concerning
                 such
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Yet
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 far
                 greater
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 it
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 especially
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 the
                 most
                 searching
                 lively
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 secure
                 and
                 wilful
                 in
                 known
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 either
                 hating
                 godliness
                 and
                 godly
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 Reprove
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 being
                 ●●●●pified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 feel
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Post
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Gods
                 terrours
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 jest
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 godliness
                 a
                 needless
                 thing
                 .
                 Especially
                 if
                 they
                 grow
                 old
                 in
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 such
                 have
                 great
                 Cause
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 very
                 few
                 such
                 are
                 ever
                 recovered
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   day
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   hear
                   his
                   voyce
                   harden
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Acceptable
                   time
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 both
                 as
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   day
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 certain
                 to
                 live
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 Repent
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 Grace
                 to
                 Repent
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 Live.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 's
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 do
                 Repent
                 ?
                 Can
                 you
                 have
                 Cause
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 your
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 Received
                 Grace
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 foolish
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 go
                 home
                 lamenting
                 that
                 the
                 Market
                 was
                 past
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 ?
                 Or
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 lament
                 that
                 the
                 Sermon
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 past
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 wrong
                 God
                 )
                 Where
                 had
                 you
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ?
                 How
                 came
                 you
                 by
                 that
                 Grace
                 of
                 holy
                 Des●res
                 ?
                 Who
                 made
                 you
                 Willing
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 for
                 your
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 rather
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Holy
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 How
                 came
                 you
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 sins
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 never
                 live
                 in
                 you
                 more
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 Love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Delight
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 him
                 even
                 in
                 perfection
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 troubled
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 Are
                 these
                 signs
                 that
                 your
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 over
                 ?
                 Doth
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 breath
                 out
                 Groans
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 within
                 you
                 ?
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 over
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 Grace
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 hear
                 God
                 daily
                 offering
                 you
                 Christ
                 and
                 Grace
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 intreat
                 and
                 Beseech
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 Reconciled
                 unto
                 him
                 (
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 )
                 and
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 compel
                 you
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ?
                 (
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 )
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 feel
                 some
                 unquietness
                 in
                 your
                 sinful
                 Condition
                 ?
                 and
                 some
                 motions
                 and
                 strivings
                 at
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 yet
                 no
                 Grace
                 to
                 salvation
                 )
                 yet
                 these
                 continued
                 offers
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 strivings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 quite
                 forsaken
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Visitation
                 is
                 not
                 past
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XV.
               
            
             
               BVt
               I
               have
               sinned
               since
               my
               Profession
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               against
               my
               Knowledge
               and
               Conscience
               :
               I
               have
               had
               Temptations
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               considered
               of
               the
               Evil
               and
               Danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               very
               soberest
               deliberations
               ,
               I
               have
               Resolved
               to
               sin
               .
               And
               how
               can
               such
               a
               one
               have
               any
               true
               Grace
               :
               or
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 IF
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 true
                 Grace
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 still
                 offering
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 work
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Where
                 do
                 you
                 finde
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 none
                 who
                 have
                 true
                 Grace
                 ,
                 do
                 sin
                 knowingly
                 or
                 Deliberately
                 ?
                 Perhaps
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 in
                 Heb.
                 10.24
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   sin
                   willfully
                   after
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   there
                   Remaineth
                   no
                   more
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   fearful
                   looking
                   for
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   fire
                   which
                   shall
                   devour
                   the
                   adversaries
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 wilful
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 even
                 now
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 Vnbelief
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 called
                 Sin
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   utterly
                   renounce
                   Christ
                   by
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   the
                   true
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   have
                   known
                   his
                   Truth
                   ,
                   then
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 none
                 sin
                 more
                 against
                 knowledge
                 then
                 the
                 Godly
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 sin
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 Passion
                 and
                 Sensuality
                 (
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 working
                 strongly
                 in
                 your
                 very
                 Deliberations
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 perverting
                 the
                 Judgement
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 danger
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 sin
                 ?
                 Or
                 else
                 blinding
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 vigor
                 :
                 Or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 prepossessing
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Delight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hindring
                 our
                 Reasons
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 from
                 going
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 working
                 on
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 Commanding
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 befal
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 God
                 may
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 from
                 Peter
                 and
                 David
                 in
                 their
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 our
                 Considerations
                 will
                 work
                 but
                 faintly
                 ,
                 and
                 sensuality
                 and
                 sinful
                 Passion
                 will
                 work
                 effectually
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 scarce
                 Possible
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 David
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 about
                 so
                 horrid
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 contrive
                 the
                 murther
                 of
                 
                   Vriah
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 reasonings
                 in
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 good
                 cause
                 for
                 any
                 Repenting
                 sinner
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 grievous
                 aggravation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 against
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 consideration
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 advise
                 all
                 that
                 Love
                 their
                 Peace
                 or
                 Salvation
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 finde
                 that
                 no
                 sin
                 doth
                 deep●ier
                 wound
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 plunge
                 the
                 sinner
                 into
                 fearful
                 perplexities
                 ;
                 which
                 oft
                 times
                 hang
                 on
                 him
                 very
                 long
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 oftner
                 such
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Passion
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 grow
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 your
                 Graces
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 Satan
                 himself
                 may
                 do
                 much
                 to
                 kindle
                 your
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 but
                 see
                 it
                 voyd
                 of
                 sound
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iohn
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 called
                 for
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 spirit
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 doleful
                 Case
                 of
                 Christs
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 hath
                 put
                 quite
                 beyond
                 dispute
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 do
                 the
                 Devils
                 work
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 nor
                 oppose
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 more
                 desperately
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 hottest
                 Zeal
                 with
                 the
                 weakest
                 Judgements
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Fire
                 is
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 thatch
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 vilest
                 dung
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Zeal
                 most
                 excellent
                 when
                 guided
                 by
                 sound
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 destructive
                 then
                 prophane
                 sensuality
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 let
                 loose
                 and
                 misguided
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 decay
                 much
                 in
                 feeling
                 and
                 fervour
                 of
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Grow
                 in
                 Grace
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 but
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 the
                 Will.
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Growth
                 which
                 Christians
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Age
                 :
                 Examine
                 therefore
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 or
                 no.
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 formerly
                 did
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 value
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Glory
                 and
                 Grace
                 at
                 higher
                 rates
                 then
                 
                 formerly
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 more
                 fully
                 Resolved
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 then
                 formerly
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 harder
                 work
                 for
                 Satan
                 to
                 draw
                 you
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 then
                 heretofore
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 tree
                 hath
                 done
                 growing
                 in
                 visible
                 greatness
                 ,
                 it
                 groweth
                 in
                 rootedness
                 .
                 The
                 fruit
                 grows
                 first
                 in
                 bulk
                 and
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 mellow
                 sweetness
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 you
                 less
                 Censorious
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Peaceable
                 then
                 heretofore
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 growth
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 austere
                 and
                 bitter
                 ,
                 youthful
                 ,
                 censorious
                 ,
                 dividing
                 Zeal
                 of
                 many
                 will
                 prove
                 .
                 Mark
                 most
                 aged
                 experienced
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 walk
                 uprightly
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 quite
                 outstrip
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 experience
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 prudence
                 and
                 foundness
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 well-setled
                 Resolutions
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Truth
                 and
                 Cause
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 Love
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 perverse
                 contendings
                 and
                 divisions
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 shew
                 this
                 growth
                 ,
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 suppose
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 ?
                 should
                 you
                 therefore
                 deny
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 your
                 Grace
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 perswade
                 any
                 soul
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 Make
                 it
                 your
                 desire
                 and
                 daily
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 not
                 .
                 Lye
                 not
                 still
                 complaining
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 rouse
                 up
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 's
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 neglected
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 those
                 Corruptions
                 that
                 hinder
                 your
                 Growth
                 :
                 Converse
                 with
                 Growing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 quickening
                 means
                 :
                 Endeavour
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 souls
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 your
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 that
                 growth
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 silence
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 you
                 then
                 that
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XVII
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               troubled
               with
               such
               Blaspemous
               thoughts
               and
               Temptations
               to
               Vnbelief
               ,
               even
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               I
               have
               no
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 be
                 Tempted
                 is
                 no
                 sign
                 of
                 Gracelesness
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 Temptation
                 :
                 nor
                 every
                 yielding
                 neither
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 of
                 the
                 Temptation
                 !
                 Most
                 Melancholy
                 people
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 haunted
                 with
                 Blasphemous
                 Temptations
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 oft
                 wondred
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 advantage
                 in
                 the
                 predominancy
                 
                 of
                 that
                 distemper
                 .
                 Scarce
                 one
                 person
                 of
                 ten
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 was
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 deep
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 body
                 or
                 mind
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 been
                 haunted
                 with
                 these
                 Blasphemous
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 impetuously
                 and
                 violently
                 set
                 on
                 and
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 yea
                 even
                 many
                 that
                 never
                 seemed
                 Godly
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 mind
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 strengthening
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Devil
                 such
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 the
                 Godhead
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   meer
                   Temptation
                   from
                   Satan
                   that
                   I
                   complain
                   of
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   takes
                   too
                   much
                   with
                   my
                   sinful
                   heart
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   ready
                   to
                   doubt
                   oft-times
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   his
                   Providence
                   determine
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   here
                   below
                   ?
                   or
                   whether
                   Scripture
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Soul
                   immortal
                   ?
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 bewail
                 and
                 abhorr
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 make
                 not
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 betime
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 this
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 Infidelity
                 may
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 truest
                 saving
                 Faith.
                 The
                 best
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   help
                   thou
                   mine
                   unbelief
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 my
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 When
                 your
                 unbelief
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 Graceless
                 soul
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 :
                 
                   If
                   your
                   Doubtings
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Truth
                   of
                   Scripture
                   and
                   the
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   great
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   go
                   the
                   pleasures
                   and
                   profits
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   call
                   you
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   Hope
                   of
                   that
                   Glory
                   promised
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   Judgement
                   threatned
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   but
                   as
                   uncertain
                   things
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   your
                   Belief
                   no
                   saving
                   Belief
                   ;
                   but
                   your
                   unbelief
                   is
                   prevalent
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   your
                   staggerings
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   so
                   much
                   probabil●ty
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Scripture
                   and
                   the
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   resolved
                   to
                   venture
                   (
                   and
                   part
                   with
                   ,
                   if
                   called
                   to
                   it
                   )
                   all
                   worldly
                   Hopes
                   and
                   Happiness
                   for
                   the
                   Hope
                   of
                   that
                   promised
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   chiefest
                   business
                   of
                   your
                   life
                   to
                   attain
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   deny
                   your self
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sin
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   saving
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   by
                   its
                   Victory
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   Atheism
                   and
                   Blasphemy
                   that
                   is
                   mixt
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 again
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 advise
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 hainous
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 bewail
                 and
                 detest
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 dangerous
                 when
                 the
                 Devil
                 strikes
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 and
                 heart
                 &
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 religion
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 sinfulness
                 and
                 danger
                 in
                 this
                 then
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 sins
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 it
                 never
                 be
                 motioned
                 to
                 your
                 soul
                 without
                 abhorrence
                 .
                 Two
                 ways
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 to
                 move
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 inward
                 suggestions
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 bad
                 enough
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 by
                 
                 his
                 Accursed
                 Instruments
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 dangerous
                 way
                 :
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 books
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 notorious
                 wicked
                 men
                 or
                 fools
                 ,
                 the
                 Temptation
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 cunning
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 smooth
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocritical
                 lives
                 (
                 for
                 far
                 be
                 that
                 wickedness
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Godly
                 ,
                 or
                 wise
                 or
                 honest
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 snare
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 to
                 lay
                 .
                 O
                 just
                 and
                 Dreadful
                 God!
                 did
                 I
                 think
                 one
                 day
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 praying
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 went
                 up
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 would
                 this
                 day
                 be
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 thy
                 sacred
                 Name
                 ?
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 deride
                 thy
                 holy
                 word
                 as
                 a
                 fable
                 ?
                 and
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 Believe
                 not
                 thy
                 promised
                 Glory
                 !
                 Righteous
                 and
                 Merciful
                 God!
                 that
                 hast
                 preserved
                 the
                 humble
                 from
                 this
                 Condemnation
                 !
                 and
                 hast
                 permitted
                 only
                 the
                 Proud
                 and
                 Sensual
                 Professors
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 !
                 and
                 hast
                 given
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 Hellish
                 Conversations
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 Hellish
                 opinions
                 !
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 rather
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 others
                 then
                 a
                 snare
                 !
                 I
                 call
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 Hellish
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 Original
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lyes
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 opinion
                 or
                 practice
                 in
                 Hell.
                 He
                 
                 that
                 tempts
                 others
                 to
                 Deny
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 whit
                 doubt
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 believes
                 and
                 Trembles
                 .
                 O
                 fearful
                 blindness
                 of
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 wil
                 hear
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 receive
                 these
                 Blasphemies
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 an
                 Apostate
                 Professor
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 abhor
                 if
                 it
                 came
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 sad
                 complaints
                 and
                 trembling
                 do
                 poor
                 sinners
                 cry
                 out
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 Cause
                 )
                 
                   O
                   I
                   am
                   haunted
                   with
                   such
                   Blaspemous
                   temptations
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   afraid
                   lest
                   God
                   should
                   suddenly
                   destroy
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   such
                   thoughts
                   should
                   come
                   into
                   my
                   heart
                
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 an
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 come
                 and
                 plead
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 hear
                 him
                 with
                 less
                 detestation
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 knows
                 that
                 familiarity
                 will
                 cause
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 abhor
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 immediately
                 .
                 I
                 intend
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 now
                 a
                 particular
                 preservative
                 against
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Temptations
                 :
                 Only
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 direct
                 way
                 to
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 Seducers
                 the
                 Devil
                 do
                 overcome
                 you
                 herein
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 lost
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   your
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   fearful
                   expectation
                   of
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   fire
                   which
                   shal
                   devour
                   the
                   adversaries
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               DOUBT
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               so
               great
               fears
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               unwillingness
               to
               be
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               have
               no
               Grace
               :
               for
               if
               I
               had
               Pauls
               spirit
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 depart
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Whereas
               now
               no
               news
               would
               be
               to
               me
               more
               unwelcome
               .
            
             
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 a
                 loathness
                 to
                 Dye
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 Desire
                 to
                 do
                 God
                 more
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 an
                 Apprehension
                 of
                 unreadiness
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 more
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Salvation
                 first
                 :
                 or
                 would
                 be
                 fitter
                 to
                 meet
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Blame
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 backward
                 ,
                 that
                 knows
                 it
                 must
                 go
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Hell
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 found
                 at
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 
                   a
                   loathness
                   to
                   Dye
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   a
                   loathness
                   to
                   Dye
                   now
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 ,
                 Good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 a
                 natural
                 abhorrence
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 this
                 into
                 mans
                 nature
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 I●nocency
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 great
                 means
                 of
                 Governing
                 the
                 World.
                 No
                 man
                 would
                 live
                 in
                 ord●●
                 
                 or
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 anothers
                 .
                 Grace
                 doth
                 not
                 root
                 out
                 this
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 unmanneth
                 us
                 :
                 Onely
                 it
                 restrains
                 it
                 from
                 excess
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 overcometh
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 beyond
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Believer
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 quietly
                 and
                 willingly
                 submit
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Paul
                 himself
                 desireth
                 not
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Life
                 which
                 followeth
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   desireth
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 then
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 contented
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 penal
                 sharp
                 passage
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 command
                 you
                 to
                 Desire
                 death
                 it self
                 ;
                 nor
                 forbid
                 you
                 fearing
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 evil
                 to
                 nature
                 and
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 Only
                 he
                 requireth
                 you
                 to
                 Desire
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 earnestly
                 as
                 may
                 make
                 Death
                 it self
                 the
                 easier
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Thank
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 be
                 somewhat
                 abated
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 sweetned
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 pretend
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 nature
                 will
                 abhor
                 death
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 man
                 :
                 else
                 temporal
                 death
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 punishment
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Innocent
                 nature
                 had
                 not
                 abhor'd
                 it
                 ▪
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 evil
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Tell
                 me
                 but
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 Death
                 did
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 your
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 could
                 travel
                 to
                 Heaven
                 
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 you
                 rather
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 stay
                 in
                 sin
                 and
                 vanity
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 you
                 were
                 certain
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 Yea
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 your
                 loathness
                 to
                 dye
                 is
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 your
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 averseness
                 to
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 preferring
                 the
                 vanities
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 before
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 God
                 may
                 lay
                 that
                 affliction
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 some
                 other
                 necessary
                 means
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 you
                 dye
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 you
                 willinger
                 then
                 now
                 you
                 are
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               XIX
               .
            
             
               GOd
               layeth
               upon
               me
               such
               heavy
               Afflictions
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               believe
               he
               Loves
               me
               :
               He
               writteth
               bitter
               things
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               taketh
               me
               for
               his
               enemy
               :
               I
               am
               afflicted
               in
               my
               health
               ,
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               in
               my
               children
               ,
               and
               nearest
               friends
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               state
               :
               I
               live
               in
               continual
               poverty
               ,
               or
               pinching
               distress
               of
               one
               kinde
               or
               other
               :
               yea
               my
               very
               soul
               is
               filled
               with
               his
               terorrs
               ,
               and
               night
               and
               day
               is
               his
               hand
               heavy
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 this
                 before
                 :
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 needful
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 read
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 written
                 in
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 and
                 Job
                 throughout
                 :
                 and
                 Psal
                 .
                 37.
                 and
                 73.
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 doubt
                 is
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               DOUBT
               .
               XX.
               
            
             
               I
               Read
               in
               Scripture
               that
               through
               many
               tribulations
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               heaven
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               that
               will
               live
               Godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               :
               and
               that
               he
               that
               taketh
               not
               up
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               so
               followeth
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciple
               :
               and
               that
               if
               we
               are
               not
               corrected
               ,
               we
               are
               bastards
               ,
               and
               not
               sons
               :
               But
               I
               never
               had
               any
               Affliction
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               have
               lived
               in
               constant
               prosperity
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 speak
                 well
                 of
                 you
                 :
              
               :
               but
               all
               men
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               speak
               well
               of
               me
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               of
               my
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ANSWER
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Would
                 not
                 have
                 mentioned
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 it
                 my self
                 :
                 and
                 perhaps
                 some
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 foolish
                 as
                 I
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 think
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ;
                 our
                 great
                 friends
                 have
                 Done
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 Resolve
                 them
                 more
                 effectually
                 then
                 words
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 speak
                 onely
                 of
                 mans
                 duty
                 of
                 bearing
                 persecution
                 and
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 lays
                 it
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Event
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 certainly
                 come
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 certain
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Event
                 :
                 Doubtless
                 Tribulation
                 is
                 Gods
                 common
                 road
                 to
                 Heaven
                 :
                 Every
                 ignorant
                 person
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 ware
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 delude
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 their
                 punishment
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 hope
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 punish
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 soul
                 be
                 so
                 silly
                 as
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 doubt
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Affliction
                 ;
                 if
                 none
                 else
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 Cure
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 but
                 follow
                 my
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 warrant
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 honest
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 tried
                 effectually
                 upon
                 my self
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 cured
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Probatum
                   est
                
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 faithful
                 in
                 your
                 Duty
                 to
                 all
                 sinners
                 within
                 your
                 reach
                 ;
                 be
                 they
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 or
                 Beggars
                 ,
                 do
                 your
                 duty
                 in
                 Reproving
                 them
                 meekly
                 and
                 lovingly
                 ,
                 yet
                 plainly
                 and
                 seriously
                 ,
                 telling
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Gods
                 everlasting
                 wrath
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 find
                 them
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Church-Officers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 unreformed
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 familiarity
                 .
                 Try
                 this
                 course
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 no
                 more
                 fists
                 about
                 your
                 ears
                 then
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 tongues
                 against
                 you
                 then
                 formerly
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 I
                 am
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Men
                 basely
                 bawk
                 and
                 shun
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 displeasing
                 ungrateful
                 work
                 of
                 Christianity
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 sufferings
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 sincerity
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufferings
                 .
                 My
                 second
                 Advice
                 is
                 ,
                 Do
                 but
                 stay
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 Patience
                 (
                 but
                 prepare
                 your
                 Patience
                 for
                 a
                 sharper
                 encounter
                 )
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 tye
                 God
                 to
                 your
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 you
                 when
                 your
                 Afflictions
                 shall
                 come
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 deal
                 easier
                 with
                 you
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 you
                 offended
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 quarrel
                 with
                 your
                 mercies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 about
                 seventeen
                 
                 years
                 since
                 I
                 was
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 thinking
                 I
                 was
                 no
                 son
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 afflicted
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 few
                 days
                 without
                 pain
                 for
                 this
                 sixteen
                 years
                 since
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 but
                 few
                 hours
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 years
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 my
                 scruple
                 is
                 removed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 yet
                 any
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Common
                 trouble
                 be
                 any
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ?
                 (
                 onely
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 Prophesy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Conjecture
                 at
                 Effects
                 by
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 their
                 Moral
                 Causes
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Righteous
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   is
                   even
                   now
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   over-admiring
                   rash
                   zeal
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   profession
                   ,
                   making
                   for
                   England
                   so
                   heavy
                   an
                   Affliction
                   and
                   sharp
                   a
                   scourge
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   by
                   seduced
                   ,
                   proud
                   ,
                   self-conceited
                   Professours
                   ,
                   as
                   neither
                   we
                   nor
                   our
                   Fathers
                   did
                   ever
                   yet
                   bear
                   :
                   Except
                   it
                   should
                   prove
                   the
                   merciful
                   intent
                   of
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   onely
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   ripen
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   standing
                   Monument
                   for
                   the
                   effectual
                   warning
                   of
                   all
                   after-ages
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Whether
                   pride
                   and
                   heady
                   Zeal
                   may
                   bring
                   Professors
                   of
                   holiness
                   ;
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   full
                   ripe
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   at
                   Munster
                   and
                   in
                   New-England
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   go
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   folly
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 of
                 my
                 thoughts
                 of
                 this
                 long
                 ago
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ALL
               these
               Doubts
               I
               have
               here
               answered
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               that
               in
               all
               your
               troubles
               you
               be
               sure
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Matter
               of
               Doubting
               ,
               and
               Matter
               of
               Humiliation
               .
               Alas
               ,
               what
               soul
               is
               so
               holy
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               must
               daily
               say
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 as
                 our
                 trespasses
              
               ?
               and
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
              
               ?
               But
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               may
               thank
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               If
               every
               sin
               should
               make
               us
               Doubt
               ,
               we
               should
               do
               nothing
               but
               doubt
               .
               I
               know
               you
               may
               easily
               tell
               a
               long
               and
               a
               sad
               story
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               how
               you
               are
               troubled
               with
               this
               and
               that
               ,
               and
               many
               a
               distemper
               ,
               and
               weak
               and
               wanting
               in
               every
               Grace
               and
               Duty
               ,
               and
               have
               committed
               many
               sins
               :
               But
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               therefore
               you
               have
               no
               true
               Grace
               ?
               Learn
               therefore
               to
               be
               Humbled
               for
               every
               sin
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Doubt
               of
               your
               sincerity
               and
               salvation
               for
               every
               sin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               30.
               
               Whatsoever
               New
               Doubtings
               do
               arise
               in
               your
               soul
               ,
               see
               that
               you
               carefully
               discern
               whether
               they
               are
               such
               as
               must
               be
               resolved
               from
               the
               Consideration
               of
               General
               Grace
               ,
               or
               of
               Special
               Grace
               :
               And
               especially
               be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               want
               or
               lose
               your
               Certainty
               of
               sincerity
               and
               salvation
               ,
               you
               have
               presently
               recourse
               to
               the
               Probability
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               lose
               not
               the
               Comforts
               of
               that
               :
               Or
               if
               you
               should
               lose
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Probability
               of
               Special
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               see
               that
               you
               have
               recourse
               at
               the
               utmost
               to
               General
               Grace
               ,
               and
               never
               let
               go
               the
               Comforts
               of
               that
               at
               the
               worst
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Rule
             is
             of
             unspeakable
             Necessity
             and
             use
             for
             your
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             .
             Here
             are
             three
             several
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Comfort
             .
             It
             is
             exceeding
             weakness
             
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             beaten
             from
             one
             of
             these
             holds
             ,
             therefore
             to
             let
             go
             the
             other
             too
             :
             and
             because
             he
             cannot
             have
             the
             highest
             Degree
             ,
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             that
             he
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             all
             your
             Doubtings
             and
             Complainings
             still
             Remember
             the
             two
             Rules
             here
             laid
             down
             .
             1.
             
             All
             Doubts
             arise
             not
             from
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             have
             the
             same
             Cure.
             Let
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             you
             do
             upon
             every
             doubt
             ,
             be
             this
             :
             To
             consider
             
               Whether
               it
               come
               from
               the
               Vnbelieving
               or
               low
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               General
               Grounds
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               want
               of
               evidence
               of
               special
               Grace
            
             ?
             For
             that
             which
             is
             a
             fit
             Remedy
             for
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             will
             do
             little
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             other
             .
             2.
             
             If
             your
             Doubting
             be
             onely
             
               Whether
               you
               be
               sincere
               in
               Beli●ving
               ,
               Loving
               ,
               Hoping
               ,
               Repenting
               and
               Obeying
            
             ?
             then
             it
             will
             not
             answer
             this
             Doubt
             ,
             though
             you
             discern
             never
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             Merciful
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Christs
             Gracious
             Office
             ,
             or
             the
             Universal
             sufficiency
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             the
             freeness
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             .
             For
             I
             profess
             considerately
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             know
             in
             all
             the
             Body
             of
             Popery
             concerning
             Merits
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Humane
             Satisfactions
             ,
             Assurance
             or
             any
             other
             point
             about
             Grace
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             unchurch
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             erre
             half
             so
             dangerously
             ,
             as
             
             Saltmarsh
             and
             such
             Antinomians
             do
             in
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               hath
               Repented
               and
               Believed
               for
               us
            
             ;
             meaning
             ▪
             it
             of
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             Conditions
             of
             our
             salvation
             :
             and
             that
             
               We
               must
               no
               more
               question
               our
               own
               faith
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               question
               Christ
               the
               Object
               of
               it
               .
            
             It
             will
             be
             no
             saving
             Plea
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               Repented
               not
               ,
               and
               Believed
               not
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               me
               ,
               or
               God
               is
               merciful
               ,
               or
               Christ
               Repented
               and
               Believed
               for
               me
               ,
               or
               God
               made
               me
               a
               free
               Promise
               and
               Gift
               of
               salvation
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               .
            
             What
             Comfort
             would
             such
             an
             Answer
             give
             them
             ?
             And
             therefore
             doubtless
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             now
             to
             quiet
             any
             knowing
             Christian
             against
             those
             Doubts
             that
             arise
             from
             the
             want
             of
             particular
             evidence
             of
             special
             Grace
             :
             though
             in
             their
             own
             place
             ,
             the
             General
             Grounds
             of
             Comfort
             are
             of
             Absolute
             Necessity
             thereto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             your
             Doubts
             arise
             from
             any
             Defect
             in
             your
             Apprehensions
             of
             General
             Grace
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             your
             looking
             after
             Marks
             in
             your self
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             Resolve
             them
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             the
             General
             Grounds
             of
             Comfort
             lie
             in
             four
             particulars
             (
             that
             square
             Foundation
             which
             will
             bear
             up
             all
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             )
             First
             ,
             Gods
             merciful
             and
             unconceivably
             Good
             and
             
             Gracious
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             to
             mankind
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Gracious
             Nature
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             with
             his
             most
             Gracious
             undertaken
             Office
             of
             Saving
             and
             Reconciling
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             if
             they
             will
             Accept
             him
             and
             his
             Grace
             :
             I
             put
             it
             in
             terms
             beyond
             dispute
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             build
             up
             Believers
             Comforts
             on
             points
             which
             godly
             Divines
             do
             contradict
             (
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             :
             )
             Yet
             I
             am
             past
             all
             Doubt
             my self
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             actually
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             All
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             man
             perisheth
             for
             want
             of
             an
             Expiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             faith
             to
             believe
             and
             apply
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             yielding
             to
             Recovering
             Grace
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             The
             Universal
             Grant
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             Right
             to
             salvation
             ,
             on
             Condition
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             If
             your
             Doubt
             arise
             from
             the
             Ignorance
             or
             overlooking
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             these
             must
             you
             have
             recourse
             for
             your
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Where
             Note
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Doubts
             which
             come
             from
             the
             greatness
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             as
             such
             that
             you
             think
             will
             not
             therefore
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             that
             come
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             Unworthiness
             ,
             (
             in
             a
             Legal
             sense
             )
             or
             want
             of
             Merit
             in
             your self
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             Doubts
             whether
             God
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             and
             forgive
             you
             ,
             though
             
             you
             should
             Repent
             and
             believe
             ;
             or
             whether
             any
             sacrifice
             was
             offered
             by
             Christ
             for
             your
             sins
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             these
             come
             from
             your
             Ignorance
             or
             Unbelief
             of
             some
             or
             all
             of
             the
             four
             General
             Grounds
             here
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             must
             be
             cured
             .
          
           
             Note
             also
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             these
             four
             General
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             your
             particular
             Evidences
             in
             point
             of
             Certainty
             :
             For
             these
             four
             Corner-stones
             are
             fast
             founded
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             Removal
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             always
             of
             as
             undoubted
             Certainty
             as
             that
             the
             Heaven
             is
             over
             your
             head
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             immutable
             ;
             still
             the
             same
             .
             These
             you
             are
             commanded
             strictly
             to
             Believe
             with
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             clearly
             revealed
             Truths
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             should
             not
             Believe
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             remain
             firm
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             your
             unbelief
             should
             not
             make
             voyd
             the
             Universal
             promise
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             But
             your
             own
             Evidences
             of
             special
             Grace
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             Certain
             ,
             so
             Clear
             ,
             or
             so
             Immutable
             ;
             nor
             are
             you
             bound
             to
             Believe
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             search
             after
             them
             that
             you
             may
             know
             them
             :
             You
             are
             not
             bound
             by
             any
             Word
             of
             God
             strictly
             to
             Believe
             that
             you
             do
             Believe
             ,
             or
             Repent
             ,
             but
             to
             try
             and
             discern
             it
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Direction
             ,
             That
             you
             always
             discover
             whether
             your
             troubles
             arise
             from
             
             low
             unbelieving
             or
             ignorant
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             Mercifulness
             ,
             Christs
             Gracious
             nature
             and
             office
             ,
             General
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             the
             universal
             Promise
             :
             or
             whether
             they
             arise
             from
             want
             of
             evidence
             of
             sincerity
             in
             your self
             ?
             and
             accordingly
             in
             your
             thoughts
             apply
             the
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Direction
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             hold
             fast
             Probabilities
             of
             Special
             Grace
             when
             you
             lose
             your
             Certainty
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             hold
             fast
             your
             General
             Grounds
             when
             you
             lose
             both
             the
             former
             .
             Never
             forget
             this
             in
             any
             of
             your
             Doubts
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             your
             faith
             and
             obedience
             have
             such
             breaches
             and
             sad
             defects
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             be
             Certain
             that
             they
             are
             sincere
             .
             Suppose
             it
             be
             so
             :
             Do
             you
             see
             no
             great
             Likelyhood
             or
             hopes
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             sincere
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             (
             as
             I
             think
             many
             Christians
             easily
             may
             ,
             that
             yet
             receive
             not
             a
             proportionable
             comfort
             )
             remember
             that
             this
             is
             no
             small
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             matter
             of
             great
             consolation
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             you
             see
             no
             Grace
             in
             your self
             :
             yet
             you
             cannot
             be
             sure
             you
             have
             none
             :
             For
             it
             may
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             you
             not
             see
             it
             .
             Yea
             suppose
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             sure
             that
             you
             had
             no
             true
             ▪
             Grace
             at
             all
             ,
             yet
             remember
             that
             you
             have
             still
             abundant
             cause
             of
             Comfort
             in
             Gods
             General
             Grace
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             you
             must
             needs
             Despair
             ,
             or
             
             give
             up
             all
             Hope
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             or
             conclude
             your self
             irrecoverably
             lost
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             Graceless
             ?
             why
             be
             it
             known
             to
             you
             there
             is
             that
             ground
             of
             Consolation
             in
             general
             Grace
             that
             may
             make
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             very
             wicked
             to
             leap
             for
             joy
             .
             Do
             I
             need
             to
             prove
             that
             to
             you
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             
               Glad
               tidings
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             are
             to
             tell
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             preach
             it
             .
             
               Behold
               we
               bring
               you
               tidings
               of
               great
               Joy
               ,
               and
               glad
               tidings
               to
               all
               People
               .
            
             And
             you
             know
             before
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             to
             men
             they
             are
             miserable
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             glad
             tidings
             and
             tidings
             of
             great
             joy
             to
             all
             the
             unconverted
             where
             it
             comes
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             so
             to
             you
             ?
             and
             where
             is
             your
             great
             joy
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             Graceless
             ,
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             know
             that
             God
             is
             exceeding
             merciful
             ,
             
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               ready
               to
               forgive
               ,
               pardoning
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               and
               sin
               ?
            
             loving
             mankinde
             ?
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             Infinite
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             down
             into
             humane
             flesh
             ?
             and
             hath
             taken
             on
             him
             the
             most
             blessed
             office
             of
             Reconciling
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             sins
             have
             a
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             paid
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             are
             certain
             not
             to
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Ransom
             ?
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             such
             an
             universal
             Grant
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             will
             Believe
             :
             and
             
             that
             you
             are
             not
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             meer
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             for
             not
             obeying
             in
             perfection
             ?
             Suppose
             you
             are
             never
             so
             certainly
             Graceless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             Ground
             of
             unspeakable
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             
               nothing
               can
               condemn
               you
               ,
               but
               a
               flat
               refusal
               or
               unwillingness
               to
               have
               Christ
               and
               his
               Salvation
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             which
             may
             comfort
             a
             man
             as
             yet
             unsanctified
             ,
             that
             sin
             meerly
             as
             sin
             shall
             not
             Condemn
             him
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             final
             obstinate
             Refusal
             of
             the
             Remedy
             ,
             which
             thereby
             leaveth
             all
             other
             sin
             unpardoned
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             this
             Question
             in
             your
             greatest
             fears
             that
             you
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             :
             Are
             you
             Willing
             to
             have
             Christ
             to
             pardon
             ,
             sanctifie
             ,
             guide
             and
             save
             you
             ?
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             ;
             then
             you
             are
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             know
             it
             .
             If
             you
             are
             not
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             but
             wait
             on
             Gods
             Word
             in
             Hearing
             and
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Consider
             frequently
             and
             seriously
             of
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             wil
             but
             beg
             earnestly
             of
             God
             to
             make
             you
             Willing
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             you
             this
             means
             in
             vain
             ,
             &
             that
             this
             way
             will
             be
             more
             profitable
             then
             all
             your
             complainings
             .
             See
             therefore
             when
             you
             are
             at
             the
             very
             lowest
             ,
             that
             you
             forsake
             not
             the
             Comforts
             of
             General
             Grace
             .
          
           
           
             And
             indeed
             those
             that
             deny
             any
             General
             Grace
             or
             Redemption
             ,
             Do
             leave
             poor
             Christians
             in
             a
             very
             lamentable
             Condition
             .
             For
             ,
             alas
             ,
             Assurance
             of
             Special
             Grace
             (
             yea
             or
             a
             high
             probability
             )
             is
             not
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             as
             meer
             Disputers
             against
             Doubting
             have
             imagined
             .
             And
             when
             a
             poor
             Christian
             is
             beaten
             from
             his
             Assurance
             (
             which
             few
             have
             )
             he
             hath
             nothing
             but
             Probabilities
             :
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             confident
             probable
             perswasion
             of
             special
             Grace
             ,
             where
             is
             he
             then
             ?
             and
             what
             hath
             he
             left
             to
             support
             his
             soul
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             so
             far
             now
             meddle
             with
             that
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             to
             open
             further
             how
             this
             opinion
             tends
             to
             leave
             most
             Christians
             in
             desperation
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             pretences
             it
             hath
             found
             ?
             and
             I
             had
             done
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             General
             Redemption
             or
             Satisfaction
             is
             commonly
             taught
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             General
             Sufficiency
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             men
             understand
             not
             how
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             cold
             comfort
             :
             for
             I
             may
             as
             well
             argue
             thus
             ,
             
               Christ
               will
               damn
               sinners
               :
               I
               am
               a
               sinner
               ,
               therefore
               he
               will
               damn
               me
            
             :
             as
             to
             argue
             thus
             ,
             
               Christ
               will
               save
               sinners
               :
               I
               am
               a
               Sinner
               :
               therefore
               he
               will
               save
               me
               .
            
             I
             answer
             :
             There
             is
             no
             shew
             of
             soundness
             in
             either
             of
             these
             Arguments
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             certainty
             that
             Christ
             will
             save
             you
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             General
             Grace
             alone
             :
             
             that
             must
             be
             had
             from
             assurance
             of
             of
             special
             Grace
             superadded
             to
             the
             General
             .
             But
             a
             conditional
             certainty
             you
             may
             have
             from
             General
             Grace
             onely
             :
             and
             thus
             you
             may
             soundly
             and
             infallibly
             argue
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               Grant
               to
               every
               sinful
               man
               ,
               of
               Pardon
               and
               salvation
               through
               Christs
               Sacrifice
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man
               ,
               therefore
               God
               hath
               made
               this
               Grant
               of
               Pardon
               and
               Salvation
               to
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               If
               God
               do
               bless
               you
               with
               an
               able
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               prudent
               ,
               judicious
               Pastor
               ,
               take
               him
               for
               your
               Guide
               under
               Christ
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               open
               to
               him
               your
               Case
               and
               desire
               his
               advice
               in
               all
               your
               extraordinary
               pressing
               necessities
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               found
               the
               advice
               of
               other
               godly
               friends
               to
               be
               insufficient
               :
               And
               this
               not
               once
               or
               twice
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               often
               as
               such
               pressing
               necessities
               shall
               return
               .
               Or
               if
               your
               own
               Pastor
               be
               more
               defective
               for
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               some
               other
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               meet
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             I
             have
             these
             several
             things
             to
             open
             to
             you
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             your
             Duty
             to
             seek
             this
             Direction
             from
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             When
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             you
             
             should
             do
             this
             .
             3.
             
             To
             what
             end
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             .
             4.
             
             What
             Ministers
             they
             be
             that
             you
             should
             choose
             thereto
             .
             5.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             you
             must
             open
             your
             Case
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             receive
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             hath
             two
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             That
             you
             must
             open
             your
             Case
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             to
             your
             Pastor
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Devil
             hath
             great
             advantage
             while
             you
             keep
             his
             Counsel
             :
             Two
             are
             better
             then
             one
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             of
             them
             fall
             he
             hath
             another
             to
             help
             him
             .
             It
             is
             dangerous
             Resisting
             such
             an
             enemy
             alone
             .
             An
             uniting
             of
             forces
             oft
             procureth
             victory
             .
             God
             giveth
             others
             knowledge
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             other
             gifts
             for
             our
             good
             :
             that
             so
             every
             member
             of
             the
             body
             may
             have
             need
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             each
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             other
             .
             An
             Independency
             of
             Christian
             upon
             Christian
             ,
             is
             most
             unchristian
             :
             much
             more
             of
             people
             on
             their
             Guides
             .
             It
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             ,
             which
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             :
             and
             to
             make
             no
             use
             of
             the
             body
             or
             fellow
             members
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             separation
             from
             them
             .
             Sometime
             bashfulness
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             sometimes
             self-confidence
             (
             a
             far
             worse
             cause
             ;
             )
             but
             whatever
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Christians
             smothering
             their
             Doubts
             ,
             the
             effects
             are
             oft
             sad
             .
             The
             disease
             is
             oft
             gone
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             the
             Cure
             is
             very
             difficult
             ,
             before
             some
             bashful
             or
             proud
             or
             tender
             Patients
             will
             open
             their
             disease
             .
             The
             very
             opening
             
             of
             a
             mans
             grief
             to
             a
             faithful
             friend
             ,
             doth
             oft
             ease
             the
             heart
             of
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             should
             be
             done
             to
             your
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             further
             anon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             you
             must
             understand
             well
             when
             this
             is
             your
             Duty
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             in
             every
             small
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             accompanies
             Christians
             in
             their
             daily
             most
             watchful
             Conversation
             :
             Nor
             yet
             in
             every
             lesser
             Doubt
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             otherways
             resolved
             .
             It
             is
             a
             folly
             and
             a
             wrong
             to
             Physitians
             to
             run
             to
             them
             for
             every
             cut
             finger
             or
             prick
             with
             a
             pin
             .
             Every
             neighbour
             can
             help
             you
             in
             this
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             except
             it
             be
             a
             weighty
             case
             indeed
             ,
             go
             not
             first
             to
             a
             Minister
             .
             But
             first
             study
             the
             case
             your self
             ,
             and
             seek
             Gods
             direction
             :
             If
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             open
             your
             case
             to
             your
             nearest
             bosom
             friend
             that
             is
             godly
             and
             judicious
             .
             And
             in
             these
             two
             cases
             always
             go
             to
             your
             Pastor
             :
             1.
             
             In
             case
             privater
             means
             can
             do
             you
             no
             Good
             :
             then
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             seek
             further
             .
             If
             a
             cut
             finger
             so
             fester
             that
             ordinary
             means
             will
             not
             cure
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Physician
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             case
             be
             weighty
             and
             dangerous
             :
             For
             then
             none
             but
             the
             more
             prudent
             advice
             is
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
             If
             you
             be
             struck
             with
             a
             dangerous
             disease
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             delay
             so
             long
             ,
             nor
             wrong
             your self
             so
             much
             as
             to
             stay
             while
             you
             tamper
             with
             every
             womans
             medicine
             ,
             but
             go
             presently
             to
             the
             Physician
             .
             So
             if
             you
             either
             fall
             
             into
             any
             grievous
             sin
             ,
             or
             any
             terrible
             pangs
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             any
             great
             streights
             and
             difficulties
             about
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             ,
             go
             presently
             to
             your
             Pastour
             for
             advice
             .
             The
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Bashfulness
             will
             do
             their
             utmost
             to
             hinder
             you
             ;
             but
             see
             that
             they
             prevail
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             consider
             to
             what
             End
             you
             must
             do
             this
             .
             Not
             1.
             either
             to
             expect
             that
             a
             Minister
             can
             of
             himself
             create
             Peace
             in
             you
             :
             or
             that
             all
             your
             Doubts
             should
             vanish
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             you
             have
             opened
             your
             mind
             .
             Onely
             the
             great
             Peacemaker
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             can
             create
             Peace
             in
             you
             :
             Ascribe
             not
             to
             any
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             be
             your
             effectual
             Comforter
             .
             To
             expect
             more
             from
             man
             then
             belongs
             to
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             receive
             nothing
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             cause
             God
             to
             blast
             to
             you
             the
             best
             endeavours
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             must
             you
             resolve
             to
             take
             all
             meerly
             from
             the
             word
             of
             your
             Pastour
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             Infallible
             :
             Nor
             absolutely
             to
             Judge
             of
             your self
             as
             he
             Judgeth
             .
             For
             he
             may
             be
             too
             rigorous
             ,
             or
             more
             commonly
             too
             charitable
             in
             his
             opinion
             of
             you
             :
             There
             may
             be
             much
             of
             your
             disposition
             and
             conversation
             unknown
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             his
             right
             Judging
             .
             But
             1.
             
             You
             must
             use
             your
             Pastour
             as
             the
             ordained
             Instrument
             &
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             &
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             appointed
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             season
             
             to
             the
             weary
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             to
             man
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             the
             weak
             hands
             and
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             bind
             and
             loose
             in
             Heaven
             .
             As
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             do
             onely
             save
             in
             the
             principal
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             Ministers
             save
             souls
             in
             subordination
             to
             them
             as
             his
             Instruments
             .
             Act.
             26.17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Jam.
             5.20
             .
             So
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             as
             Principal
             Causes
             the
             onely
             Comforters
             :
             but
             his
             Ministers
             are
             Comforters
             under
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             which
             you
             must
             expect
             from
             them
             is
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             You
             must
             expect
             those
             fuller
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             able
             to
             make
             your self
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             have
             assurance
             of
             your
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             expresseth
             how
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             you
             :
             That
             so
             a
             clearer
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             mind
             may
             Resolve
             your
             Doubts
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             till
             you
             can
             come
             to
             a
             full
             Resolution
             ,
             you
             may
             and
             must
             somewhat
             stay
             your self
             on
             the
             very
             Judgement
             of
             your
             Pastour
             :
             Not
             as
             Infallible
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             Probability
             of
             your
             Good
             or
             bad
             estate
             :
             and
             so
             of
             your
             duty
             also
             .
             Though
             you
             will
             not
             renounce
             your
             own
             understanding
             ,
             and
             believe
             any
             man
             when
             you
             know
             he
             is
             deceived
             ,
             or
             would
             deceive
             you
             ,
             yet
             you
             will
             so
             far
             suspect
             your
             own
             reason
             ,
             and
             value
             anothers
             ,
             
             as
             to
             have
             a
             special
             regard
             to
             every
             mans
             Judgement
             in
             his
             own
             Profession
             .
             If
             the
             Physician
             tell
             you
             that
             your
             disease
             is
             not
             dangerous
             ,
             or
             the
             Lawyer
             that
             your
             Cause
             is
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             more
             Comfort
             you
             then
             if
             another
             man
             should
             say
             as
             much
             .
             It
             may
             much
             stay
             your
             heart
             till
             you
             can
             reach
             to
             clear
             Evidences
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Pastor
             that
             is
             well
             acquainted
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             is
             faithful
             and
             Judicious
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             verily
             thinks
             that
             you
             are
             in
             a
             safe
             Condition
             .
             3.
             
             But
             the
             chief
             use
             of
             his
             Advice
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             he
             thinks
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             you
             Directions
             how
             you
             may
             Judge
             of
             your self
             ,
             and
             come
             out
             of
             your
             trouble
             :
             Besides
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Next
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             what
             men
             you
             must
             choose
             to
             open
             your
             mind
             to
             :
             And
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Men
             of
             Judgement
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             honest
             :
             Else
             they
             may
             deceive
             you
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             do
             :
             either
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             Grace
             and
             Sin
             ;
             or
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             to
             deal
             with
             both
             weak
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             deep
             deceitful
             hearts
             .
             2.
             
             They
             must
             be
             truly
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             experience
             in
             this
             great
             work
             .
             For
             a
             Troubled
             soul
             is
             seldom
             well
             resolved
             and
             comforted
             meerly
             out
             of
             a
             
             Book
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Book
             and
             Experience
             both
             together
             .
             Carnal
             or
             formal
             men
             will
             but
             make
             a
             Jest
             at
             the
             Doubts
             of
             a
             Troubled
             Christian
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             will
             give
             you
             such
             formal
             Remedies
             as
             will
             prove
             no
             Cure
             :
             Either
             they
             will
             perswade
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             Antinomians
             do
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             trust
             God
             with
             your
             soul
             ,
             and
             never
             Question
             your
             Faith
             :
             Or
             that
             you
             do
             ill
             to
             trouble
             your self
             about
             such
             things
             :
             Or
             they
             will
             direct
             you
             onely
             to
             the
             Comforts
             of
             General
             Grace
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             onely
             that
             God
             is
             Merciful
             ,
             and
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             sinners
             :
             which
             are
             the
             necessary
             Foundations
             of
             our
             Peace
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             answer
             particular
             Doubts
             of
             our
             own
             sincerity
             and
             of
             our
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             :
             Or
             else
             they
             will
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             Holiness
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             you
             look
             after
             )
             is
             it
             that
             troubleth
             you
             and
             breeds
             all
             your
             scruples
             :
             Or
             else
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             will
             send
             you
             to
             your
             Merits
             for
             Comfort
             ;
             or
             to
             some
             Vindictive
             Penance
             in
             Fastings
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             to
             some
             Saint
             departed
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Pardons
             or
             Indulgencies
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             or
             to
             a
             certain
             ,
             formal
             ,
             carnal
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             make
             God
             amends
             .
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             men
             of
             downright
             Faithfulness
             ,
             that
             will
             deal
             plainly
             and
             freely
             ,
             though
             not
             cruelly
             :
             and
             not
             like
             those
             tender
             Surgeons
             that
             will
             leave
             the
             Cure
             undone
             for
             fear
             of
             
             hurting
             :
             Meddle
             not
             with
             men-pleasers
             and
             daubers
             ,
             that
             will
             presently
             speak
             Comfort
             to
             you
             as
             Confidently
             as
             if
             they
             had
             known
             you
             twenty
             years
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             know
             little
             of
             your
             heart
             or
             Case
             .
             Deal
             not
             with
             such
             as
             resolve
             to
             humour
             you
             .
             4.
             
             They
             must
             be
             men
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             well
             tryed
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             trust
             them
             with
             those
             secrets
             which
             you
             are
             called
             to
             Reveal
             .
             5.
             
             They
             must
             be
             men
             of
             great
             stayedness
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             neither
             rashly
             pass
             their
             Judgement
             ,
             nor
             set
             you
             upon
             unsound
             ,
             unwarrantable
             or
             dangerous
             Courses
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             suspicious
             if
             they
             be
             men
             that
             are
             so
             Impudent
             as
             to
             draw
             out
             your
             secrets
             ,
             and
             scrue
             themselves
             deeper
             into
             your
             privatest
             thoughts
             and
             ways
             then
             is
             meet
             :
             Yet
             a
             compassionate
             Minister
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             poor
             Christians
             do
             endanger
             themselves
             by
             keeping
             secret
             their
             Troubles
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             hazard
             themselves
             by
             hiding
             the
             greatest
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             like
             
               Achan
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             or
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             and
             so
             play
             the
             Hypocrites
             ;
             in
             these
             Cases
             he
             may
             and
             must
             urge
             them
             to
             deal
             openly
             .
             7.
             
             Above
             all
             be
             sure
             that
             those
             that
             you
             seek
             advice
             of
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             the
             two
             desperate
             plagues
             of
             notorious
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             separating
             dividing
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             hunt
             about
             to
             make
             Disciples
             to
             themselves
             .
             There
             are
             two
             of
             
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             and
             three
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             charge
             you
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             (
             and
             yet
             all
             is
             but
             four
             )
             1.
             
             Among
             those
             that
             erre
             from
             the
             Faith
             (
             next
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             whether
             Ranters
             ,
             Seekers
             or
             Socinians
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             few
             sober
             godly
             men
             are
             so
             much
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             extreme
             vileness
             )
             I
             would
             especially
             have
             you
             avoyd
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             being
             the
             greatest
             pretenders
             to
             the
             right
             comforting
             afflicted
             Consciences
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             upon
             my
             certain
             knowledge
             I
             dare
             say
             they
             are
             notorious
             subverters
             of
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             free
             Grace
             which
             they
             so
             much
             talk
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             dishonorers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             they
             seem
             so
             highly
             to
             extoll
             .
             They
             are
             those
             Mountebanks
             and
             Quacksalvers
             that
             delude
             the
             world
             by
             vain
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             kill
             more
             then
             they
             well
             Cure.
             2.
             
             Next
             to
             them
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             will
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             to
             Angels
             ,
             to
             Merits
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             carnal
             delusory
             means
             for
             Comfort
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             go
             to
             Scripture
             and
             to
             Heaven
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             fall
             not
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             separating
             dividers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
             The
             most
             notorious
             and
             dangerous
             of
             them
             are
             of
             these
             three
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             The
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Papists
             :
             They
             are
             the
             most
             notorious
             Schismaticks
             and
             Separatists
             that
             
             ever
             Gods
             Church
             did
             know
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             their
             Schism
             is
             more
             dangerous
             and
             wicked
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             unmerciful
             ,
             proud
             ,
             self-seeking
             wretches
             would
             like
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             true
             Church
             on
             Earth
             but
             they
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               Belgia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             that
             acknowledge
             not
             their
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             Christs
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             .
             Thus
             do
             they
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             confine
             all
             Religion
             and
             Salvation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             who
             so
             notoriously
             depart
             from
             Christs
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
             Indeed
             the
             extreme
             diligence
             that
             they
             use
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             soliciting
             all
             men
             to
             their
             Church
             and
             way
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             get
             themselves
             followers
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             everywhere
             more
             industrious
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Popes
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             Christs
             .
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             studying
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             they
             so
             much
             talk
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             admit
             none
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             as
             if
             indeed
             the
             Pope
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             the
             most
             impudent
             Sectaries
             and
             Schismaticks
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             next
             to
             them
             are
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
             whose
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             so
             dangerous
             as
             their
             Schism
             and
             gathering
             Disciples
             so
             zealously
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             so
             strange
             a
             curse
             of
             God
             hath
             followed
             them
             hitherto
             ,
             as
             may
             deter
             any
             sober
             Christian
             from
             rash
             adventuring
             on
             their
             way
             .
             Even
             now
             when
             they
             are
             higher
             in
             the
             world
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             yet
             do
             the
             judicious
             see
             Gods
             heavy
             judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Congregations
             and
             Conversations
             .
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             meddle
             not
             with
             those
             commonly
             called
             Separatists
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             you
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             party
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             you
             should
             separate
             from
             these
             two
             last
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             acknowledge
             them
             Christians
             .
             But
             seek
             not
             their
             advice
             and
             make
             them
             not
             of
             your
             counsel
             .
             You
             will
             do
             as
             one
             that
             goes
             to
             a
             Physician
             that
             hath
             the
             plague
             ,
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             a
             cut
             finger
             ,
             if
             you
             go
             for
             your
             comfort
             to
             any
             of
             these
             Seducers
             .
             But
             if
             you
             have
             a
             Pastor
             that
             is
             sound
             in
             the
             main
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             studious
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             you
             may
             use
             ,
             though
             in
             many
             things
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             not
             seek
             to
             make
             a
             Prey
             of
             you
             by
             drawing
             you
             to
             his
             party
             .
             Let
             him
             be
             Lutheran
             ,
             Calvinist
             ,
             Arminian
             ,
             Episcopal
             ,
             Independant
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             ,
             so
             he
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             free
             
             from
             Division
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             these
             men
             that
             you
             must
             seek
             advice
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             me
             next
             adde
             this
             :
             Let
             them
             be
             rather
             Pastors
             then
             private
             men
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             :
             And
             rather
             your
             own
             Pastor
             then
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             fit
             .
             For
             the
             first
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             their
             office
             to
             be
             Guides
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             spiritual
             Physicians
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             souls
             .
             And
             experience
             telleth
             us
             (
             and
             sadly
             of
             late
             )
             what
             a
             curse
             followeth
             those
             that
             step
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             calling
             by
             invading
             this
             office
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             blesseth
             means
             to
             them
             that
             keep
             within
             his
             order
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Heb.
             13.7.17
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             private
             men
             may
             help
             you
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             private
             neighbour
             may
             give
             you
             a
             Medicine
             to
             cure
             your
             disease
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             not
             so
             soon
             trust
             them
             in
             any
             weighty
             case
             as
             you
             will
             the
             Physician
             .
             2.
             
             Besides
             Ministers
             have
             made
             it
             the
             study
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             liker
             to
             understand
             it
             then
             others
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             think
             long
             study
             no
             more
             conducible
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             if
             men
             studied
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             Renounce
             Reason
             ,
             and
             dispute
             for
             preheminency
             of
             beasts
             above
             men
             ,
             as
             renounce
             study
             which
             is
             but
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             But
             it
             appears
             how
             considerately
             these
             men
             speak
             themselves
             ,
             and
             
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             credit
             a
             sober-Christian
             should
             give
             them
             !
             Let
             them
             read
             Psal
             .
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Heb.
             5.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
             and
             let
             them
             return
             to
             their
             wits
             .
             Paul
             commands
             Timothy
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             from
             his
             youth
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Meditate
               upon
               these
               things
               :
               Give
               thy self
               Wholly
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               thy
               profiting
               may
               appear
               to
               all
            
             :
             How
             much
             need
             have
             we
             to
             do
             so
             now
             ?
             3.
             
             Also
             Ministers
             are
             usually
             most
             experienced
             in
             this
             work
             :
             And
             wisdom
             requires
             you
             no
             more
             to
             trust
             your
             soul
             then
             you
             would
             do
             your
             body
             with
             an
             unexperienced
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             may
             be
             (
             he
             being
             fit
             )
             let
             it
             be
             rather
             your
             own
             Pastor
             then
             another
             :
             1
             Because
             it
             belongeth
             to
             his
             peculiar
             place
             and
             charge
             ,
             to
             Direct
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             own
             Congregation
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             likelier
             to
             know
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             his
             advice
             to
             your
             estate
             ,
             as
             having
             better
             opportunity
             then
             others
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             your
             conversation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Next
             consider
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             you
             must
             open
             your
             Grief
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             Cure.
             1.
             
             Do
             it
             as
             truly
             as
             you
             can
             .
             Make
             the
             matter
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             then
             it
             is
             .
             Specially
             take
             heed
             of
             dealing
             like
             Ananias
             ;
             pretending
             to
             open
             all
             (
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Give
             all
             )
             when
             you
             do
             but
             open
             some
             common
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             hide
             all
             the
             most
             disgraceful
             distempers
             
             of
             your
             heart
             and
             sins
             of
             your
             life
             .
             The
             Vomit
             of
             Confession
             must
             work
             to
             the
             bottom
             and
             fetch
             up
             that
             hidden
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             it
             that
             continueth
             your
             Calamity
             .
             Read
             Mr.
             
               T.
               Hooker
            
             in
             his
             
               Souls
               Preparation
            
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Confession
             ;
             who
             shews
             you
             the
             danger
             of
             not
             going
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             not
             go
             to
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             cured
             meerly
             by
             Good
             words
             ,
             as
             Wizards
             do
             by
             charms
             ;
             and
             so
             think
             that
             all
             is
             well
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             comfortably
             to
             you
             :
             But
             you
             must
             go
             for
             Directions
             for
             your
             own
             Practice
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             cure
             may
             be
             done
             by
             liesure
             when
             you
             come
             home
             .
             Truly
             most
             even
             of
             the
             godly
             that
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             do
             go
             to
             a
             Minister
             for
             comfort
             ,
             as
             silly
             people
             go
             a
             Phys●cian
             for
             Physick
             .
             If
             the
             Physician
             could
             stroak
             them
             whole
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             a
             penny
             worth
             of
             some
             pleasant
             stuff
             ,
             that
             would
             cure
             all
             in
             an
             hour
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             praise
             him
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             the
             cure
             will
             not
             be
             done
             1.
             
             Without
             cost
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             without
             time
             and
             patience
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             without
             taking
             down
             unpleasing
             medicines
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             let
             all
             alone
             .
             So
             you
             come
             to
             a
             Minister
             for
             advice
             and
             comfort
             ;
             and
             you
             look
             that
             his
             words
             should
             comfort
             you
             before
             he
             leaves
             you
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             some
             short
             small
             direction
             to
             take
             home
             with
             you
             :
             But
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             cured
             you
             must
             more
             Resolve
             against
             that
             
             disquieting
             Corruption
             and
             Passion
             ;
             you
             must
             more
             meekly
             submit
             to
             Reproof
             :
             you
             must
             walk
             more
             watchfully
             and
             conscionably
             with
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             must
             not
             give
             ear
             to
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             ;
             he
             gives
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             here
             ,
             a
             bill
             of
             thirty
             several
             Directions
             ,
             and
             tells
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             practise
             all
             these
             .
             O
             this
             seems
             a
             tedious
             course
             ;
             You
             are
             never
             the
             nearer
             comfort
             for
             Hearing
             these
             :
             it
             must
             be
             by
             long
             and
             diligent
             practising
             them
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             foolish
             Patient
             that
             will
             come
             home
             from
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               all
               that
               he
               said
               :
               but
               I
               am
               never
               the
               better
               ?
            
             So
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               all
               that
               the
               Minister
               said
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               never
               the
               more
               comfort
               .
            
             But
             have
             you
             Done
             all
             that
             he
             bid
             you
             ?
             and
             Taken
             all
             the
             Medicines
             that
             he
             gave
             you
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             the
             cure
             is
             most
             to
             be
             done
             by
             your self
             (
             under
             Christ
             )
             when
             you
             come
             home
             :
             The
             Minister
             is
             but
             the
             Physician
             to
             direct
             you
             what
             course
             to
             take
             for
             the
             cure
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             silly
             People
             run
             from
             one
             Physician
             to
             another
             ,
             hearing
             what
             all
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             every
             man
             thinks
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             throughly
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             none
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             take
             one
             medicine
             from
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             let
             most
             even
             of
             those
             lie
             by
             them
             in
             the
             box
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             more
             certainly
             then
             if
             they
             never
             medled
             
             with
             any
             at
             all
             :
             so
             do
             most
             troubled
             souls
             ,
             hear
             what
             one
             man
             saith
             ,
             and
             what
             another
             saith
             ,
             and
             seldom
             throughly
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             any
             :
             but
             when
             one
             mans
             words
             do
             not
             cure
             them
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             the
             man
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             cure
             me
             :
             And
             so
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             the
             man
             :
             When
             they
             should
             rather
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               not
               the
               way
            
             ,
             then
             
               This
               is
               not
               the
               man
            
             :
             This
             lazy
             complaining
             is
             not
             it
             that
             will
             do
             the
             work
             ;
             but
             faithful
             practising
             the
             Directions
             given
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               near
               to
               Popish
               Auricular
               Confession
               which
               I
               here
               perswade
               Christians
               to
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               bring
               Christians
               under
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Priests
               again
               ,
               and
               make
               Them
               acquainted
               with
               all
               mens
               secrets
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             To
             the
             last
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             railing
             Devil
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             no
             more
             but
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               Rebuke
               thee
            
             .
             If
             any
             Minister
             have
             wicked
             ends
             ,
             let
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             convert
             ▪
             him
             ,
             or
             root
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             among
             the
             weeds
             and
             bryers
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             the
             known
             voyce
             of
             Sensuality
             and
             Hell
             ,
             to
             cast
             reproaches
             upon
             the
             way
             and
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ?
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             be
             Teachers
             and
             Guides
             to
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             salvation
             ?
             and
             
             Overseers
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             
               that
               they
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ?
            
             and
             the
             people
             therefore
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             ?
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             should
             not
             the
             shepherd
             know
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             their
             strayings
             and
             diseases
             ?
             How
             else
             shall
             he
             cure
             them
             ?
             should
             not
             the
             Physician
             hear
             the
             Patient
             open
             all
             his
             disease
             ,
             yea
             study
             to
             discover
             to
             the
             utmost
             every
             thing
             he
             knows
             ;
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             the
             cure
             ?
             A
             disease
             unknown
             is
             unlike
             to
             be
             cured
             :
             and
             a
             disease
             well
             known
             is
             half
             cured
             .
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Hooker
            
             saith
             truly
             ,
             It
             is
             with
             many
             people
             as
             with
             some
             over-modest
             Patients
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             disease
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             for
             shame
             reveal
             it
             to
             the
             Physician
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             past
             cure
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             lose
             their
             lives
             by
             their
             modesty
             :
             So
             do
             many
             by
             their
             secret
             and
             more
             disgraceful
             sins
             .
             Not
             that
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             open
             all
             his
             sins
             to
             his
             Pastor
             :
             but
             those
             that
             cannot
             well
             be
             otherwise
             cured
             ,
             he
             must
             :
             either
             if
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             guilt
             cannot
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             true
             Assurance
             of
             pardon
             obtained
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             power
             against
             the
             sin
             be
             not
             otherwise
             obtained
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             still
             prevaileth
             :
             In
             both
             these
             cases
             we
             must
             go
             to
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             our
             Directors
             and
             Guids
             :
             I
             am
             confident
             many
             a
             thousand
             souls
             do
             long
             strive
             against
             Anger
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             Flesh-pleasing
             .
             Worldliness
             ▪
             and
             Trouble
             
             of
             Conscience
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             would
             but
             have
             taken
             Gods
             way
             ,
             and
             sought
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             opened
             all
             their
             case
             to
             their
             Minister
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             delivered
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             long
             ago
             .
             2.
             
             And
             for
             Popish
             confession
             ,
             I
             detest
             it
             :
             We
             would
             not
             perswade
             men
             that
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             confessing
             every
             sin
             to
             a
             Minister
             before
             it
             can
             be
             pardoned
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             do
             it
             in
             a
             perplexed
             formality
             only
             at
             one
             time
             of
             the
             year
             :
             nor
             in
             order
             to
             Popish
             pardons
             ,
             or
             Satisfactions
             :
             But
             we
             would
             have
             men
             go
             for
             Physick
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             for
             their
             bodies
             ;
             when
             they
             feel
             they
             have
             need
             ;
             And
             let
             me
             advise
             all
             Christian
             Congregations
             to
             practise
             this
             excellent
             duty
             more
             .
             See
             that
             you
             knock
             oftner
             at
             your
             Pastors
             door
             ,
             and
             ask
             his
             advice
             in
             all
             your
             pressing
             necessities
             :
             Do
             not
             let
             him
             sit
             quiet
             in
             his
             study
             for
             you
             :
             Make
             him
             know
             by
             experience
             that
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             a
             Ministers
             labor
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             If
             your
             sins
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             wounded
             Conscience
             deep
             ,
             go
             for
             his
             advice
             for
             a
             safe
             cure
             :
             Many
             a
             mans
             sore
             festers
             to
             damnation
             for
             want
             of
             this
             :
             And
             poor
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             sinners
             have
             far
             more
             need
             to
             do
             this
             then
             troubled
             Consciences
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             of
             my
             Congregation
             did
             but
             do
             their
             duty
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             in
             private
             seeking
             advice
             of
             
             their
             Ministers
             and
             opening
             their
             cases
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             finde
             work
             for
             ten
             Ministers
             at
             least
             :
             And
             yet
             those
             two
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             have
             more
             work
             then
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             already
             .
             Especially
             Ministers
             in
             small
             Countrey
             Congregations
             ,
             might
             do
             abundance
             of
             Good
             this
             way
             :
             And
             their
             people
             are
             much
             too
             blame
             that
             they
             come
             not
             oftner
             to
             them
             for
             advice
             :
             This
             were
             the
             way
             to
             make
             Christians
             indeed
             .
             The
             Devil
             knows
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             envies
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             did
             more
             against
             a
             design
             in
             the
             world
             :
             he
             hath
             got
             the
             Maintenance
             alienated
             that
             should
             have
             maintained
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             have
             but
             one
             Minister
             in
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             then
             among
             the
             greater
             Congregations
             this
             work
             is
             impossible
             for
             want
             of
             Instruments
             :
             yea
             he
             is
             about
             getting
             down
             the
             very
             Churches
             and
             settled
             Ministery
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             suffer
             him
             .
             He
             setteth
             his
             Instruments
             to
             rail
             at
             Priests
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             Christs
             yoke
             Tyranny
             ;
             because
             while
             the
             Garden
             is
             hedged
             in
             ,
             he
             is
             fain
             with
             envy
             to
             look
             over
             the
             hedge
             .
             What
             if
             a
             man
             (
             like
             those
             of
             our
             times
             )
             should
             come
             to
             a
             Town
             that
             have
             an
             Epidemical
             Pleurifie
             or
             Feaver
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               run
               l●ke
               fools
               to
               these
               Physicians
               ;
               they
               do
               but
               cheat
               you
               ,
               and
               rob
               your
               purses
               ,
               and
               seek
               themselves
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               be
               Lords
               of
               your
               lives
               .
            
             It
             s
             possible
             some
             do
             so
             :
             But
             if
             by
             
             these
             perswasions
             the
             silly
             people
             should
             lose
             their
             lives
             ,
             how
             well
             had
             their
             new
             preacher
             befriended
             them
             ?
             such
             friends
             will
             those
             prove
             at
             last
             to
             your
             souls
             ,
             that
             disswade
             you
             from
             obeying
             the
             Guidance
             and
             Discipline
             of
             your
             Overseers
             ,
             and
             dare
             call
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             Tyrannical
             ,
             and
             reproach
             those
             that
             Christ
             hath
             set
             over
             them
             .
             England
             will
             not
             have
             Christ
             by
             his
             officers
             Rule
             over
             them
             ;
             nor
             the
             several
             Congregations
             will
             not
             obey
             him
             .
             But
             he
             will
             make
             them
             know
             before
             many
             years
             are
             past
             ,
             that
             they
             refused
             their
             own
             mercy
             ;
             and
             knew
             not
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             their
             Peace
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             will
             be
             master
             at
             last
             in
             spight
             of
             Malice
             ,
             and
             the
             proudest
             of
             his
             foes
             .
             If
             they
             get
             by
             this
             bargain
             of
             Refusing
             Christs
             Government
             ,
             and
             Despising
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Unity
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             Prey
             to
             their
             Proud
             misguided
             Phansies
             and
             Passions
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             boast
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             tryed
             it
             .
             Only
             I
             would
             intreat
             one
             thing
             of
             them
             :
             Not
             to
             judge
             too
             confidently
             till
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             you
             tender
             Conscienc'd
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             by
             the
             Ministry
             the
             Lord
             hath
             begotten
             or
             confirmed
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             will
             shew
             your selves
             thankful
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             
             a
             mercy
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             will
             hold
             that
             you
             have
             got
             ,
             or
             grow
             to
             more
             perfection
             ,
             and
             attain
             that
             blessed
             Life
             to
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             you
             his
             Ministers
             to
             conduct
             you
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             stick
             close
             to
             a
             judicious
             ,
             godly
             ,
             faithful
             Ministry
             ;
             And
             make
             use
             of
             them
             while
             you
             have
             them
             .
             Have
             you
             strong
             lusts
             ?
             or
             deep
             wounds
             in
             conscience
             ,
             or
             a
             heavy
             burthen
             of
             doubtings
             or
             distress
             ?
             seek
             their
             advice
             .
             God
             will
             have
             his
             own
             ordinance
             and
             officers
             have
             the
             chief
             instrumental
             hand
             in
             your
             cure
             .
             The
             same
             means
             oft
             times
             in
             another
             hand
             shall
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Yet
             I
             would
             have
             you
             make
             use
             of
             all
             able
             private
             Christians
             help
             also
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             the
             reason
             why
             our
             Ministers
             have
             not
             urged
             this
             so
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             nor
             so
             plainly
             acquainted
             their
             Congregations
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             opening
             your
             case
             to
             your
             Minister
             ,
             and
             seeking
             his
             advice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             in
             opposition
             to
             Popery
             have
             gone
             too
             far
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             ;
             perhaps
             sinning
             as
             deeply
             in
             neglect
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             in
             formal
             excess
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             that
             an
             opinion
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             near
             to
             errour
             .
             For
             truth
             is
             the
             very
             next
             step
             to
             error
             .
             The
             small
             thred
             of
             Truth
             ,
             runs
             between
             the
             close
             adjoyning
             extreams
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             Ministers
             knowing
             the
             exceeding
             greatnes
             of
             the
             burthen
             ,
             are
             loth
             to
             put
             
             themselves
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             one
             Work
             of
             giving
             advice
             to
             all
             that
             ought
             to
             come
             and
             open
             their
             case
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             our
             people
             did
             but
             what
             they
             ought
             do
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             would
             it self
             in
             great
             Congregations
             ,
             be
             more
             then
             preaching
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             .
             What
             then
             is
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             work
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             one
             man
             ,
             yea
             or
             five
             ,
             do
             this
             to
             five
             thousand
             souls
             ?
             And
             then
             when
             it
             lieth
             undone
             ,
             the
             malicious
             Reproachers
             rail
             at
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             accuse
             the
             people
             of
             unfitness
             to
             be
             Church-members
             ;
             which
             howsoever
             there
             may
             be
             some
             cause
             of
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             suggest
             ;
             and
             that
             unfitness
             would
             best
             be
             cured
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             more
             Labourers
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             to
             cure
             by
             removing
             the
             few
             that
             do
             remain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Also
             some
             Ministers
             seeing
             that
             they
             have
             more
             work
             then
             they
             can
             do
             already
             ,
             think
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             its
             vain
             to
             put
             their
             people
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             seek
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             Ministers
             are
             over-modest
             ,
             and
             and
             think
             it
             to
             be
             unfit
             to
             desire
             people
             to
             open
             their
             secrets
             to
             them
             ;
             in
             confessing
             their
             sins
             and
             corrupt
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             opening
             their
             wants
             :
             And
             indeed
             any
             ingenuous
             man
             will
             be
             backward
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             others
             .
             But
             when
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             our
             office
             under
             Christ
             to
             be
             Physicians
             to
             the
             
             souls
             of
             our
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             bloody
             cruelty
             to
             connive
             at
             their
             Pride
             and
             Carnal
             Bashfulness
             ,
             or
             Hypocritical
             Covering
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             dye
             of
             their
             disease
             rather
             then
             we
             will
             urge
             them
             to
             disclose
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             Ministers
             are
             loth
             to
             tell
             People
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             this
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             confirm
             the
             world
             in
             their
             malicious
             conceit
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             be
             Masters
             of
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             would
             lord
             it
             over
             them
             .
             This
             is
             as
             much
             folly
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Master
             and
             Pilot
             of
             the
             Ship
             should
             let
             the
             Mariners
             govern
             the
             Ship
             by
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             and
             run
             all
             on
             shelves
             ,
             and
             drown
             themselves
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             thought
             Lordly
             and
             Tyrannical
             in
             taking
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Ship
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             telling
             the
             Mariners
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Most
             godly
             Ministers
             do
             tell
             People
             in
             General
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             such
             a
             Dependance
             on
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             Learners
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             should
             have
             on
             them
             that
             are
             Ushers
             under
             him
             the
             chief
             Master
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             gladly
             give
             advice
             to
             those
             that
             do
             seek
             to
             them
             :
             But
             they
             do
             not
             so
             particularly
             and
             plainly
             acquaint
             People
             with
             their
             duty
             in
             opening
             to
             them
             the
             particular
             sores
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             make
             People
             Believe
             that
             their
             Ministers
             are
             too
             
             stout
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             a
             compassionate
             hearing
             of
             their
             case
             :
             especially
             if
             Ministers
             carry
             themselves
             strangely
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             their
             People
             .
             I
             would
             earnestly
             intreat
             all
             Ministers
             therefore
             to
             be
             as
             familiar
             and
             as
             much
             with
             their
             People
             as
             they
             can
             .
             Papists
             and
             other
             Seducers
             will
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             familiarity
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             strange
             :
             If
             you
             teach
             them
             not
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             these
             will
             Creep
             into
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             Captive
             .
             I
             perswade
             others
             of
             my
             Brethren
             to
             that
             which
             my self
             am
             disabled
             from
             performing
             ;
             being
             by
             constant
             weakness
             (
             besides
             unavoydable
             business
             )
             confined
             to
             my
             Chamber
             .
             But
             those
             that
             can
             perform
             it
             ,
             will
             find
             this
             a
             most
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             work
             .
             And
             let
             not
             poor
             People
             believe
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             tels
             them
             that
             Ministers
             are
             so
             proud
             ,
             onely
             to
             discourage
             them
             from
             seeking
             their
             advice
             .
             Go
             try
             them
             once
             before
             you
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Remember
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             you
             once
             opened
             your
             case
             to
             your
             Pastour
             ;
             but
             do
             it
             as
             often
             as
             Necessity
             urgeth
             you
             to
             call
             for
             his
             advice
             :
             though
             not
             on
             every
             light
             occasion
             .
             Live
             in
             such
             a
             Dependance
             on
             the
             advice
             and
             guidance
             of
             your
             Pastour
             (
             under
             Christ
             )
             for
             your
             soul
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             on
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Physician
             for
             your
             body
             .
             Read
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             and
             let
             Ministers
             read
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             
               As
               ever
               you
               would
               live
               in
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               well-pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               be
               sure
               that
               you
               understand
               and
               deeply
               consider
               wherein
               the
               height
               of
               a
               Christian
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               Duty
               doth
               consist
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
            
             In
             a
             loving
             Delight
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Thankful
             and
             Chearful
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Will
             :
             And
             then
             make
             this
             your
             Constant
             aim
             ;
             and
             be
             still
             aspiring
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             other
             affections
             and
             endeavours
             be
             subservient
             unto
             this
             .
          
           
             THis
             one
             Rule
             well
             practised
             ,
             would
             do
             wonders
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             in
             dispelling
             all
             their
             fears
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             helping
             not
             onely
             to
             a
             setled
             Peace
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             in
             the
             most
             comfortable
             state
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             upon
             earth
             .
             Write
             therefore
             these
             two
             or
             three
             words
             deep
             in
             your
             understandings
             and
             Memory
             ;
             that
             the
             life
             which
             
             God
             is
             best
             pleased
             with
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             be
             always
             endeavouring
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Loving
               Delight
               in
               God
               through
               Christ
               ;
               and
               a
               thankful
               and
               chearful
               obedience
               to
               him
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             godly
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             are
             no
             Duties
             :
             but
             these
             are
             the
             great
             Duties
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             rest
             should
             all
             subserve
             .
             Misapprehending
             the
             state
             of
             Duty
             and
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             must
             needs
             make
             sad
             distempers
             in
             mens
             hearts
             and
             conversations
             .
             Many
             Christians
             look
             upon
             Broken-heartedness
             ,
             and
             much
             grieving
             and
             weeping
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             God
             Delighteth
             in
             and
             requireth
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             bend
             all
             their
             endeavours
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             are
             still
             striving
             with
             their
             hearts
             to
             break
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             wringing
             their
             Consciences
             to
             squeez
             out
             some
             tears
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             no
             Sermon
             ,
             no
             Prayer
             ,
             no
             Meditation
             speeds
             so
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             can
             help
             them
             to
             grieve
             or
             weep
             .
             I
             am
             far
             from
             perswading
             men
             against
             Humiliation
             &
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             tenderness
             of
             heart
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sore
             errour
             that
             you
             lay
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             overlook
             that
             great
             and
             noble
             work
             and
             state
             to
             which
             it
             tendeth
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             any
             Pleasure
             in
             your
             sorrows
             as
             such
             ?
             Doth
             it
             do
             him
             Good
             to
             see
             you
             dejected
             ,
             afflicted
             and
             tormented
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             as
             
             your
             sorrows
             do
             kill
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             mortifie
             your
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             your
             Peace
             and
             Joys
             ,
             that
             God
             regards
             them
             :
             Because
             God
             doth
             speak
             comfortably
             to
             troubled
             drooping
             spirits
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             delighteth
             in
             the
             contrite
             ,
             and
             loveth
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             up
             the
             broken-hearted
             ;
             therefore
             men
             mis-understanding
             him
             ,
             do
             think
             they
             should
             do
             nothing
             but
             be
             still
             breaking
             their
             own
             hearts
             :
             Whereas
             God
             speaks
             it
             but
             partly
             to
             shew
             his
             hatred
             to
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             shew
             his
             tender
             compassions
             to
             the
             humbled
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             overwhelmed
             or
             despair
             .
             But
             ,
             O
             Christians
             ,
             understand
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             sorrows
             are
             but
             preparatives
             to
             your
             joys
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             higher
             and
             sweeter
             work
             that
             God
             cals
             you
             to
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             you
             spend
             your
             time
             and
             strength
             in
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             part
             of
             it
             is
             Love.
             A
             work
             that
             is
             wages
             to
             it self
             .
             He
             that
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             know
             that
             Christianity
             is
             no
             tormenting
             and
             discontented
             life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             next
             part
             is
             ,
             
               Delight
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Hopes
               and
               fore-thoughts
               of
               everlasting
               Glory
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             37.4
             .
             
               Delight
               thy self
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               Desires
               of
               thy
               heart
            
             :
             This
             is
             it
             that
             you
             should
             be
             bending
             your
             studies
             and
             endeavours
             for
             ,
             that
             your
             soul
             might
             be
             able
             to
             Delight
             it self
             in
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             third
             part
             
             is
             Thankfulness
             and
             Praise
             ?
             Though
             I
             say
             not
             as
             some
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             moved
             by
             no
             fears
             or
             desires
             of
             the
             Reward
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             God
             )
             but
             act
             only
             from
             Thankfulness
             (
             as
             though
             we
             had
             all
             that
             we
             expect
             already
             )
             yet
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             speciall
             notice
             of
             this
             Truth
             ;
             that
             
               Thankfulness
               must
               be
               the
               main
               principle
               of
               all
               Gospel-Obedience
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             true
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             after
             faith
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             wicked
             themselves
             who
             are
             called
             to
             Repent
             and
             Believe
             ,
             are
             called
             to
             do
             it
             
               in
               a
               glad
               and
               Thankful
               sense
               of
               the
               mercy
               offered
               them
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             All
             the
             world
             being
             fallen
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             deserved
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             having
             become
             a
             Sacrifice
             and
             Ransom
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             all
             from
             that
             Legal
             Necessity
             of
             perishing
             which
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             which
             brings
             them
             the
             News
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             glad
             tidings
             of
             great
             Joy
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             justifying
             Act
             which
             they
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Thankfully
               to
               Accept
               Christ
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               already
               satisfied
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               will
               save
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               Accept
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               follow
               his
               saving
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               use
               his
               saving
               means
            
             :
             and
             the
             saving
             work
             which
             they
             must
             proceed
             in
             ,
             is
             
               Thankfulness
               to
               obey
               that
               Redeemer
               whom
               they
               Believe
               in
               .
            
             So
             that
             as
             General
             Redemption
             is
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             the
             new
             world
             and
             its
             Government
             ,
             so
             Thankfulness
             for
             this
             
             Redemption
             is
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Justifying
             faith
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             obedience
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             denyal
             of
             this
             universal
             Redemption
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Price
             and
             Satisfaction
             )
             doth
             both
             disable
             wicked
             men
             (
             if
             they
             receive
             it
             )
             from
             coming
             to
             Christ
             by
             true
             Justifying
             Faith
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             The
             Thankful
             Acceptance
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             with
             his
             benefits
             ;
             )
             and
             this
             Thankfulness
             must
             be
             for
             what
             he
             
               hath
               done
            
             in
             Dying
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             what
             he
             
               will
               do
            
             in
             pardoning
             and
             saving
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             doth
             disable
             all
             true
             Believers
             from
             Gospel
             Grateful
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             lose
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Evidences
             of
             special
             Grace
             (
             which
             ,
             alas
             ,
             how
             ordinary
             is
             it
             with
             them
             !
             )
             For
             when
             they
             cannot
             have
             special
             Grace
             in
             their
             eye
             to
             be
             Thankful
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             doctrine
             they
             must
             have
             none
             ;
             because
             they
             can
             be
             no
             surer
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             that
             themselves
             are
             sincere
             Believers
             and
             truly
             sanctified
             .
             And
             when
             Thankfulness
             for
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Redemption
             ceaseth
             ,
             Gospel
             obedience
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             Legal
             &
             slavish
             terrors
             do
             take
             place
             :
             Though
             the
             same
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             Thankfulness
             for
             special
             renewing
             ,
             pardoning
             Grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             is
             
               Chearful
               Obedience
            
             .
             God
             loveth
             a
             chearful
             Giver
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             in
             every
             part
             of
             obedience
             ,
             Deut.
             28.47
             .
             
               Because
               thou
               servedst
               not
               
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               Joyfulness
               &
               with
               Gladness
               of
               heart
               for
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               serve
               thy
               enemies
               in
               hunger
               &
               thirst
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Will
             you
             now
             lay
             all
             this
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             your
             business
             ?
             and
             try
             whether
             whether
             it
             will
             not
             be
             the
             truest
             way
             to
             comfort
             ?
             and
             make
             your
             life
             a
             blessed
             life
             ?
             will
             you
             make
             it
             your
             end
             in
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             and
             meditation
             to
             raise
             your
             soul
             to
             Delight
             in
             God
             ?
             Will
             you
             strive
             as
             much
             to
             work
             it
             to
             this
             Delight
             as
             ever
             you
             did
             to
             work
             it
             to
             sorrow
             ?
             Certainly
             you
             have
             more
             reason
             ?
             and
             certainly
             there
             is
             more
             matter
             of
             Delight
             in
             the
             face
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             Consider
             but
             the
             Scripture
             Commands
             ,
             and
             then
             lay
             to
             heart
             your
             Duty
             ,
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alway
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               Rejoyce
               .
               Phil.
            
             3.1
             .
             Zech.
             10.7
             .
             Joel
             2.23
             .
             Isa
             .
             41.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             33.1
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               O
               ye
               Righteous
               ,
               for
               praise
               is
               comely
               for
               the
               upright
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             97.12
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.16
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               evermore
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             Rom.
             5.2
             .
             John
             4.36
             .
             Psal
             .
             5.11
             .
             &
             33.21
             .
             &
             35.9
             .
             &
             66.6
             .
             &
             68.3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             71.23
             .
             &
             89.16
             .
             &
             105.3
             .
             &
             149.2
             .
             &
             49.4
             .
             &
             27.6
             .
             John
             16.24
             .
             Rom.
             15
             13.
             and
             14.17
             .
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Gal.
             5.22
             Psal
             .
             32.11
             .
             
               Be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord
               and
               Rejoyce
               O
               ye
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               shout
               
               for
               joy
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             132.9
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             5.11
             .
             &
             35.27
             .
             Hab.
             3.18
             .
             with
             a
             hundred
             more
             the
             like
             .
             Have
             you
             made
             conscience
             of
             this
             great
             duty
             according
             to
             its
             excellency
             and
             these
             pressing
             Commands
             of
             God
             ?
             Have
             you
             made
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             Praise
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             and
             Cheerful
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             of
             Grieving
             for
             sin
             ?
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               do
               it
               for
               want
               of
               Assurance
               :
               If
               I
               knew
               that
               I
               were
               one
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               upright
               in
               Heart
               ,
               then
               I
               could
               be
               Glad
               and
               shout
               for
               Joy.
               Ans
               .
            
             1.
             
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             you
             how
             you
             may
             know
             that
             ;
             when
             you
             discover
             it
             in
             your self
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             make
             more
             Conscience
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             You
             have
             had
             Hopes
             and
             Probabilites
             of
             your
             sincerity
             :
             Did
             you
             endeavor
             to
             answer
             those
             Probabilities
             in
             your
             Joys
             ?
             3.
             
             If
             you
             would
             but
             labour
             to
             get
             this
             Delight
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             help
             you
             to
             Assurance
             :
             for
             it
             would
             be
             one
             of
             your
             clearest
             evidences
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             the
             subtil
             enemy
             disadvantageth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             misapprehensions
             and
             dejected
             spirits
             of
             Believers
             !
             It
             is
             the
             very
             Design
             of
             the
             ever-blessed
             God
             ,
             to
             Glorifie
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             as
             highly
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             Glorified
             Omnipotency
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             Creation
             :
             And
             he
             hath
             purposely
             unhindged
             the
             Sabboth
             which
             was
             appointed
             to
             Commemorate
             that
             work
             
             of
             Power
             in
             Creation
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             
               That
               it
               might
               be
               spent
               as
               a
               weekly
               day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               and
               Praise
               for
               the
               now
               more
               Glorious
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               that
               Love
               might
               not
               only
               be
               equally
               admired
               with
               power
               ,
               but
               even
               go
               before
               it
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             hath
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             in
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             :
             and
             in
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             hath
             he
             framed
             the
             whole
             Structure
             of
             the
             Edifice
             :
             and
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             are
             written
             in
             legible
             indelible
             Characters
             upon
             every
             piece
             :
             And
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             his
             Work
             and
             Temple-service
             ,
             hath
             he
             so
             composed
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             be
             the
             resounding
             Eccho's
             of
             Love
             ;
             and
             the
             Praise
             and
             glorious
             Commerations
             of
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             might
             be
             the
             great
             business
             of
             our
             solemn
             Assemblies
             :
             And
             the
             new
             Creation
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             without
             us
             ,
             is
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             Love
             ,
             Thankfulness
             and
             Delight
             ,
             might
             be
             both
             the
             way
             and
             the
             end
             .
             And
             the
             Serpent
             who
             most
             opposeth
             God
             where
             he
             seeketh
             most
             Glory
             ,
             especially
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             doth
             labour
             so
             succesfully
             to
             obscure
             this
             Glory
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             brought
             multitudes
             of
             poor
             Christians
             to
             have
             poor
             low
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             this
             Grace
             :
             and
             to
             set
             every
             sin
             of
             theirs
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             should
             but
             advance
             it
             :
             and
             even
             to
             question
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             building
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             hath
             Redeemed
             
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             ?
             yea
             he
             puts
             such
             a
             vail
             over
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             men
             can
             hardly
             be
             brought
             to
             Receive
             it
             as
             Glad
             tidings
             ,
             till
             they
             first
             have
             Assurance
             of
             their
             own
             Sanctification
             !
             And
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             is
             so
             unknown
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             think
             it
             to
             be
             Unrighteousness
             and
             Libertinism
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             be
             Pensive
             Dejections
             ,
             and
             Tormenting
             Scruples
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             but
             few
             know
             it
             to
             be
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             Hoy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             the
             very
             business
             of
             a
             Christians
             life
             and
             Gods
             service
             is
             rather
             taken
             to
             be
             Scrupling
             ,
             Quarrelling
             and
             Ve●●●
             our selves
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             Love
             and
             Gratitude
             and
             a
             Delighting
             our
             souls
             in
             God
             and
             chearfully
             obeying
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             when
             Christianity
             seems
             a
             Thr●●dom
             and
             Torment
             :
             and
             the
             service
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             seems
             the
             onely
             freedom
             ,
             and
             quiet
             and
             delight
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Devil
             have
             more
             unfeigned
             servants
             then
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             tremble
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             fly
             away
             from
             Religion
             as
             a
             Mischief
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             design
             in
             forming
             it
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Professors
             to
             live
             such
             dejected
             and
             dolorous
             lives
             ?
             God
             calls
             men
             from
             Vexation
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             to
             high
             Delights
             and
             Peace
             !
             And
             men
             come
             to
             
             God
             as
             from
             Peace
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             to
             Vexation
             .
             All
             our
             preaching
             will
             do
             little
             to
             win
             souls
             from
             Sensuality
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             while
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             sad
             lives
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             As
             it
             will
             more
             deter
             a
             sick
             man
             from
             medling
             with
             a
             Physician
             ,
             to
             see
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             in
             hand
             to
             lie
             languishing
             in
             continual
             pains
             to
             their
             death
             ,
             then
             all
             his
             words
             and
             promises
             will
             encourage
             them
             .
             O
             what
             blessed
             lives
             might
             Gods
             people
             live
             ,
             if
             they
             understood
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             ;
             and
             did
             addict
             themselves
             to
             the
             consideration
             and
             improvement
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             believingly
             eye
             the
             promised
             Glory
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             did
             make
             it
             the
             business
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             Delight
             their
             souls
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             Loved
             them
             !
             And
             what
             a
             wonderful
             success
             might
             we
             expect
             to
             our
             Preaching
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy
             Delights
             and
             Chearful
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Saints
             did
             preach
             as
             clearly
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             preach
             loudly
             to
             their
             ears
             ?
          
           
             But
             flesh
             will
             be
             flesh
             yet
             a
             while
             !
             and
             unbelief
             will
             be
             unbelief
             !
             we
             are
             all
             too
             blame
             !
             The
             Lord
             forgive
             our
             overlooking
             his
             Loving
             kindeness
             ,
             and
             our
             dishonouring
             the
             Glorious
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             our
             seconding
             Satan
             in
             his
             contradicting
             of
             that
             Design
             which
             hath
             contrived
             Gods
             Glory
             in
             so
             sweet
             a
             way
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             let
             me
             intreat
             thee
             in
             the
             name
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             hereafter
             better
             to
             understand
             and
             practise
             thy
             Duty
             .
             Thy
             heart
             is
             better
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             in
             Godly
             sorrow
             then
             in
             Carnal
             mirth
             (
             and
             by
             such
             sorrows
             it
             is
             often
             made
             better
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             )
             But
             never
             take
             it
             to
             be
             Right
             till
             it
             be
             Delighting
             it self
             in
             God.
             When
             you
             kneel
             down
             in
             prayer
             ,
             labour
             so
             to
             conceive
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bespeak
             him
             that
             he
             may
             be
             your
             Delight
             :
             so
             do
             in
             Hearing
             and
             Reading
             :
             so
             do
             in
             all
             your
             Meditations
             of
             God
             :
             So
             do
             in
             your
             feasting
             on
             the
             flesh
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             at
             his
             Supper
             .
             Especially
             improve
             the
             happy
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             wholly
             devote
             your selves
             to
             this
             work
             .
             And
             I
             advise
             Ministers
             and
             all
             Christs
             Redeemed
             ones
             ,
             that
             they
             spend
             more
             of
             those
             days
             in
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             especially
             in
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Redemption
             (
             and
             not
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             alone
             )
             or
             else
             they
             will
             not
             answer
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             that
             they
             keep
             it
             as
             the
             most
             solemn
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             be
             briefer
             on
             that
             day
             in
             their
             Confessions
             and
             Lamentations
             ,
             and
             larger
             at
             other
             times
             !
             O
             that
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Christ
             through
             the
             world
             were
             so
             well
             informed
             and
             animated
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             business
             of
             their
             solemn
             Assemblies
             on
             that
             
             day
             might
             be
             to
             sound
             forth
             the
             high
             Praises
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             to
             begin
             here
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             which
             they
             must
             perfect
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             ever
             !
             How
             sweet
             a
             foretaste
             of
             Heaven
             would
             be
             then
             in
             these
             solemnities
             !
             And
             truly
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             you
             should
             by
             private
             Teaching
             and
             week-day
             Sermons
             so
             further
             the
             knowledge
             of
             your
             People
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             in
             Sermons
             as
             the
             most
             godly
             use
             to
             do
             :
             but
             might
             bestow
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             it
             in
             Psalms
             and
             solemn
             Praises
             to
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             to
             that
             end
             would
             unanimously
             agree
             on
             some
             one
             Translation
             of
             the
             English
             Psalms
             in
             meeter
             ,
             better
             then
             that
             in
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             better
             then
             any
             yet
             extant
             (
             not
             neglecting
             the
             poëtical
             sweetness
             under
             pretence
             of
             exact
             translating
             )
             or
             at
             least
             to
             agree
             on
             the
             best
             now
             extant
             :
             (
             the
             London
             Ministers
             may
             do
             well
             to
             lead
             the
             way
             )
             lest
             that
             blessed
             part
             of
             Gods
             solemn
             worship
             ,
             should
             be
             blemished
             for
             want
             either
             of
             Reformation
             or
             Uniformity
             .
             And
             in
             my
             weak
             judgement
             ,
             if
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             of
             Praise
             were
             new
             invented
             ,
             as
             fit
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gospel-Church
             and
             Worship
             (
             to
             Laud
             the
             Redeemer
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             expresly
             as
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             is
             now
             express
             )
             
             as
             Davids
             Psalms
             were
             fitted
             to
             the
             former
             state
             and
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             more
             obscure
             revelations
             of
             the
             Mediator
             and
             his
             Grace
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             sinful
             humane
             Invention
             or
             addition
             ;
             nor
             any
             more
             want
             warrant
             ,
             then
             our
             Inventing
             the
             form
             and
             words
             of
             every
             Sermon
             that
             we
             preach
             ,
             and
             every
             prayer
             that
             we
             make
             ,
             or
             any
             Catechism
             or
             Confession
             of
             faith
             :
             Nay
             it
             may
             seem
             of
             so
             great
             usefulness
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             next
             to
             a
             Necessity
             .
             (
             Still
             provided
             that
             we
             force
             not
             any
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             that
             through
             ignorance
             may
             scruple
             it
             .
             )
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Convenient
             parcels
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             that
             are
             fitted
             to
             this
             use
             ,
             they
             should
             deservedly
             be
             preferred
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             I
             digress
             all
             this
             while
             from
             the
             scope
             of
             my
             Discourse
             .
             For
             doubtless
             if
             Gods
             usual
             solemn
             worship
             on
             the
             Lords
             Days
             were
             more
             fitted
             and
             directed
             to
             a
             Pleasant
             ,
             Delightful
             ,
             Praising
             way
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             very
             much
             to
             frame
             the
             spirits
             of
             Christians
             to
             Joyfulness
             and
             Thankfulness
             and
             Delight
             in
             God
             :
             then
             which
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             cure
             for
             their
             Doubtful
             ,
             Pensive
             ,
             self-tormenting
             frame
             .
             O
             try
             this
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             one
             that
             is
             moved
             by
             God
             to
             importune
             you
             to
             it
             !
             God
             doth
             pitty
             you
             in
             your
             sorrows
             !
             but
             he
             Delighteth
             in
             you
             when
             you
             Delight
             in
             him
             .
             See
             Isa
             .
             58.14
             .
             compared
             with
             Zeph.
             3.17
             .
             And
             if
             sin
             interpose
             
             and
             hinder
             your
             Delights
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             a
             Chearful
             Amendment
             and
             Obedience
             is
             that
             which
             will
             please
             God
             better
             then
             your
             self-tormenting
             fears
             :
             Do
             not
             you
             like
             that
             servant
             better
             that
             will
             go
             chearfully
             about
             your
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             accounting
             it
             a
             Recreation
             ,
             and
             will
             endeavour
             to
             mend
             where
             he
             hath
             done
             amiss
             ,
             then
             him
             that
             will
             at
             every
             step
             fall
             a
             crying
             ,
             
               O
               I
               am
               so
               weak
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               as
               I
               should
               .
            
             An
             humble
             sense
             of
             failings
             you
             will
             like
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             your
             servant
             should
             sit
             still
             and
             complain
             when
             he
             should
             be
             working
             ;
             nor
             that
             all
             your
             service
             should
             be
             performed
             with
             weeping
             ,
             disquietness
             and
             lamentations
             ;
             You
             had
             rather
             have
             your
             servant
             humbly
             and
             modestly
             chearfull
             ,
             and
             not
             alway
             dejected
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             you
             .
             O
             how
             many
             poor
             souls
             are
             overseen
             in
             this
             !
             You
             might
             easily
             perceive
             it
             even
             by
             the
             Devils
             opposition
             and
             temptations
             !
             He
             will
             further
             you
             in
             your
             self-vexations
             (
             when
             he
             cannot
             keep
             you
             in
             security
             and
             presumption
             )
             but
             in
             amending
             he
             will
             hinder
             you
             with
             all
             his
             might
             .
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             known
             poor
             passionate
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             would
             vex
             and
             rage
             in
             anger
             ,
             and
             break
             out
             in
             unseemly
             language
             ,
             to
             the
             disquieting
             of
             all
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             would
             drop
             into
             other
             the
             like
             sins
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             lament
             it
             ,
             and
             condemn
             
             themselves
             ;
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             set
             upon
             a
             resolute
             and
             chearful
             Reformation
             !
             Nay
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             but
             reprove
             them
             for
             any
             sin
             ,
             they
             will
             sooner
             say
             ,
             
               If
               I
               be
               so
               bad
               ,
               God
               will
               condemn
               me
               for
               an
               Hypocrite
            
             ;
             and
             so
             lye
             down
             in
             disquietness
             and
             distress
             ;
             then
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               see
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               I
               resolve
               to
               resist
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               you
               warn
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               help
               me
               to
               watch
               against
               it
               .
            
             So
             that
             they
             would
             bring
             us
             to
             this
             pass
             ,
             that
             either
             we
             must
             let
             them
             alone
             with
             their
             sins
             for
             fear
             of
             Tormenting
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             must
             cause
             them
             to
             lye
             down
             in
             terrours
             .
             Alas
             ,
             poor
             mistaken
             souls
             !
             It
             is
             neither
             of
             these
             that
             God
             cals
             for
             !
             Will
             you
             do
             any
             thing
             save
             what
             you
             should
             do
             ?
             Must
             you
             needs
             be
             esteemed
             either
             Innocent
             ,
             or
             Hypocrites
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             damned
             ?
             The
             thing
             that
             God
             would
             have
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             you
             would
             be
             glad
             that
             you
             see
             your
             fault
             ,
             and
             thank
             him
             that
             sheweth
             it
             you
             ,
             and
             resolvedly
             do
             your
             best
             to
             amend
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             faith
             and
             chearful
             confidence
             in
             Christ
             ,
             flying
             to
             his
             Spirit
             for
             help
             and
             victory
             .
             Will
             you
             please
             the
             Devil
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             contradict
             the
             gracious
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             will
             needs
             either
             sin
             still
             ,
             or
             Despair
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             middle
             between
             these
             two
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             Chearful
             Amendment
             ?
             Remember
             that
             it
             is
             not
             your
             Vexation
             or
             Despair
             ,
             but
             your
             Obedience
             and
             Peace
             that
             God
             desireth
             
             That
             life
             is
             most
             Pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             safe
             and
             sweet
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             still
             ,
             You
             cannot
             Delight
             in
             God
             :
             I
             say
             again
             ;
             
               Do
               but
               acknowledge
               it
               the
               great
               work
               that
               God
               requireth
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               your
               daily
               aim
               ,
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               business
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               more
               easily
               and
               certainly
               attain
               it
               .
            
             But
             while
             you
             know
             not
             your
             work
             ,
             or
             so
             far
             mistake
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             consisteth
             more
             in
             sorrows
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             never
             endeavour
             in
             your
             Duties
             or
             Meditations
             to
             raise
             your
             soul
             to
             a
             Delight
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             cast
             down
             your self
             with
             still
             poaring
             on
             your
             miseries
             ,
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             you
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             this
             life
             of
             holy
             Delight
             !
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             find
             my self
             come
             up
             to
             the
             subject
             of
             my
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               Rest
            
             ;
             wherein
             having
             said
             so
             much
             to
             Direct
             and
             Excite
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             these
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             Delights
             ,
             I
             will
             referr
             you
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             your
             help
             in
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             adde
             no
             more
             here
             ,
             but
             to
             Desire
             you
             through
             the
             course
             of
             your
             life
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             
               the
               true
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Delight
               in
               him
               and
               Thankful
               ,
               Chearful
               Obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               work
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               which
               God
               is
               best
               pleased
               with
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               shall
               be
               exercised
               in
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               O
               thou
               the
               Blessed
               God
               of
               Love
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               Consolation
               ,
               compose
               the
               Disquieted
               spirits
               of
               thy
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               tumultuous
               ,
               disjoynted
               state
               of
               thy
               Churches
               ;
               and
               pardon
               our
               Rashness
               ,
               Contentions
               and
               Blood-guiltiness
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               not
               up
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               are
               like
               the
               raging
               Sea
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               Peace
               !
               Lay
               thy
               command
               on
               our
               winds
               and
               waves
               ,
               before
               thy
               shipwrackt
               vessel
               perish
               :
               And
               Rebuke
               that
               evil
               spirit
               whose
               name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               which
               hath
               possessed
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               thine
               Inheritance
               :
               Send
               forth
               the
               spirit
               of
               Judgement
               and
               Meekness
               into
               thy
               Churches
               ▪
               and
               save
               us
               from
               our
               Pride
               and
               Ignorance
               with
               their
               effects
               :
               And
               bring
               our
               feet
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Peace
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               we
               have
               not
               known
               .
               O
               close
               all
               thy
               People
               speedily
               in
               loving
               consultations
               ,
               and
               earnest
               enquiries
               after
               Peace
               .
               Let
               them
               Return
               from
               their
               Corruptions
               ,
               Contentions
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               joyntly
               seek
               thee
               ,
               asking
               the
               way
               to
               Zion
               with
               their
               faces
               thitherward
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               joyn
               our selves
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Covenant
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               forgotten
               :
               Blast
               all
               opposing
               Policies
               and
               Powers
               :
               Say
               to
               these
               Dead
               and
               Dry
               bones
               ,
               Live.
               And
               out
               of
               these
               Ruines
               do
               thou
               yet
               erect
               a
               City
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               where
               thy
               People
               may
               dwell
               together
               ,
               in
               Peaceable
               habitations
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               ,
               A
               Temple
               to
               thy
               Holiness
               :
               Let
               the
               materials
               of
               it
               be
               Verity
               and
               Purity
               :
               Let
               the
               Redeemer
               be
               its
               Foundation
               :
               Let
               
               Love
               and
               Peace
               cement
               it
               into
               Vnity
               :
               Let
               thy
               Laver
               and
               Covenant
               be
               the
               Dores
               :
               and
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord
               be
               engraved
               thereon
               ;
               that
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               may
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               and
               unclean
               may
               know
               their
               Place
               ;
               and
               let
               no
               desolating
               Abomination
               be
               there
               set
               up
               :
               But
               let
               thy
               People
               all
               in
               one
               name
               ,
               in
               one
               faith
               ,
               with
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               one
               soul
               ,
               attend
               to
               thine
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               thy
               Laws
               ,
               and
               submit
               unto
               thine
               Order
               ,
               and
               Rejoyce
               in
               thy
               Salvation
               :
               that
               the
               troubled
               spirits
               may
               be
               there
               exhilerated
               ,
               the
               dark
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               offer
               thee
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               (
               without
               dis-affections
               ,
               discords
               or
               divisions
               :
               )
               that
               so
               thy
               People
               may
               be
               thy
               Delight
               ,
               and
               thou
               mayst
               be
               the
               chiefest
               .
               Delight
               of
               thy
               People
               ;
               ●●d
               they
               may
               Please
               thee
               through
               him
               that
               hath
               perfectly
               pleased
               thee
               .
               Or
               if
               our
               expectations
               of
               this
               Happiness
               on
               earth
               be
               too
               high
               ,
               yet
               give
               us
               so
               much
               as
               may
               enlighten
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               heal
               those
               corruptions
               which
               estrange
               us
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               may
               propagate
               thy
               Truth
               ,
               increase
               thy
               Church
               ,
               and
               honour
               thy
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               may
               quicken
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               us
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               fore-tast
               to
               us
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             2.14
             .
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Highest
             ,
             on
             earth
             Peace
             ▪
             Good
             will
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             Ecles
             .
             12.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Of
             making
             many
             Books
             there
             is
             no
             end
             :
             and
             much
             study
             is
             a
             weariness
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             Fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             [
             Duty
             ]
             of
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .